7 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


■  50     '"^" 


m 

2.0 


1.25  i  1.4 


1.8 


1.6 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


1 
^ 


// 


^/ 


4is 


<Lo 


V  MP. 


:/. 


i\ 


^v 


<y 


E 


7a 


•SJ 


\\ 


^\^ 


'<^>. 


»' 


o 


i\ 


<^ 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)872-4503 


^ 


'# 


>> 


^' 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


■HRl'»,-4.«*JeW«c 


■liim— III!     Ml 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


^ 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  arp  checked  below. 


L'Institut  a  microfilm6  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  6t6  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-§tre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  linage  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  m6thode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiqu6s  ci-'^essous. 


D 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


m 


Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 


□    Covers  damaged/ 
Couverture  endon 


□    Cov 
Cou 


^ 


mmag^e 


Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 


verture  restaur^e  et/ou  pellicul6e 


Cover  title  missing/      v 

Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 


□    Coloured  maps/ 
Cartes  g§ographiques  en  couleur 

□    Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 

□    Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 


n 
n 


Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommag6es 

Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restaurees  et/ou  pellicul^es 


pTyl    Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
y\\    Pages  d6color6es,  tachet6es  ou  piqu^es 


Pages  detached/ 
Pages  d^tach^es 

Showthrough/ 
Transparence 

Quality  of  print  varies/ 
Quality  in^gale  de  I'impression 


D 


Bound  with  other  material/ 
Reli^  avec  d'autres  documents 


D 


Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  mat6riel  supplementaire 


D 


D 


Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  reliure  serree  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  int6rieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajout^es 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6t6  film^es. 


D 
D 


Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 

Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  6t6  film6es  S  nouveau  de  fapon  d 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


D 


Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppl6mentaires; 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  film6  au  taux  de  r6duction  indiqu6  ci-dessous. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

SOX 

K 

i7y 

16X 

20X 

24X^ 

28X 

32X 

tails 

du 
odifier 

une 
mage 


srrata 
to 


pelure, 
>n  d 


n 


32X 


The  copy  filmed  here  has  been  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

Library  of  Congress 
Photoduplication  Service 

The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  --^>  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  y  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 

Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


1 

2 

3 

L'exemplaire  film6  fut  reproduit  grdce  d  la 
gAn^rositA  de: 

Library  of  Congress 
Photoduplication  Service 

Les  images  suivantes  ont  6X6  reproduites  avec  le 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenL  da  la  condition  et 
de  la  nettet6  de  l'exemplaire  film6,  et  en 
conformity  avec  las  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 

Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprim6e  sont  film6s  en  commen^ant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  salon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  filmds  en  commenpant  par  la 
premiere  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 

Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaTtra  sur  la 
dernidre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbole  — ►  signifie  "A  SUIVRE  ",  le 
symbols  V  signifie  "FIN". 

Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  dtre 
film6s  d  des  taux  de  reduction  diff^rents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  dtre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  clich6,  il  est  film6  d  partir 
de  Tangle  supirieur  gauche,  de  gauche  d  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'Images  n^cessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
lilustrent  la  mdthode. 


1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

,,^;g^sg^aaiSi^flaiieaw1aM!Ntt^.^^ii^Ms^ 


s-i^Bi^:-   -vt^'sjf 


r 


■'^ 


NEW     VIEWS 


OP      THE 


ORIGIN 


OF    THE 


TRIBES    AND     NATIONS 


•* 


AMERICA. 


By  BENJAMIN  SMITH  BARTON,  M.  D. 

i< 

COSRISPONDKNT-MBUBER   OF   TBB    SOCIBTT   Ot   TBG   ANT  ((VARIIB 
or    SCOTLAND;    MKMBKR    Of    THB   AMERICAN    reiLOSOPHICAL 

•ociett;  rELLuw  or  the  ambkican  acabem?  or 

ARTS  AND  SCIENCES  nr  RnsrnN  ;    CORKESFONOlNa 
MEMBER  ut    THE    MAtSACHDSBTTS    HIS- 
TORICAL   tOCIETT, 

AHD   PROFESSOR  OP  MATERIA  MEDICAj    NATURAL  HIITORT 
AND    BOTANY, 

IN   TBB 


VNIFERSirr  Of  PENNSrLFANIA. 


PKILADELPHIA: 


PRINTED,     FOR     THE     AUTHOR, 
BY     JOHN     BIOREN. 


r~ 


?T 


£ 


■*■   X,*!^  . 


'•-^ 


Wfl^ 


m 


The  Second  Edition,  correSied  and  greatly  enlarged,-^ 
COPT  -  RIGHT  Jecured. 


,,_.,ji<faii  «.--■-■ 


m      * 


rged.—> 


.    '• 


^ 


^'  t 


¥ 


T    O 


THOMAS  JEFFERSON,  L.  L.  D, 

VICE-PRESIDENT 


^*  •  F     T  H  1 


UNITED-STATES  OF  AMERICA,- 
.    PRESIDENT  OF  THE  SENATE  j 


.# 


AND 


PRESIDENT 


OF      THE 


MIERICAN  PHILOSOPHICAL  SOCIETY. 


SIR, 

IF  the  following  pages  were  more  perfeft,  and 
of  courfe  more  worthy  of  your  notice,  I  {hould 
have  taken  additional  pleafure  in  infcribing  them 
to  you.  Even,  however,  in  their  prefent  imper- 
fe6t  ftate,  I  flatter  myfelfthat  you  will  receive 
them  as  a  teftimony  of  my  high  fenfe  of  your  ta- 
lents and  virtues,  andhof  your  eminent  fcrvices  to 
your  country.  The  only  dedications  I  ever  wrote 
were  to  two  pcrfons  whom  I  greatly  cftcemcd  and 


•^1^ 


' 


1^ 


[ 


IV 


] 


lovdr:  the  lad  to  a  common  friend*,  whoCe  vir- 
tues and  fcicnce  endeared  him  to  his  country,  and 
whofe  reraov?.!  frnm  among  us,  we  fliall  long  have 
occafion  to  depiore. 

Thele  pages  are,  with  peculiar  j5ropriety,  in- 
fcribed  to  you.     I  know  not  that  any  perfon  has 
paid  fo  much  attention  to  the  fubjeft  which  they 
involve :  I  know  no  one  who  places  an  higher 
value  upon  the  queftion  which  I  have  ventured  to 
difcufs.     Although,  in  the  progrefs  of  my  inqui- 
ry, I  have  differed  from  you,  in  one  or  two  cflen- 
tial  points,  I  cannot  fuppofe  that  on  that  account 
the  inveftigation  of  the  queftion  will  be  the  kTs 
"agreeable  to  you.     I  am  confident,  from  my  per- 
fonal  acquaintance  with  you,  tliat  you  are  anxious 
for  the  difcuvrry  of  nuth,  a\i\.\  indent  to  embrace 
it,  in  whatever  form  it  may  prefent  itfelf.     It  is 
the  jewel  which  all  good  and  wife  men  are  inpur- 
fuit  of.     It  is  the  puri^iiii'i /aliens  of  fcience. 

I  regret,  with  you,  Sir,  the  evanifhmcnt  of  fo 
many  of  the  tribes  and  nations  of  America.  I 
regret,  with  you,  the  want  of  a  zeal  among  our 
countrymen  for  collefting  materials  concerning 
the  hifiory  of  thefe  people.  I  regret  the  want  of 
the  neccffary  endeavours  to  introduce  among  thofe 
of  then,  who  have  efcp.p.'d  the  ravages  of  time, 
[inftead  oi'the  vices  and  the  mifcries  of  half-civi- 

*  David  Ritienhoufe. 


'*./'*«n' 


% 

*% 


"^U- 


% 


%..  • 


I 


E   V    ] 

lizcd  nations]  the  true  principles  of  focial  order  j 
the  arts  which  conduce  to  the  dignity  and  the 
happinefs  of  mankind,  and  a  rational  and  lading 
fyftem  of  nK)rals  and  religion.  Let  it  not  be  faid, 
that  they  are  incapable  of  improvement.  Such 
an  aftcrtion  can  only  fuit  thofe  fpeculative  philo- 
fophers  who  retire  to  their  clofcts  inveloped  in 
a  thick  atmofphere  of  prejudices,  which  the 
ftrongf  ft  lights  of  truth  cannot  pervade.  Natu- 
ral Hiftory,  which  opens  the  door  to  fo  much  pre- 
cious knowledge  concerning  mankind,  teaches 
us,  that  the  phyfical  differences  between  nations 
are  but  inconfidpruble,  and  hiftory  informs  us,  that 
civilization  has  been  conftantly  preceded  by  bar- 
barity and  rudenefs.  It  teaches  us,  a  mortifying 
truth,  that  nations  may  relapfe  into  rudenefs  a- 
gain  ;  all  their  proud  monuments  crumbled  into 
duft,  and  themfclves,  now  favages,  fubjedts  of 
contemplation  among  civilized  nations  and  philo- 
fophers.  In  the  immenfe  fcheme  of  nature,  which 
the  feeble  mind  of  man  cannot  fully  comprehend, 
it  may  be  our  lot  to  fall  into  rudenefs  once  more. 
There  are  good  reafons  for  conjeduring,  that  the 
anceftors  of  many  of  the  favage  tribes  of  America 
are  the  defcendants  of  nations  who  had  attained  to 
a  much  higher  degree  of  polifli  than  themfclves. 
My  inquiries,  at  leaft,  feem  to  render  it  certain, 
that  the  Americans  are  not,  as  fome  writers  have 
fuppoled,  fpecifically  different  from  the  Perfians, 
and  other  improved  nations  of  Afia.     The  infe- 


■nu 


if 


>•. 


[ 


VI 


] 


'.     rence  from  tliis  tlifcovery  is  interefting  and  im- 

*  portant.  \Vc  learn  thac  the  Americans  arc  fufccp- 

*  tiblc  of  improvement. 

If  civilization  be  a  blefTing;   if  man  by  relin-  * 
qui/hing  the  condition  of  the  favageor  barbarian, 
aflTumcs  a  more  independent  ftation  in  the  range 
of  human  affairs ;  if  in  proportion  to  his  advance- 
.!     ment  to  improvement  (I  fpcak  not  of  a  vicious 
refinement),  he  is  even  fitting  himfelf  for  the  en- 
joyment of  higher  comforts,  of  unmcafured  hap- 
pinefs  elfevvhcre  -,  it  is  furely  worthy  the  attention 
of  the  good  and  wife  to  endeavour  to  extend  the 
\    empire  of  civility  and  knowledge  among  the  nu- 
merous nations  who  are  fcattered  over  the  coun- 
tries of  America.  Individuals  have  often  laboured 
in  this  bufinefs ;  but  it  fecms  to  be  of  fufficicnt 
importance  to  engage  the  attention  of  whole  na- 
tions }  and  it  is  peculiarly  worthy  of  the  notice  of 
the  United-States,  who  have  exhibited  the  auguft 
fpeftacle  of  a  people  relinquifhing  their  depend- 
ance,  and  moving  with  an  unparalleled  rapidity  to 
the  attainment  of  knowledge,  and  of  arts. 

I  know  not.  Sir,  whether  ever  the  government 
of  our  country  will  think  the  civilization  of  the 
Indians  a  matter  of  as  much  importance  as  I  do  : 
but  I  muft  confefs,  that  I  derive  a  portion  of  my 
happinefs  from  fuppofing  that  they  will.  Should 
I  be  difappointed,  I  fliall  have  no  occafion  to  look 


-'/f/ 


S:lJtI^>Jir^I~^--^-'-Saust"i:UiiT;ji^^ 


*». 


•>     <?'"■♦■ 


and  im- 
rc  fufccp- 

by  rclln- 

Darbarian, 

the  range 

advance- 

a  vicious 

)r  the  cn- 

jrcd  hap- 

attention 

ictend  the 

g  the  nu- 

the  coun- 

laboured 

fufficicnt 

vhole  na- 

notice  of 

he  auguft 

depend- 

pidity  to 


/  [     vii     ]  *    J^ 

back,  with  pain  or  rcmorfe,  to  the  times  when  I 
have  indulged  my  feelings  on  the  fubjcd.  \'^ 

I  have  the  honour  to  be,  with  the  greateft  ref- 
pc6l.  Dear  Sir,  your  mod  obedient  and  humble 
fcrvant,  and  affectionate  friend. 


BENJAMIN  SMITH  BARTON. 


Philadelphia, 
yunc   21//.    1797. 


'^ernment 
>n  of  the 
as  I  do  : 
►n  of  my 
Should 
n  to  look 


I 


:    IS 


*        (. 


I  ( 


PREFACE. 


A 


>  I 


,LL  the  Indian,  Arctic,  and  European  '.vords 
which  are  compared,  or  othcrwiil-  mcntiomd^in 
my  vocabularies,  &c.  are  printed  in  two  diilVrcnr. 
kinds  of  letter,  viz.  the  Italic   and   t\\6   Roman. 
The  former,  which  are  much  the  moll  numerous, 
arc  taken  from  printed  books,  or  have  been  com- 
municated to  me  by  my  friends,  in  different  parts 
of  North-America.     I  have,   in   every  inftancc, 
except  with  regard  to  the  accentuation,   printed 
thefe  words  as  I  found  them.     I  have  frequently 
omitted  the    accents,   becaufc  the   fame    author 
fometimes  accents  his  words  in  two  or  more  dif- 
ferent ways,  and  becaufc  the  accents  are  entirely 
omitted  by   the  authors  of  fome  of  the  moll  ex- 
tenfive  of  the  American  vocabularies.     This  is 
particularly  the  cafe  in  Mr.  David  Zeifberger's 
EJay  of  a  Delaware- Indian  mdEnpt/b  Spelling- Book*. 
All  the  words  printed  in  the  Roman  letter  were 
colleaed  by  myfelf :  the  greater  part  of  them  as 
they  were  pronounced  by  Indians  themfclves ;  the 
remainder  as  they  were  pronounced  by  Indian  ui- 
terpreters,  traders,  or  gentlemen  who  have  been 

*  Printed  at  Philadelphia,  in   1776. 


«. : 


I 


(     ix     ) 

among  the  Indians.     As  the  words  thus  collc(fled 
now  conftitutc  a  confidcrable  part  of  the  whole 
mafs  which  I  offer  to  the  public,  it  is  ncceflary 
that  I   fhould  inform  my  readers  what  fyftcm  I 
have  followed  in  the  pronunciation.     The  A  has 
always  the  open  found,  as  in  the  words  farher, 
rather,  and  many  others.  The  A  A  is  to  be  found- 
ed long.     The  E  is  always  founded  as  E  in  head, 
bed,  &c.  or  like  A  in  table,  and  Ay,  in  fay.  The 
foft  found  which  is  often  given  to  this  letter  I  have 
reprefented  by  the  double  Ee,  as  in  tree,  bee,  &c. 
The  G  is  founded   hard,   as  in  God,    go,   &c* 
The  J   is  founded  as  in  juft,  and  many  others  j 
or  like  G  in  giant;     The  1  has  the  fcveral  founds 
of  this  letter  *.     The  Oo,  which  {o  frequently 
occurs  in  the  Indian  words,  has  a  loilg  found,  as  in 
the  wcrd  ooze.      It  appears  to  be  nearly  equiva- 
lent to  the  U  of  the  Latins.  The  U  always  founds 
like  U  in  us,  or  in  the  vulgar  word,  fufs.     My 
mode  of  pronunciation  will,  I  belicVe,  L«^bvi- 
ous  in  all  other  inftances.     But  I  cannot  conclude 
this  fubjeft  without  obferving  that  the  frequent 
complaint,  that  the  Englifh  language  is  not  ade- 
quate to  the  communicating  of  the  founds  of  In* 
dian  words,  is  a  complaint  which  originates  in 
prejudice,  or  in  a  very  partial  attention  to  the 
fubjeft.     In  this  opinion  I  am  not  alone.     I  do 
not  mean  to  aflcrt,  that  all  the  founds  of  Indian 
wofds  can  be  fully  and  completely  reprefented  bv 

*  It  cftea  found*  like  I,  in  the  word  in. 


■I-' 


'^li 


m 


I 


mil     [■il.l-iri  '■ 


3:, 


>r' 


i\ 


J, 


I 


#  (      X     ) 

the  Englifti  letters.  Difficulties  fomctimcs  occur. 
But  they  occur  in  the  writing  of  Indian  words  ia 
any  other  language. 

All  the  words  (with  the  exception  of  a  very  few 
wlitre  the  authorities  are  given)  printed  in  italics 
under  the  head  of  Lenni-Lcnnape,  or  Dclawarcs, 
arc  taken  from  Zcilberger's  Efay,  already  men- 
tioned, or  where  communicated  to  me  by  my  in- 
duftrious  and  amiable  friend  Mr.  John  Hcckcwel- 
der  (of  Bethlehem),  to  whom  this  work  is  under 
many  obligations.     Both  this  gentleman  and  Mr. 
Zeifberger  have  adopted  the  German  fpelling.  In 
thefe  words,  the  "  A  founds  like  aw  in  law;  C 
before  e  and  i  like  ts,  before  a  and  o  like  k,  and 
before  «  like  oo  in  the  word  room;  E  like  ay  in 
fay;  G  like  the  Englifh  g  in  gay;  I  like  eej  J,  in 
the  beginning  and  middle  of  a  word,  like  the  En- 
>  glidi  i  in  in;  U  like  oo,  or  ou  in  you;  Y  like  ee; 
'  Z  \\}!St  ts;  ch  nearly  like  gh,  cfpecially  in  the 
Scotch  Dialeft;  au  like  ow;  uy  like  ooy;  ai  like 
oy;  ay  like  oy;  ei  like  i,  and  eu  nearly  like  i*." 
A  few  of  the  Chippewa,  and  all  the  Munfi,  words 
(in  italics)  were   communicated  to  me  by  Mr. 
Heckewclder.     The  greater  part  of  the  Chippe- 
wa words  are  taken  from  Carver  and  from  Long, 
who  both  adopt  the  Englifh  fpelling.     All  the 
Mahicon  words  (in  italics)  are  on  the  authority  of 


•  Ztifljtrjer. 


*-  Wi 


0^ 


%   ». 
♦  » 


P 


titfmmmn'fmmmm0am 


ncs  occur. 
n  words  ia 


a  very  few 
d  in  italics 
Delawarcs, 
eadjr  mcn- 
by  my  in- 
Eicckcwel- 
rk  is  under 
in  and  Mr. 
pclling.  In 
in  law;  G^ 
ike  ki  and 
L,  like  ay  in 
e  ee  i  J,  in 
ce  the  En- 
Y  like  ee; 
ally  in  the 
3oy;  ai  like 
ly  like  i*." 
unfi,  words 
me  by  Mr. 
le  Chippe- 
from  Long, 
;.     All  the 
authority  of 


(     si     ) 

Mr.  Jonathan  Edwards  f,  and  Mr.  Heckewelder. 
A  few  of  the  Shawnee  words  were  communicated  to 
me  by  Mr.  Heckewelder,  and  by  Mr.  Chriftopher 
Greenup,  lately  a  member  of  Congrefs  j  the  great- 
er part  of  them,  however,  by  General  Gibion  (of 
Fort-Pitt),  who  is  well  acquainted  with  the  dialed 
of  this  tribe.     The  words  in  the  lansuase  of  the 
Miamis,  I  mean  thofe  in  italics,  are  taken  from 
two  pretty  extenfive  manufcript  vocabularies,  the 
firft  by  the  late  Mr.  Samuel  Colefworthy  (of  Bof- 
ton),  a  young  gentleman   by   whofe   premature 
death  fociety  has  been  deprived  of  a  member, 
whofe  exertions  feemed  to  promifc  much.     Ic  is 
evident  that  Mr.  Colefworthy  adopted  the  Engiilh 
fpclling.     The  ftcond  of  thefe  vocabularies  ap- 
pears to  have  been  made  with  llbour  and  care  by 
Colonel  Mentges,  who  follows  the  German  fpcll- 
ing.    The  few  words  in  the  di-.lcds  of  the  Kik- 
k  .poos  and  Piankafhaws  were  communicated  to 
me  by  Mr.  George  Turner.     In  the  KikJ^apoo  ' 
words,  the  A  is  to  be  founded  broad  j  and  in  the 
Piankalhaw  words,  the  A  and  the  I  arc  both  pro- 
nounced as   in   French.     AH   the  Natick   words 
were  carefully  extraifled  from  Mr.  John  Elliot's 
tranflation  of  the  Old  and  New  Tcftament  into 


t  Obfervations  on  the  Language  of  the  Muhkekaneew  Indi-, 
^n$,  &c,     New-Haven:   1788. 


(     xii     ) 


the  language  of  thefe  Indians*.  There  can  be  very 
little  doubt  that  Mr.  Elliot  wrote  thefe  words  as 
an  Englilhman,  The  Narraganfct  words,  with  the 
exception  of  a  very  few  which  arc  printed  in  ro- 
man  letter?,  are   taken  from   Roger  Williams's 
Key.     Williams,  I  believe,  was  an  Englifhman. 
The  words  in  the  language  of  the  Indians  of  Pe- 
nobfcot  and  St.  John's,  are  taken  from  a  M.  S. 
vocabulary  by  the  Reverend  Mr.  Little.      For 
this  vocabulary  I  am  indebted  to  the   friendfhip 
of  the  very  rcfpedlablc  Judge  Sullivan  of  Bofton. 
The  greater  number  of  the  Algonkin  words  are 
taken  from  Lahontan,  who  was  a  Frenchman  :  a 
few  from  Kalm  t»  who  received  thofe  in  his  work 
from  a  Frenchman.     Thofe  in  the  language  of 
the   Acadians   (perhaps  the  Indians  now   called 
.     Mickmacks)  are  taken  from  the  Novus  Orbis  of 
De  Laet.     I  fuppofe   that  this  writer  extrafted 
them  from  fome   French  traveller,  perhaps  from 
•♦  Efcarbot.     To  De  Laet,  whofe  work  is  indeed 
l^yery  valuable  one,  I  am  alfo  indebted  for  all 


*« 
♦  * 


*  Of  this  laborious  work  there  have  been  two  editions.  I 
believe  tliat  \vhich  I  poffefs  is  the  fecond.  The  title  page  of 
the  Old- Teftrment  is  wanting:  but  it  appears  from  the  title 
page  of  the  New  Teftamcnt  that  it  was  printed  at  Cambridge 
(England  ?),  in  1680. 

f  Travels  into  North-America,  &c.  vol.  iii.  p.  204.  Eng- 
U(h  tranflation.    London:  1771.  '^ 


A.' 


xin 


) 


be  very 
rords  as 
with  the 
d  in  ro- 
illiams's, 
ifhman. ' 

of  Pc- 
aM.  S. 
;.      For 
iendfhip 
'  Bofton. 
jrds  are 
hrnan :  a 
his  work 
;uage  of 
w   called 

Ori>is  of 
fxtraftcd 
aps  from 
s  ,indec4 
d  for  all 


the  words  in  the  languages  of  the  Sankikani,  and 
HocheJygenfcs.  He  mentions  the  latter  on  the 
authority  of  Quarterius,  who  was  a  Frenchman. 
The  few  woid^  in  the  language  of  the  "  Mon- 
tagnars  de  Canada,"  and  thofe  in  the  language 
of  the  "  Canadians,"  are  taken  from  Champiain's 
Voyages  *.  They  were  not,  however,  coiledled 
by  Champlain,  but  by  two  French  Jefuits,  R.  P. 
Mafle  and  R.  P.  Brcboeuf.  f  _^ 

All  the  words  in  the  languages  of  the  Pampti-    ' 
coughs  and  Woccons  are  taken  from  Lawfon, 
who  was,  I  believe,    an   En^iman  :  certainly  a 
native  of  Britain. 

Mod  of  the  Seneca  words,  in  italics,  were 
communica^d  to  me  by  my  friend  Major  Adam 
Hoops.  The  Mohawk  words-,  in  the  fame  let- 
ter, are  principally  taken  from  a  work  the  joint 
labour  of  three  Englifh  mifllonarics  among  the 
Mohawk- Indians  f;  or  were  communicated  to 
me  by  Mr.  Jafpar  ParriOi,  of  Canandaqua,  in  the  I 
3tate  of  New-York.     The  Onondago  words  arc 


i/ 


editions.  I 
itle  page  of 
tn  the  title 
Cambridge 

204.     Eng- 

"'-   P 


4' 


•  Lea  Voyages  de  la  Novelle  France  Occidentale,  difte 
Canada,  faits  par  le  Sr  de  Champlain  Xainftongeois,  Capitaine, 
&.  A  Paris :   i6j2.  ^to.  :•}«#■. 

t  The  Order  for  Morning  and  Evening  Prayer,  &c.  &c. 
Collefted  and  tranflated  into  the  MohaN\  k  language  under  the 
direftion  of  the  late  Rev.  Mr.  William  Andrews,  the  late 
Rev\  Mr.  Henry  Barclay,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  John  Ogiivie. 
PnlftvH  (we  are  not  informed  where)  in  the  year  1769.  8,0. 


*  I;-- 


! 


( 


XIV 


) 


principally  taken  from  a  very  ample  M.  S.  voca- 
bulary, by  Mr.  David  Zeifbergcr  already  men- 
tioned. A  copy  of  this  vocabulary  was  kindly 
communicated  to  me  by  Mr.  Heckeweldcr.  Mr. 
Zcilberger's  mode  of  pronunciation  has  been 
mentionctl.  All  the  Cayuga  and  Oneida  words,  in 
italics,  were  communicated  to  me  by  Judge 
Dean,  of  Weftmoreland,  in  the  ftate  of  New- 
York.  To  this  gentleman,  who  adopts  the 
Englifh  fpclling,  I  am  likewife  indebted  for  fomc 
of  the  Tufcarora  words.  The  remainder  of  the 
words  in  this  language  are  taken  from  the  accu- 
rate Lawfon.  All  the  Naudoweflie  words,  except 
a  very  few  which  I  give  on  the  authority  of 
Father  Hennepin*,  arc  taken  from  Cafver's  work. 
Mod  of  the  Chcerake  t>  and  all  the  Chikkafah 


•  New  Difcovery,  &c.  London  :   1698. 

'  -t"  After  the  greater  part  of  this  work  was  pri.nted  off,  I  re- 
ceived a  fmall  colledlion  of  Cheerake  words,  from  Mr.  Palifot 
De  Beauvois,  an  intelligent  French  botanift,  who  has  lately 
vifited  the  fouthcrn  parts  of  our  States.'  1  have  not  had  an 
opportaniiy  of  making  that  ufe  of  thefe  words  which  I  could 
wi(h  to  have  done.  A  few  of  them,  however,  will  be  found, 
in  their  proper  places,  in  the  laft  pages  of  the  Additions 
to  the  Vocabularies.  Thefe  words  are  written  after  the 
French  manner,  and  are  diftinguifhed  by  the  letter  b.  Mr. 
Beauvois's  catalogue  conitrms  me  in  the  opinion  which 
I  have  already  advanced  (5«  Preliminary  Difcourfe,  pages 
Ixvii,  kviii.  and   Appendix,   p.   xxi.   ),   that  the  langj||jgc 


"■s> 


( 


XV 


) 


-■:'# 


and  Choktah,  words  in  italics,  are  taken  from 
Adair's  Hiftory.  Adair  was  a  native  of  Ireland. 
Some  of  the  Mufkohge  words  are  taken  from  the 
fame  author :  others  from  a  manufcript  (by  an 
American  officer)  in  the  office  of  the  Secretary  of 
war.  The  few  words  in  the  language  of  the 
Natchez  (the  word  Ooka,  which  fignifics  water, 
excepted)  are  given  on  the  authority  of  Du 
Pratz  and  Boflu,  who  were  both  Frenchmen. 
The  greater  part  of  the  Mexican  words  are  taken 
from  Dc  Lact's  Hovus  Orbis ;  a  very  few  are 
taken  from  Gage,  and  from  Clavigero  j  and  one 
or  two  from  Forfter.  De  Laet  informs  us,  that 
he  took  the  Mexican  words  from  a  voca'bulary 
printed  in  the  city  of  Mexico  *.  I  am  indebted 
to  Gage,  who  was   an  Englifhman,  for   all   the 


•  Novns  Orbis,  p,  240.  .     ' 

of  the  Cheerake  is  radically  the  fame  as  that  of  the  Six- 
Nations,  and  their  immediate  brethren.  According  to  Mr. 
Beauvois,the  Cheerake  call  a  houfe,  Kaljotin:  the  Cochnev^a- 
goes  call  the  fame,  ^anunchfoteeh.  The  Cheerake  call  the 
head,  ^coala  ;  the  Wyandots,  Skotau.  The  Cheerake  call  fire, 
Tcila:  the  Six^ations,  Ogilla ;  iit.  &c.  The  Cheerrke 
call  milk,  Ounente:  the  Oneidas,  Onoontauh:  the  Ononda»os, 
Onuiigiva.  The  Ciieerake  call  night,  Tjimoe  :  the  Tufcaro^as, 
Aucht-tseeneeah.  Other  inftances  might  be  mentioned.  Thus, 
every  acccffion  to  the  mafs  of  our  American  vocabularies  in- 
creafts  our  pij^ofs,  that  the  languages  of  America  are  not 
fo  ^iilrent  from  each  other  as  has  been  aflertej. 


:l^' 


*. 


i4' 


-#'- 


1  (     xvi     ) 

Poconchi  words.  The  words  in  the  llnguage  of 
the  Daricn-Indians  are  taken  from  Lionel  Wa- 
fer's account  of  the  Ifthmus  of  Daricn  *.  Wafer 
.    was  a  Scotchman  ?  All  the  words  in  the  languages 

V  of  the  Jaioi,  Arwaccrc,  and  Shebaioi,  are  taken 
from  De  Lacr.  I  do  not  learn  from  what  work, 
or  from  whom,  he  took  them  f.  The  words  in  the 
I  language  of  the  CaraVbes  arc  all  taki-n  from 
Rochefort,  who  was  a  Dutchman.  The  Brafilian 
words  are  taken  from  John  Lcry,  who  was  a 
Frenchman  %,  from  Marcgrave  §,  and  from  De 
Lact.  All  the  Peruvian  words  arc  taken  from  Gar- 
c^iaffo  De  La  Vega's  Royal  Commentaries  \  ;  from 

.      De  L^et,  or  from  Forfter.     The  Chilefe  words 


*  A  New  Voyage  and  Defcription  of  the  Ifthmus  of  America. 
London  :  1704. 8vo. 

t  Moft  probably,  fromfome  Dutch  or  Flemifh  writer  or  na- 
vigator ;  he  at  leaft  tell j  us  that  feme  of  the  words  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Jaioi  were  noted  by  his  countrymen,  "  a  nof- 
tratibus."  p.  643. 

I  See  his  HiftoriaNavigationis  in  Bra^iam,  quae  et  America 
dicitur,  printed  in  15 S6.  8vo. 

§  Marcgrave  informs  us  that  he  received  the  Brafilian  word* 
from  Emanuel  de  Moracs/"  lingur;  illius  peritiflimo."  Trac- 
tatns  Topographicus  &  Meteorologicus  Brafilia:  &c.  p.  21. 
Moraes  was  a  Portuguefe  Jew. 

II  Englifti  tranflation.  By  Sir  Paul  Rycaut.  London;  1688. 
folio.  *•         4 


** 


I 


*uage  of 
cl  Wa- 
'.  Wafer 
nguagcs 
e  taken 
It  work, 
Js  in  the 
v.n  from 
Brafilian 
>  was  a 
from  De 
om  Gar- 
II  ;  from 
e  words 


}f  America. 

riter  or  na- 

in  the  Ian- 

n,  "  a  nof- 

et  America 

'ilian  word* 
0."  Trac- 
&c.   p.  21. 

kdon;  i68S< 


Nve^ 


(     "vii     ) 

are  taken  from  Margrave,  and  from  the  Abbe 
Molina's  valuable  Hiftory  of  Chili  *.  The  few 
words  in  the  language  of  the  people  of  Green- 
and  are  taken  from  Crantz's  intercfting  Hiftory 
of  this  country  f.  The  Efquimaux  words  arc 
taken  from  Kalm  |,  who  received  them  from 
the  Jefuit  Saint  Pie  §.      In   the   courfe  of  the 


•  Spanifc  tranflation. 

t  The  Hiftory  of  Greenland  :  containing  a  defcription  of 
the  country,  and  its  inhabitants,  &c.  vol.  I.  Englifh  tranfla- 
tion. London:  1767. 

X  Vol.  3.  p.  239,  440. 

§  I  am  at  a  lofs  to  determine,  where,  in  an  arrangf  nent  of 
the  American  languages  according  to  their  affinities,  I  ought 
to  place  the  dialefts  of  the  Greenlanders  and  Efquimaux. 
Thefe  dialeds,  however,  appear  to  have  fome  relation  to  the 
languages  of  the  Poconchi,  the  Galibis,  and  the  Caraibes. 
Thus  the  Poconchi  call  father  Tat :  the  Greenlanders,  J/taf. 
The  Poconchi  call  heaven  7axaA:  the  Efquimaux,  Taitud. 
The  Greenlanders  call  land,  Nuna :  the  Galibis,  Neuo :  and 
the  Caraibes,  Nemim. 

I  fhall  now  endeavour  to  point  out  a  few  refemblances  be- 
tween the  languages  of  the  Greenlanders  and  Efquimaux  and 
certain  languages  of  the  Old- World.  This,  indeed,  ought  to 
Jiave  been  done  in  another  place.  The  Efquimaux  call  the 
Hyt.Killik,  or  Shik:  the  Kouriltzi,  1^2.  Sehesk,  znd  Seek. 
The  Efquimaux  call  the  car,  Tchiu :  the  Ofetti,  79,  Cie^j, 
The  Efquimaux  call  the  foot,  Jtiiat :  the  Koriaki,  15;,' 
Katchad.  The  Efquimaux  call  an  egg,  Manntguk :  the  Tchio- 
ehonflci,  54,  Mowa:  the  Eftlandians,  5;,  Moontta :  the  Vo 


I 


,'l!lf 


1 


:#" 


t! 

h 


t| 


. 


I! 


(     xviii     ) 

Preliminary  Difcourfe  and  Comparative  Vora- 
bularics,  I  have  mentioned  the  authors  from 
whom  the  other  American  words  are  borrow- 

*^  am  forry  that  it  has   not  always  been  in  my 
power  to  fpccify,  with  more  certainty  than  I  have 
done,  the  particular  tribes  of  Indians  that  fpokc 
the  languages  which  I  have   received  into  n  y 
lifts.     This,  however,  is  a  fault  that  muft  be  laul 
to  the  charge  of  others,  and  not  to  myfclf.   1  hus, 
under  the  head  of  Indians  of  Virguua,  I  have 
mentioned  feveral  words  on  the  authority  of  the 
celebrated   Captain   John   Smith.     But   noth.ng 
that  this  author  tells  us  can  enable  me  to  decide, 
what  particular  tribe  fpoke  the  language  m  quel 
tion.     I  fuppofe  it,  however,  to   have   been  the 
language  of  the  nation  under  the  dominion  of  the 
powerful  and  infolent  Powhatan.     In  hke  man- 
ner,  I  have  made  ufe  of  a  pretty  copious   voca- 
bulary  publiflicd   by  Mr.    William  Wood,    as 
early  as  the  year  1639*.     Wood  mentions  dif- 


goulitchi,  69.  Moongee:  the  Semoyads,  123,  Ma,na:  124. 
Monna  :\2'i,  Monoo:  the  Kamaftfhini,  132.  MoonM.  The 
Efquimaux  call  the  numeral  two.  Tigal :  the  Coreans  (who 
inhabit  the  Corea)  Tocg».  The  Efquimaux  call  the  numeral 
three  Ki:  the  Inguftevtzi,  Ko» ;  and  the  Toofchetti,  Ko. 
'    •New-EnglandsProfpea,  London:  1639.  4^- 


(     5'i't     ) 


/c  Vora- 

lors  from 

borrow- 

iccn  in  my 
lan  I  have 
;hat  f^joke 
1  into  my 
,uft  be  laid 
elf.    Thus, 
lia,  I   have 
,rity  of  the 
ut    nothing 
to   decide, 
ge  in  qucf 
c   been  the 
nion  of  the 
like  man- 
)ious   voca- 
Wood,    as 
cntions   dif- 


,  Maina :  1  24* 
MoouM.  The 
•  Coreans  (who 
call  the  numeral 
ifchetti,  Ko. 

.  4to, 


fcrcnt  Indian  nations  inhabiting  New-England, 
fuch  as  the  Conneftacuts,  Mowhacks,  or  Mow- 
hackes,  Churchers,  Tarrcntccnes,  Pequants,  Nar- 
raganfets,  and  Aberginians.  The  Conncftacuts 
and  Mohackcs  inhabited  to  the  wcftward  -,  the 
Churchers  and  Tarrcntccnes  to  the  eaft  and  north- 
eafti  the  Pequants  and  Narraganfets  in  the 
fouthern  parts  j  and  the  Aberginians  to  the  north- 
ward. There  can  be  little  doubt,  that  the  words 
in  Wood's  vocabulary  belonged  to  one  or  more  of 

thefe  nations. 

I  am  ftill  more  forry,  that  it  has  not  been  in  my 

power  to  arrang«  the  various  American  languages 
and  dialcfts  according  to  their  affinities,  or  ana- 
logies, to  each  other.  This,  it  is  obvious,  (hould 
have  been  the  arrangement.  But  it  is  an  arrange- 
ment for  which  we  are  not  yet  prepared,  bccaufc 
we  are  not  yet  in  poflcflTion  of  ample  vocabu- 
laries of  the  American  languages.  Time  will 
enable  us  to  make  a  much  more  complete  analo- 
gical arrangement  of  thefe  languages.  Mean- 
while, I  have  done  fomething  towards  fo  defir^bl* 
an  end,  particularly  in  fome  of  the  larger  lifts. 

All  the  Afiatic  and  European  words  to  which 
numbers  are  annexed  arc  taken  from  the  Foca- 
bularia  C  >mparativa  of  Profeffor  Pallas  *.     With 


i 


•^HBIWBIPfWIpiifW")')  •  W-  '■    IIUPI 


!  i 


'        \  (       3CX      ) 

rcfpca  to  thcfe  words,  it  is  neccffary  to  oblcrvc, 
that  the  A  is  always  to  be  pronounced   broad,  as 
with  the  Germans,  and   moft  other  nations.     It 
has   the   broad  found   of  A   in   certain  Englifh 
words,  fuch  as  all,  fait  &c.     The  W   is   to  be 
pronounced  as  the  V  of  the  Latins,   or  the  W  of 
the  Germans.    The  Z  like  the  Zita  of  the  Greeks, 
and  the  Z  of  the  French.     I  am  rather  fearful 
that  I  have  not  been  exaft  as  to  the  I  common 
of  the  Latins  and  Germans,   which  I  have  rcprc- 
fcnted  thus,  Ee,  or  ee.     It  is  neccffary,  therefore, 
to  obfervc,  that  the  found  of  this  is  like  I  in  hiU, 
bill,  filh,  and  many  others.     The  I  long  of  the 
Latins  and  Germans  is  to  be  pronounced  as  in 
Latin  and  German,  and  not  like  the  I  of  the  Eng- 
lilh.      This   found  is  accurately  reprefented  in 
Englifh  by  the  double  vowels  ee,  as  in   tree. 
The  E  is  founded  broad  as  in  the  German ;  like 

ay,  in  fay. 

The  double  vowels  Oo  (as  in  the  words  Pa/Off, 
Tockkooy  which  fignify  hair)  are  to  be  founded  like 
the  Ou  of  the  French  and  the  8  of  the  Greeks. 
Wherever  in  writing  thcfc  words  from  Pallas,  1 
have  placed  the  Ch  (provided  an  S  does  not  pre- 
cede the  C),  as  in  the  word  CbakeCy  one  of  the 
Pcrfian  words  for  earth  or  land,  the  Ch  is  to  be 
pronounced  like  the  Ch  of  the  Germans,  or  the 
.X  of  the  Greeks.     li>  all  the  words,  the  Sch  is 


(     3txi     ) 


oblVrvc, 
broad,  as 
tions.     It 
I  Englifh 
ts  to  be 
the  W  of 
c  Greeks, 
it  fearful 
common 
irc  rcprc- 
thereforc, 
I  in  hiU, 
vg  of  the 
ced  as  in 
the  Eng- 
fented  in 
}  in  tree, 
nan ;  like 

rds  Paf09t 
tinded  like 
e  Greeks. 
Pallas,  I 
s  not  pre- 
ne  of  the 
1  is  to  be 
ns,  or  the 
the  Sch  is 


to  be  pronounced  like  the  Ch  of  the  French,  the 
Sc  of  the  Italians,  and  the  Sch  of  the  Germans. 
The  harfh  St/cb  is  the  German  loiind.  The  O* 
ii  analogous  to  the  Oe  of  the  Germans  and  La- 
tins. The  Th  is  familiar  to  the  Fiiglilh.  In  a 
few  inftances,  I  have  found  it  difTcilt  to  convey  by 
Englifli  letters  the  precifc  found.  In  thefe  calea 
(fee  the  articles  Mountain,  I,  6cc.  in  the  Vocabu- 
laries), 1  have  printe  i  the  word  fiom  Pallas  in 
Roman  letters,  where  each  letter  is  to  be  found- 
ed agreeably  to  the  rules  which  I  have  mentioned 
in  fpeaking  of  the  American  words  written  by 
myfclf.  I  have  fcldom  paid  any  attention  to  the 
accents  in  the  words  written  by  Dr.  Pallas. 

The  greater  part  of  the  Afiatic  and  European 
words  are  taken  from  Pallas,  and  to  thefe  (as  I 
have  juft.  faid)  numbers  are  annexed.  Some  of 
the  Afiatic  words  are  derived  from  other  fources, 
but  the  pronunciation  of  thefe  will  not  be  doubt- 
ful, as  I  have  in  every  inilance  mentioned  the 
authority  for  fuch  words.  Thus  fome  of  the 
Japanefe  words  are  taken  from  a  copious  "  Vo- 
cabulary of  the  Japanefe  language"  by  my  learn- 
ed friend  Profcflbr  Thunberg*,  who  being  a  na- 
tive of  Sweden,  doubclcfs  adopts  a  pronunciation. 


•  See  hi«  Travels  in  Europe,  Africa,  and  Afia.  rerformed 
between  the  yeurs  1770  and  1 77y.  En2li(h  traiiflatiua.  Loa- 
lien. 


(     xxii     ) 

^tvhich  in  moft  cafes  is  nearly  fimilar  to  that  of  the 
Germans.  Oclicr  words  in  this  language  and  in  the 
language,  of  the  Siamcfe,  are  taken  from  Kacmpfcr. 
In  a  work  of  this  nacure,  more   than  in  moft 
others,  it  was  necclTary  to  give  the  authoritits  for 
my  fyfte-m.     This,  I  hope,  I  have  now  done  to 
the  fatisfaaion  of  my  reader.      If  in  purfuing  me 
(and  I  with  him  to  purfuc  me  with  the  cagle-cye 
of  fcience),  he  often  difcovcrs  very  ftriking  af- 
finities between  the  American  words  which  I  have 
coUefted  and  the  words  of  Afiatic  and  European 
nations,  I  may  confidently  fay,  that  he   will  dif- 
covcr  ftill  greater,  and  more  numerous,  affinities 
between   thefe  Afiatic  and  European  languages 
and  the  American  languages  coUcdtcd  by  authors 
ofalmoft  all  the  nations  of  Europe.     But   I  fhall 
not  take  any  pains  to  convince  the  learned,  that 
I  have  uniformly  laboured  to   be   accurate  j  and 
that  I  have  never  fuffercd  my  attachment  to  fyf- 
tern  to  miQead  mc  from  the  virtuous  path  of 
truth.   I  have  not  only  anxioufly  fought  the  truth, 
but  I  fhall  feel  grateful  to  thofc  who  will  point  out 
the  real  errors  of  this  work.      «  J'aime  autant 
«« unc  perfonne   qui   me    relcve  d'   une  crreur, 
«*  qu'une  autre  qui  m'  apprend  une  verite,  parce 
««  qu*  en  elFct  une  crreur  corrigeccft  unc  vcnte," 

BUFFON. 


^m. 


\ 


hat  of  the 
nd  in  the 
Cacmpfcr. 

in  moft 
Dritits  for 

done  to 
rfuing  me 
eagle-eye 
riking  af- 
ich  I  have 
European 

will  dif- 
,  affinities 
languages 
t>y  authors 
uc  I  fhall 
irned,  that 
jrate;  and 
ent  to  fyf- 
IS  path  of 
;  the  truth, 
1  point  out 
ime  autant 
me  crreur, 
rite,  parcc 
inc  vcrite," 


(     xxiii     ) 

In  this  new  edition,  tliprc  arc  many  important 
addit'o.is  to  the  vocabularies  *  Thelc  will  fcrve 
to  (how,  more  excenfivcly,  the  affinities  of  the 
American  hnguagcs  to  each  other,  and  the  affi- 
nities of  thcfe  languages  to  thofc  of  Afia  and 
F.urope.  Though  the  work  is  ftill  very  impcr- 
fccty  and  mud  1on<5  continue  fo,  unlcfs  many  la- 
bourers fhould  enter  the  intcrcrting  Hirld,  or  un- 
til fomc  one  labourer  in  this  field  (liall  have  more 
Icifure  to  devote  his  attention  to  the  fubjcft, — 
I  am  pcrfuadcd,  that  it  is  much  more  pcrfcdk 
than  we  had  any  rcafoii  to  expert,  from  our  want 
of  materials,  a  few  years  ago.  Let  the  reader, 
who  fellows  me  in  this  inquiry,  recollcdl:  that  the 
path  which  I  tread  is  almoft  entirely  new.  I 
may,  without  vanity,  compare  myfelf  to  the  new 
fettler  in  the  wildcrncfs  of  our  country.  I  found 
no  cultivated  fpot.  In  the  vaft  foreft,  my  eafieft 
taflc  was  the  removal  of  brambles  and  thorns.  Un- 
equal to  the  opening  of  an  extenfivc  road,  I  have, 
at  leaft,  fucceeded  in  opening  a  path,  which  will 
ferve  to  direft  the  traveller  in  his  pilgrimage  of 
fcience.     Unequal  to  the   building  of  a  (lately 


*  Befides  the  additions  to  mod  of  the  articles  in  the  firll 
edition,  the  following  articles  appear  for  the  firft  time  in  this, 
viz.  Leaf,  Mountain,  Hill,  River,  Bird,  Fi(h,  Bread,  Bone, 
Horn,  Houfe,  Air,  Light,  White,  Blaik,  Thou,  No. 


(     xxiv     ) 

edifice,  I  have  erefted  an  humble  habitation,  in 
which  philofophers,  who  have  laboured  in  re- 
fcarches  of  this  kind,  may  rt-pofe  from  a  portion 
of  their  toil.  More  ought  not  to  be  cxpeftcd  of 
one  pcrfon,  who,  in  the  prai^iice  of  a  profefilon  a« 
anxious  as  it  is  important,  has  known  neither  the 
felicities  of  kifure  nor  of  wealth.  But  as  "  no 
book,  to  ufc  the  language  of  Johnfon,  was  ever 
fpared  out  oftcndcrnefs  to  the  author,  and"  as 
«•  the  world  is  little  folicitous  to  know  whence 
proceeded  the  faults  of  that  which  it  condemns," 
1  ftiall  neither  complain  of  the  difficulties  which, 
in  the  condufl  of  this  work,  I  have  had  to  encoun^ 
icr,  nor  (hall  1  take  up  any  of  the  reader's  time 
in  apologizing  for  the  impcrfeftions  of  the  work. 
If  I  were  to  apologize,  it  would  be  to  little  au- 
thors, who  can  know  nothing  of  the  labour  which 
has  been  employed  in  this  inquiry.  To  fuch 
men  as  the  veteran  Bryant,  Marfden,  Pallas,  and 
other  writers,  I  need  offer  no  apology.  They 
will  view  my  labours  with  tcndernefs  and  candour, 
It  will  afford  me  real  pleafure  to  find  this  fub- 
jc6t  foliciting  the  attention  of  many  other  inqui- 
rers. Though  I  may  feel  the  innocent  pride  of 
one  who  fuppofes  he  has  made  a  difcovery,  I 
(hall  not  be  mortified  to  live  to  fee  my  labours, 
in  a  great  meafure,  forgotten  in  the  happier  la- 
bours of  feme  future  invefiigator.      Should  I  re- 


n^lL 


Mtation,  in 
red  in  re- 
a  a  portion 
xpeftcd  of 
rofefilon  a« 
neither  the 
It  as  "  no 
,  was  ever 
•,  and"  as 
>w  whence 
ondemns," 
;ies  which, 
to  encoun-r 
adcr's  time 
*  the  work. 
)  little  au- 
bour  which 
To  fuch 
Pallas,  and 
gy.  They 
id  candour, 
d  this  fub- 
>ther  inqui- 
it  pride  of 
ifcovery,  I 
ny  labours, 
lappicr  la- 
Ihould  I  re- 

f 


(       XXV       ) 

linquifh  this  hardly  half-cultivated  field,  it  will 
be,  like  the  new  fettle  r,  to  take:  poflciTion  of  ano- 
ther, and  perhaps  a  richer,  foil.  In  an  immcnfc 
country  fuch  as  this  whicli  v/e  inhabit,  a  country 
unexplored  by  fcience,  the  eye  need  not  be  dimn- 
ed  in  merely  looking  after  objedts  upon  which  to 
dwell.  The  fcene  is  various  and  new.  The  phy- 
fical  and  moral  hiftory  of  v/hole  nations  are  to  be 
explored.  The  animal  and  the  vegetable  pro- 
duftions  of  America  have  never  yet  been  ex- 
amined with  labour  or  attention.  In  fhort,  the 
naturalift  beholds  a  country  which,  with  rcfpcft 
to  the  progrefs  we  have  liitherto  made  in  ex- 
amining its  riches,  may  with  flrict  propriety  be 
called  NEW-. 

It  is  not  likely,  that  I  fliall  for  fome  time  to 
come,  trouble  the  public  with  any  thing  farther 
on  the  I'uhjcft  of  this  work.  I  do  not  mean, 
however,  to  relinquifh  the  inquiry.  It  will  long 
be  to  me  an  inquiry  interefting,  and  even  a 
fource  of  happinefs.  While,  therefore,  I  fhall  not 
be  wanting  in  my  endeavours  to  increafe  the  mafs 
of  our  information,  I  fliall  think  myfelf  favoured 
by  the  communications  of  fuch  gentlemen  as  may 
have  opportunities  of  coUefting  vocabularies  of 
our  Indians.  Whatever  relates  to  the  phyfical  or 
moral  hiftory  of  the  Americans;  whatever  may 
tend  to   refleft  light  upon   the  pad   or  prcfent 

#  t 


(     xxvi     ) 

condition  of  thcfc  mouldering  families  of  mankind; 
whatever  may  tend  to  increafe  our  acquaintance 
with  the  produftions  of  this  extenfivc  country,  will 
be  gratefully  received,  and  acknowledged.      In 
the  fervid  feafon  of  youth,  I  may,  perhaps,  cal- 
culate upon  labours,  upon  fucceflcs  and  exertions, 
to  which  I  am  unequal.     This  is  a  failing  to 
which  men  much  older  than  myfclf  are  liable. 
I  have,  however,  the  fatisfaftion  of  knowing,  that 
my  coUcftion  of  original  papers  refpcfting  this 
country  is  already  very  confiderable ;  and  that  I 
have  adtually  made  much  progrefs  in  an  extenfivc 
work,  which,  even  in  its  prefent  unfinilhcd  ftate, 
may  be  of  effcntial  fervice  to  the  future  hiftorian 
of  America. 

BENJAMIN  SMITH  BARTON. 

Philadelphia,  July  13th,  1793. 


I 


(     xxvii.     ) 


lanklndi 
laincance 
ntry,  will 
red.  In 
ips,  cal- 
xcrtions. 
Failing  to 
re  liable, 
/ing,  that 
fting  this 
md  that  I 
extcnfive 
hcd  ftate, 
hiftorian 

RTON. 


N.  B.  The  Aftcricks,  which  {o  frequently 
occur  in  the  Vocabularies,  are  intended  to  Ihow 
where  the  Indian  words  are  wanted.  A  note  of 
interrogation  is  annexed  to  many  of  the  Ameri- 
can words,  when  I  have  been  in  doubt  about  the 
complete  accuracy  of  the  fpelling.  j    m  >  -. 


)-';!»' 


'-;*  ;*- ji- 1;^- 


ERRATA. 

IN  the  PREFACE,  page  xii.  (firft  note)  for  Old 
Teftrment,  read  Old  Teftament. — In  the  Pre- 
liminary Discourse,  page  15,  line  4,  for 
fancy,  read  vanity  :  page  24,  line  3,  for  Stra- 
lenberg,  read  Strahlenberg :  page  40,  line  5, 
for  tribes,  read  tribe. 

In  the  Comparative  Vocabularies,  page 
9,  line  10,  read  ^ijfalt  his  fon  :  page  32,  line 
7,  for  Madoon,  read  Madoon:  page  20,  for  Eetjen- 
Camegauteel?  read  Loonkquec  :  page  42,  line  5, 
for  Snufagh,  read  Ofnoongce :  page  46,  line  3 
from  the  bottom,  for  JVauahloo,  read  Owauh : 
page  53,  line  6,  for  EJcaltey^  read  Wcighncctah, 
Wighneetau:  page   66,  line    13,    for  Yoeenjagh^ 


(     xxviii.     ) 


read  Yoo-un-jah ;  line  17,  for  Jhungaf  read 
Ohunjea,  youghwhenjauda :  page  67,  line  10, 
for  Efkimaux,  read  Grcenlandcrs :  page  72, 
line  8,  for  Toene,  read  Time:  line  11,  for  Tiiriy 
rtid  Tiin?  T'cun. 


V  *««>^i^!-»*T»f«»*|^it^tf^*--W 


»^ 


PRELIMINARY  DISCOURSE. 


"  THE  Tranfmigration  of  Nations  is, 
indeed,  a  nice  and  ticklifh  Point  to  touch 
upon  ;  But  certain  it  is,  that  many  difficul- 
ties would  be  removed,  were  the  Advice 
of  Leibnitz  followed,  and  a  competent 
Knowledge  obtained  of  the  Languages  of 
North-Afia;  This  great  Philofopher  being 
fully  convinced,  that  by  the  Help  of  thefe, 
many  Things  concerning  the  Tranfmigra- 
tion of  Nations  might  be  clear'd  up." 

STRAHLENBERG. 


THE  celebrated  Athanafius  Kircher  has  ob- 
ferved,  that  the  fluftuations  of  the  ocean 
itfclf  are  not  as  numerous  as  the  opinions  of 
men  concerning  the  origin  of  its  faline  impreg- 
nation *.  With  as  little  extravagance,  I  may  ob- 
krve,  that  the  opinions  of  writers  concerning  the 
origin,  or  parental  countries,  of  the  Americans 

♦  Athanasii  Kircherie  Soc.  Jefu  MundusSubterraneus,  &c. 
Lib.  iii.  Can.  iii.  p.  i6i.     Amftelodami,  1665. 

b 


P 


*  i 


(     ii     ) 

arc  as  numerous  as  the  tribes  and  nations  who 
inhabit  this  vaft  portion  of  the  earth.  Dropping 
this  metaphorical  language,  I  may  fafcly  aflert, 
that  few  qucflions  have  excited  more  attention 
than  that  which  I  have  juft  mentioned,  and  am 
."bout  to  confider.  More  than  three  centuries  have 
now  pafled  away  fince  the  difcovery  of  the  Ameri- 
can iflands  by  Columbus.  More  than  two  cen- 
turies arc  completed  fince  extenfivc  colonies  of 
Spaniards,  of  Portuguefe,  ofEnglifli,  of  French, 
and  of  other  European  nations,  had  taken  pof- 
fcflion  of  fome  of  the  faireft  and  mod  fertile  por- 
tions of  the  new-world.  During  thcfc  long 
periods,  the  origin  of  the  Americans  has  conftant- 
ly  appeared  to  be  a  fubjedt  highly  worthy  of  in- 
vcftigation.  Hence  we  find  that  it  has  artraded 
the  attention  of  the  writers  of  almoft  all  the  nations 
of  Europe,  not  to  mention  fome  American  writers, 
who  although  they  enjoyed  greater  apportuni- 
tics  of  acquiring  ufcful  information  on  the  fubjeft, 
have  not  been  more  fuccefsful  in  their  inquiries. 
Men  of  the  moft  oppofitc  talents  have  undertaken 
this  invcftigation,  or  have  hazarded,  in  general 
terms,  their  fentiments  on  the'  fubjedl.  The 
libraries  of  ancient  and  of  modern  times  have  been 
ranfacked  by  men  of  learning  and  of  labour : 
genius  and  imagination  have  lent  it  their  aid  ; 
eloquence  has  fometimes  moulded  the  fubjcfl  into 


(     iii     ) 

beauty;  whilft  religious  prejudices,  which  mix 
themfclvcs  with  lb  many  of  the  adions  and  the 
thoughts  of  men,  have  only  tended  to  obfcure  the 
queftion,  by  creating  proofs,  and  by  poifoning  the 
fources  of  a  purer  information. 

It  is' remote  from  my  dcfign  to  examine,  in  this 
memoir,  the  various  opinions  of  authors  concerning 
the  origin  of  the  Americans.  It  would  require  a 
large  volume  to  exhibit  even  a  general  view  of 
what  has  been  written  on  the  fubjedl.  It  would 
require  much  time  to  do  juftice  to  the  learning 
and  ingenuity,  or  to  cxpofe  the  weaknefles  and 
conceits,  of  thofc  who  have  wandered  in  thisinte- 
rcfting  field  of  inquiry.  For  much  information  on 
the  fubjedt,  Ircfer  the  reader  to  Father  Charlevoix's 
Preliminary  Dijcourje  on  the  Origin  of  the  Americans*. 
For  much  ingenious  extravagance,  enriched,  how- 
ever, with  many  ufeful  fafts,  I  refer  him  to  Mr. 
Adair's  Hijiory  of  the  American  Indians -f.  I  fliall 
afterwards  particularly  mention  the  opinions  of 
fome  writers  on  the  queftion.  At  prefent,  I 
fhall   content  myfclf  with  obferving,   that    the 


•  A  Voyage  to  North-America,   &c,    two  volumes  gvo. 
Dublin:  1766.    Engliih  Tranflatioi^ 

f  London ;  1775.  410. 


.  jf, 


■■■^"'  ■t--V-«-    --^L-.. 


■J<flifc.Miin>fli»'l      t   ilWlli)Wn''<i1rMnl» 


(     i^     ) 

theories  of  all  the  writers  on  the  fubjeft  may,  as 
far  as  my  memory  fervcs  me,  be  diftributcd  into 
two  great  claflcs.  The  firft  clafs  embraces  thofe 
writers  who  fuppofe,  that  the  countries  of  Ame- 
rica derived  their  inhabitants  ffom  Afia,  from  Eu- 
rope, from  Africa,  or  from  the  unknown  Atlantis. 
The  fecond  clafs  embraces  thofe  who  fuppofe, 
that  the  Americans  are  in  ftri<5t  language  the  abo- 
rigines of  the  foil,  and  not  emigrants  from,  other 
parts  of  the  world.  The  favourers  of  the  firft 
opinion  arc  much  the  moft  numerous ;  and,  in 
general,  they  have  been  men  of  the  moft  learning 
and''refearch.  On  this  fide  are  placed  Jofcph 
Acofta*,   Edward  Brercwoodf,  John  De  Laet, 

•  The  Naturall  and  Morall  Hiftorie  of  the  Eaft  and  Weft- 
Indies,  &c.  Englilh  Tranflation.     London:  1604. 

f  Enquiries  touching  the  diverfity  of  Languages  and  Reli- 
gions, through  the  chief  parts  of  the  World.  London:  1674. 
gvo.  Brerewood  lived  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  He 
was  a  man  of  much  learning,  but  his  book  (the  firft  edition  of 
which  I  have  not  feen)  is  written  in  an  extremely  obfcure  and 
painful  ftyle.  I  fliall  quote  a  part  of  what  he  has  faid  on  the 
fubje£l.  He  remarks  that  as  "  it  is  very  likely,  that  America 
received  her  firft  Inhabitants,  from  the  Eaft  border  of  Afia : 
So  is  it  altogether  unlike,  that  it  received  them  from  any 
other  part  of  all  that  Border,  fave  from  Tartary.  Becaufe,  ifi 
America  there  is  not  to  be  difcerned  any  token  or  indication  at 
all,  of  the  Arts  or  Indnftry  of  China,  01  India,  otCataia,  or 


iyy(h  1 1 1  am^<,m^xs^«^ivm}4»fi,^  J  !..,.MgjU:  ^  " 


(      V       )  , 

Hugo  Grotius,  George  De  Hornn  •,  and  an  hun- 
dred others.  Here,  of  courfc,  the  clergy  take 
their  ftand.     On  the  other  fide  of  the  qucftion, 

•  I  have  no  knowledge  of  what  De  Lae t,  Grotius,  and  De 
Hornn  have  written  on  thi»  fubjeft,  except  from  Charlevoix's 
Preliminary  Difcourfe. 


any  other  Civil  Region,  along  all  that  border  of  Afta :  But  in 
their  grofs  ignorance  of  Letters,  and  of  Arts,  in  their  Idola- 
try, and  the  fpecialties  of  it,  in  their  Incivility,  and  many 
barbarous  properties,  they  refemble  the  old  and  rude  Tartars, 
above  all  the  Nations  of  the  earth.     Which  opinion  of  mine, 
touching  the  Amtrkans  defcending  from  the  Tartars,  rather 
than  from  any  other  Nation  in  that  boder  of  Afta,  after  the 
neer  vicaity  of  Afia  to  America,  this  reafon  above  all  other, 
may  beft  eAablifh  and  ..crfwade  :  bccaufe  it  is  certain,  that 
that  Northeaft  part  of  Afia  poflefled  by  the  Tartars,  is,  if  not 
continent  with  the  Weft  fide  of  America,  which  yet  remaineth 
fomewhat  doubtful :  yet  certainly,  and  without  all  doubt,  it 
is  the  leaft  dis-joyned  by  Sea,  of  all  that  Coaft  of  Afia,  for 
that  thofe  parts  of  Afia  and  America,  are  continent  one  with 
the  other,  or  at  moft,  dif-joyned  but  by  fome  narrow  Channel 
of  the  Ocean,  the  ravenous  and  harmful  Beafts,  wherewith 
America  is  ftored,  as  Bears,  Lions,  Tigers,  Wolves,  Foxes, 
&c.  (which  men,  as  is  likely,  would  never  to  their  own  harm 
tranfport  out  of  the  one  Continent  to  the  other)  may  import. 
For  from  Hoahs  Ark,  which  refled  after  the  Deluge,  in  Afia, 
all  thofe  Beafts  muft  of  neceffity  fetch  their  beginning,  feeing 
they  could  not  proceed  by  the  courfe  of  Nature,  as  thenn- 
perifeA  fort  of  living  Creatures  do,  of  Putrefadion  ;  or  if  they 
might  have  Putrefaction  for  their  parentage,  or  receive  their 
priginal  [by  any  ofher  new  fort  of  Generation]  of  the  Earth 


n-i>tdfliwfciiTfrniir(,Mi*fc 


( 


VI 


) 


wc  find  the  author  of  Le  Philojopbe  Douceur  f,  the 
late  Mr.  de  Voltaire,  Bernard  Romans  :|:,  and  a 
few  others,  who  have,   indeed,    examined  the 


f  Printed  at  Berlin,  in  1774.     1  have  never  feen  this  work. 

t  A  Concife  Natural  Hiftoryof  Eaftand  Weft-Florida,  &c. 
New-York:  1776.  iimo.  This  author  faye  he  does  not  be- 
lieve that  the  red  men  of  America  have  come  "  from  the  weft- 
ward  out  of  the  eaft  of  Afia."  "  I  am  firmly  of  opinion,  fays 
he,  that  God  created  an  original  man  and  woman  in  this  part 
of  the  globe,  of  different  fpecies  from  any  in  theotwcr  parts, 
and  if  perchance  in  the  Ruffian  dominions,  there  are  a  people 
of  fimilar  make  and  manners,  is  it  not  more  natural  to  think 
they  were  colonies  from  the  numerous  nations  on  the  continent 
of  America,  than  to  imagine,  that  from  the  fmall  compara- 
tive number  of  thofe  Ruffian  fubjefts,  fuch  a  vaft  country 
fliould  have  been  fo  numeroufly  peopled,"  &c.  p.  38,  39. 

without  fpecial  procreation  of  their  own  kind,  then  I  fee  no 
neceffity,  why  they  (hould  by  Gods  fp>  c  a\  appointment,  be  fo 
carefully  prcferved  in  Noaht  Ark  [as  they  we.e]  in  time  of  the 
Deluge.  Wherefore,  feeing  it  is  certain,  that  thofe  ravenous 
Beafts  of  America,  are  the  progeny  of  thofe  of  the  fame  kind 
iaJJia,  and  that  men,  as  is  likely,  conveyed  them  not  [to 
their  own  prejudice]  from  the  one  Continent  to  the  other,  it 
carryeth  a  great  likelyhood  and  appearance  of  truth,  that  if 
they  joyn  not  together,  yet  are  they  neer  neighbours,  and 
but  little  disjoyned  each  from  other,  for  even  to  this  day,  in 
the  Ifles  of  Cuba,  Jamaica,  Hifpaniola,  Burichena,  and  all  the 
reft,  which  are  fo  far  removed  from  the  firm  land,  that  thefe 
Beafts  cannot  fwim  from  it  to  them,  the  Spaniards  record,  that 
Boneofthefe  are  found."  Enquiries,  &c.  p.  117, 118,  119,  uo. 


;;{:,  and  a 
lined   the 


n  this  work. 
Florida,  &c. 
does  not  be- 
om  the  wcft- 
>pinion,  fays 
I  in  this  part 
;otiitr  parts, 
are  a  people 
ural  to  think 
the  continent 
lall  eompara- 
vail  country 
).  38,39. 

then  I  fee  no 
itment,  be  fo 
a  time  of  the 
lofe  ravenous 
he  fame  kind 
hem  not  [to 
the  other,  it 
truth,  that  if 
jhbours,  and 
this  day,  in 
I,  and  all  the 
d,  that  thefc 
J  record,  that 
18,  119,120. 


(     vii     ) 

qucftion  in  a   very   fuperficial  manner  •.     This, 
with  rcfpca  to  the  enquiry,  is  their  greatcft  crime. 

It  is  remarkable,  as  Charlevoix  obferves,   that 

thofc  who  have    undertaken  this    inveftigation 

"  fhould  have  negledlcd  the  only  Means  that  re- 

•  I  niall  here  quote  what  Mr.  de  Voltaire  has  faid  on  this 
fubjea.  "  The  apron,  which  nature  has  given  to  the  Caffrcs, 
and  whofe  flabby  and  lank  fkin  falls  from  their  naval  halfway 
down  their  thighs ;  the  black  breafts  of  the  Samoiedes  women, 
the  beard  of  the  males  of  our  continent,  and  the  beardlefi 
chins  of  the  Americans,  are  fuch  ftriking  diftinftions,  that  it 
IS  fcarce  poffible  to  imagine  that  they  are  not  each  of  them  of 
different  races. 

"  But  now,  continues  our  lively  author,  if  it  Ihould  be  alk- 
ed,  from  whence  came  the  Americans,  it  Ihould  beaflced  from 
whence  came  the  inhabitants  of  the  Terra  Auftralis  j  and  it 
has  been  already  anfwered,  that  the  fame  providence  which 
placed  men  in  Norway,  planted  fome  alfo  in  America  and 
under  the  antarftic  circle,  in  the  fame  manner  as  it  planted 
trees  and  made  grafs  to  grow  there."     2lt  Phihfophy  0/  Hi/- 
tory.  p.  8  &  9.  London  :   ,766.     In  another  part  of  the  fame, 
very  lingular  and  incorreft  work  (p.  46.)  he  fays,  "  Can  it 
ftill  be  afked  from  whence  came  the  men  who  peopled  Ame- 
rica? The  fame  queftion  might  be  a&ed  with  regard  to  the 
Terra  Auftralis.     They  are  much  farther  diftant  from  the  port 
which  Columbus  fat  out  from,  than  the  Antilles.    Men  and 
bcafts  have  been  found  in  all  parts  of  the  earth  that  are  inha- 
bitable }  Who  placed  them  there  ?  We  have  already  anfwered 
he  that  caufcd  the  grafs  to  grow  in  the  fields  ;  and  it  is  no 
more  furprifing  to  find  men  in  America,  than  it  is  to  find  flies 
there."     By  the  way,  it  may  be  doubted  whether  flics,  any 
more  than  bees,  are  natives  of  America. 


li 


(     viii     ) 

mained  to  come  at  the  Truth  of  what  they  were  m 
Search  of;  I  mean,  the  comparing  the  Languages. 
Ineffcft,   in  the  Refearch  in  quclhon,  it  appears 
to  me.   continues  our  fcnfiblc  author,    that  the 
Knowledge  of  the  principal  Languages  of  Ammca. 
and  the  comparing  them  with  thofe  of  our  Hem.f- 
phere,  that  are  looked  upon  as  primitive  might 
pofTibly  ftt  us  upon  fome  happy  Dircovcry,  and 
that  Way  ofafcending  to  the  Original  of  nations, 
v,hich  is  the  kaft   equivocal,   is  far  from  being  fo 
difficult  as  might  be   imagined.     We  have  had, 
and  ftill  h»ve  Travellers  and  Mifrionar.es,  who 
have  worked  on  the  languages  that  arc  fpoken  in 
all  the  provinces  of  the  New-World.     It  would 
onlybeneceffaryto  make   a  Colkft.on  of  their 
Grammars  and  Vocabularies,  and  to  collate  them 
v^tth  the  dead  and  living  Languagesof  the  Old 
World  that  pafs  for  Originals.  Even  the  different 
Dialeas.  in  Spite  of  the  alterations  they  have  un- 
dergone,  ftiU   retain    enough    of  the    Mother- 
Tongue  tofurnifh  confiderable  Lights. 

..  Inftead  of  this  Method,  which  has  been  nc- 
gleaed.  they  have  made  Enquiries  into  the  Man- 
ners, Cuftoms,  Religion,  and  Traditions  of  the 
Mcric.^  in  order  to  difcover  their  Ongina  . 
Notwithftanding.  I  am  perfuaded.  that  this  D  - 
nuifuion  is  only  capable  of  producing  a  falfc 
lit,  more  likely  to  dazzle,  and   to  make  us 

tandr  from  the  right  Path,   than  to  lead  us  with 


^^  ^M  -  ;*  '"-^'-ij^y  JW'  I 


were  in 
iguages. 

appears 
that  the 
America^ 
•  Hemif- 
vc  might 
rry,  and 
f  nations, 

being  fo 
have  had, 
rics,  who 
fpokcn  in 

It  would 
n  of  their 
Mate  them 
of  the  Old 
e  different 
y  have  un- 
Mothcr- 


asbecn  nc- 
)  the  Man- 
ions  of  the 
r  Original. 
It  this  Dif- 
:ing  a  falfc 
to  make  us 
lead  us  with 


(     ix     ) 

CJertainty  to  the  Point  propofed.  Anciettt  Tradi- 
tions are  e/Farcd  from  the  Minds  of  fuch  as  havd 
not,  or  who,  uuring  fcveral  ages,  have  been,  with- 
out  any  Helps  to  prcfervc  them  j  and  half  the 
World  is  exaaiy  in  this  fituation.  New  Events, 
and  a  new  Arrangement  of  Things  give  Rife  to 
new  Traditions,  which  efface  the  former,  and  are 
themfelves  effaced  in  their  Turn.  After  one  or 
two  Centuries  have  paffcd,  there  no  longer  re- 
main any  Marks  capable  of  leading  us  to  find  the 
Traces  of  the  firft  Traditions. 

"  The  Manners  very  foon  degenerate  by  Means 
of  Commerce  with  Foreigners,  and  by  the  mix- 
ture of  fcveral  Nations  uniting  in  one  Body,  and 
by  a  change  of  Empire  always  accoi.^panied  with 
a  new  Form  of  Government.     How  much  more 
Reafon  is  there  to  believe  fuch  a  fcnfiblc  Altera- 
tion of  Genius  and  Manners  amongft  wandering 
nations  become  favage,  living  without  Principles, 
Laws,  Education,  or  civil  Government,  which 
might  ferve"  to  bring  them  back  to  the  ancient 
Manners.    Cuftoms  are  ftill  more  eafily  deftroyed. 
A  new  Way  of  living  introduces  new  Cufroms^ 
and  thofe  which  have  been  forfaken  are  very  fooii 
forgotten.     What  Ihall  I  fay  of  the  abfolutc  Want 
of  fuch  Things  as  are  moft  neceOary  to  Life  ?  And 
of  which,  the  Neceffity  of  doing  without,  cauTcs 
their  Names  and  Ufe  to  perilh  together. 

« 


•"iTriM~i^'*'-T-"f'iif —  ' 


M 


t( 


(    *    ) 

Laftly,  nothing  has  undergone  more  fuddctt, 
frequent,  or  more  furprifing  Revolutions  than  Re- 
ligion.     When  once  men  have  abandoned  the 
only  true  one,  they  foon  lofe  it  out  of  their  Sight, 
and  find  themfelves  entangled  and  bewildered  in 
fuch  a  Labyrinth  of  incoherent  Errors,  Inconfift- 
cncy  and  Contradiftion  being  the  natural  Inheri- 
tance of  Falfehood,  that  there  remains  not  the 
fmalleft  Thread  to  lead  us  back  to  the  Truth. 
We  have  feen  a  very  fcnfiWe  Example  of  this  in 
the  laft  Age.     The  Buccameers  ef  St.  Domingo, 
who  were  Chriftians,  but  who  had  no  Commerce 
except  amongft  themfelves,  in  lefs  than  thirty 
Years,  and  through  the  fole  Want  of  religious 
Worlhip,  Inftpuftion,  and  an  Authority  capable  of 
retaining  them  in  their  Duty,  had  come  to  fuch  a 
Pafs,  as  to  have  loft  all  Marks  of  Chriftianity, 
except  Baptifm  alone.     Had  thefe  fubfifted  only 
to  the   third    Generation,    their    Grandchildren 
would  have  been  as  void  of  Chriftianity  as  the 
Inhabitants  of  Terra  AnJlraliSy  or  New  Guinea. 
They  might  poffibly  have  preferved  fome  Cere- 
monies, the  Reafon  of  which  they  could  not  have 
accounted  for,  and  is  it  not  precifely  in  the  fame 
manner,  that  fo  many  infidel  Nations  are  found  to 
have  in  their  idolatrous  Worfhip  Ceremonies  which 
appear  to  have  been  copied  after  ours. 


fudclc  tt, 
than  Rc- 
oned  the 
cir  Sight, 
ildcrcd  in 
[nconfift- 
il  Inhcri- 
5  not  the 
e  Truth, 
of  this  in 

BomingOy 
!ommcrcc 
Lan  thirty 
'  religious 
capable  of 

to  fuch  a 
uiftianity, 
fifted  only 
idchildren 
iity  as  the 
w  Guinea. 
imc  Ccrc- 
i  not  have 
1  the  fame 
e  found  to 
mics  which 


(    xi    )       - 

"  The  Cafe  is  not  the  fame  with  Refpcft  to 
Languages.     I  allow  that  a  living  Language  is 
fubjeft  to  continual  Changes,  and  as  all  Languages 
have  been  fo,  we  may  fay  with  Truth,  that  none 
of  them   have  prcfcrved   their  original   Purity. 
But  it  is  no  lefstrue,  that  in  Spite  of  the  Changes, 
introduced  by  Cuftom,  they  have  not  loft  every 
Thing    by  which    they  are  diftinguifhcd  from 
others,  which  is  fufficientfor  our  prcfcnt  Purpofe; 
and  that  from  the  Riyulcts  arifing  from  the  prin- 
cipal Springs,  I  mean  the  Dialefts,  we  may  afcend 
to  the  Mother  Tongues  themfclves;  and  that  by 
attending  to  the  obfcrvations  of  a  learned  Acade^ 
mician*,  that  Mother  Tongues  are  diftinguifhed 
by  being  more  nervous  than  thofe  derived  from 
them,  bccaufe  tKey  are  formed  from  Nature  ;  that 
they  contain  a  greater  Number  of  Words  imitating 
the  Things  whereof  they  are  the  Signs  ;  that  they 
are  Icfs  indebted  to  Chance  or  Hazard,  and  that 
that  Mixture  which  forms  the  Dialers,  always 
deprives  them  of  fome  of  that  Energy,  which  the 
natural   Connection  of  their    Sound  with    the 
^Things  they  reprcfent  always  give  them, 

'  ♦'  Hence,  I  conclude,  that  if  thofe  charader- 
iftical  Marks  are  found  in  the  American  Languages, 
we  cannot  reafonably  doubt  of  their  being  truly 
original  i  and,  confcquently,  that  the  People  who 

♦  "M.  r  Abbe  du  Bos,  his  Hiftory  of  Paiatingand  P«etry." 


#■' 


(        *»        )  ' 

ijjcak  them  have  paffed  over  into  that  Hcmif. 
phcrc,  a  (hort  Time  after  the  firft  Difperfion  of 
Mankind ;  efpccially  if  they  are  entirely  unknowB 
in  our  Continent^.'* 

There  is  fo  much  good  fchfe  m  the  preceding 
ebfervations,  that  I  cohW  have  no  hcfitation  about 
the  propriety  of  quoting  them  at  length.     I  was 
the  more  willing  to  do  this,  as  I  felt  a  dcfire  to 
fxprefs  my  gratitude  to  Father  Charlevoix  for 
having  been,  in  fome  meafurc  at  lead,  by  thefc 
very  obfcrvations,  inftrumcntal  in  encouraging  mc 
^n  the  inquiry  which  I  now  pflFcr  to  the  public, 
But  let  it  not  be  fuppofcd,  that  I  mean  to  fub- 
fcribe  to  every  thing  our  author  has  faid.    Though 
language  is  of  fo  much,  and  of  the  firft,  confer 
qucnce  jn  eftimating  the  affinities  [if  I  may  be  al- 
lowed the  exprcffion]  of  nations  j  and  although 
where  there  is  no  affinity  in  language  to  be  difco- 
vcred,  I  fhould  be  much  inclined  [without  the 
ftrongcft  phyfic^l  and  other  proofs]   to  doubt 
whether  ever  two  nations  have  been  the  fame,  yet 
I  am  perfuaded  that  the  phyfical  circumftances  of 
figure  and  complexion,  the  great  features  of  reli- 
gious worfli'p,  the  mythology,  and  even  the  tra- 
ditions, of  nations  arc  circumftances  which  defcrvc 
much  attention  in  all  our  inquiries  concerning 

t  A  Voyage  to  North- America,  &c.  vol.  I.  p.  40, 41,  4*,  4]« 


"  (  ^  )  / 

their  original,  and  fpread  over  the  world.  It  it 
true,  as  Charlevoix  obferves,  that  "  nothing  has 
undergone  more  fudden,  frequent,  or  more  fupri- 
fing  Revolutions  than  Religion.'*  Thefc  revolu- 
tions are  aecomplifhed  in  the  tranfitions  of  man- 
kind from  the  Hates  of  favages  or  barbarians  to 
the  conditions  of  civilized  men  j  in  the  changes 
of  governments;  in  the  admixture  of  nations  j  in 
the  progrefs  ofrcafon,  and  fcicnce,  and  rcfcarchj 
in  the  viciffitudes  of  our  individual  fortunes  j  and^ 
alas,  in  the  unhappy  relapfe  of  nations  once  civil- 
ized, or  confiderably  improved,  to  the  conditioa 
of  lavages  again.  Local  and  very  narrow  circum- 
ftances  often  give  rife  to  a  great  difference  in  the 
religious  features  of  a  people  $  whilft  the  hand  of 
one  man  (hall  crumble  into  duft  the  vaft  fabric 
which  it  has  required  the  exertions  of  many  na- 
tions, through  a  long  feries  of  ages,  to  raife  and 
fupport.  Thefe  things  are  true:  they  are  pro- 
claimed by  the  hiftory  of  mankind ;  and  many  of 
the  proofs  of  them  arc  to  b^  collcded  among  the 
favages  of  America. 

But  fome  of  fhe  features  of  religious  worlhip, 
and  of  fuperftition,  are  extremely  permanent.  It 
was  a  long  time  before  the  Jews  could  be  brought 
to  lay  afide  their  idolatry:  but  at  length  they  re-, 
linquifhed  it,  and  adopted  the  notion  of  the  unity 
gf  pod,  which  they  have  rctamed,  with  a  moft 


•f^ifmff^f."- 1    ->•,■ 


nr 


'•I 


(     »Iv     ) 

commendable  zeal  and  firmncfs,  in  the  midft  of 
all  their  opprefllons  and  misfortunes,  through 
many  centuries.  Ic  had  long  been  thought  that 
traces  of  the  religion  of  the  ancient  Perfians  could 
be  difcovered  in  America.  In  the  courfe  of  this 
inquiry,  I  fhall  fhow  that  the  language  of  the  Per- 
fians is  not  unknown  in  this  continent.  Yet  ma- 
ny ages  muft  have  clapfed  fince  there  fubfifted 
between  the  Perfians,  or  other  Afiatics  fpeaking 
their  language,  a  connexion  with  the  Americans. 
Many  ages,  then,  have  not  been  fuffieient  to  de-n 
ftroy  the  religion  of  fire  in  America. 

As  mankind  have  ever  been  remarked  for  re- 
taining their  errors,  fo  even  the  groflfeft  features  of 
their  mythology  arc  preferved  for  a  long  time,  in 
the  midft  of  all  the  viciffitudes  of  fortune  to  which 
nations  are  expofcd.  The  mythology  of  Afia  is  ftilj 
preferved  in  America.  We  trace  it  with  confi- 
dence among  the  favages  from  one  end  to  the 
other  of  this  continent.  True  it  is,  that  this  my- 
thology, as  well  as  the  religion  of  the  people,  is 
faft  difappearing,  and  a  few  years  will  leave  hard- 
ly any  veftiges  of  it  behind.  But  this  is  not  fo 
much  owing  to  the  influence  of  time  itfelf,  as 
to  the  connexion  of  the  Americans  with  the  Eu- 
ropean^,  and  their  defcendants. 

The  traditions  of  nations  are,   certainly,  of 
much  confequence  in  all  our  inquiries  into  their 


(     XV     ) 

•rigin  and  migrations.  It  is  true  that  the  traditions 
of  a  people  cannot  be  prcfcrved  long  in  a  pure, 
unvitiated  ftream.  They  are  mixed  with  fables, 
which  arc  the  children  of  fency,  of  fear,  of  fu- 
prt-ftition,  all  which  fo  ftrongly  charafterize 
our  kind,  but  which  more  efpccially  charafterize 
nations,  who  are  incapable  of  tranfmitting  to  their 
pofterity  written  monuments  of  their  fucccffes  or 
misfortunes.  I  fhall  afterwards  have  occafion  to 
fhow,  that  were  it  not  for  the  traditions  of  many 
American  nations  we  might  for  ever  remain^  in 
doubt  concerning  the  real  origin  of  thefe  people. 
The  great  affinity  of  their  languages  with  the  lan- 
guages of  Afia  and  Europe  is  not  fufficient  to 
prove,  that  the  Americans  are  emigrants  from 
thefe  portions  of  the  world.  It  only  proves  that 
the  Americans  and  many  Afiatic  and  European 
nations  are  the  fame  people.  It  tells  us  not 
whi^  was  the  parent  (lock.  And  in  this  inqui- 
ry, we  aflume  no  theory  as  eftab]i(hed  with  ab(b- 
lute  certainty,  however  it  may  be  fanftioned  by 
the  voice  of  many  ages. 


Authors  have  laid  too  much  ftrefs  upon  the 
circumftance  of  the  refemblance  of  cuftoms  and 
manners  among  the  Americans  and  the  people  of 
the  old-world.  But  What  I  have  faid  of  the  religion 
and  mythology  of  nations  likewife  applies  to  their 
cuftoms,  and  their  manners.  Thefe  are  fome> 
times  very  permanenti  and  ought  not  to  be  neg- 


p  'j 


'  (     xy\    ) 

Icftcd  in  an  extcnfivc  inquiry  into  the  origin  of  i 
people.  For  fome  intcrcfting  information  con- 
cerning the  cuftoms  which  arc  common  to  America 
and  the  north  of  Afia,  I  beg  leave  to  refer  the 
reader  to  the  Jrctic  Zoology  of  my  learned  and 
much-valued  friend  Mr.  Pennant*.  The  limits 
of  this  memoir  will  not  permit  me  to  dwell  upon 
the  fubjcft,  which,  however,  is  extremely  in- 
terefting. 

The  phyfical  circumftances  of  figure  and  com- 
plexion are  worthy  of  much  attention  in  all  our 
inquiries  of  this  kind.  It  muft  be  confcflcd  that 
climate  and  food,  and  other  phyfical  caufes,  are 
adequate  to  the  production  of  great  changes  in  the 
conftitution  of  mankind.  But  thefe  changes  are 
wrought  only  in  a  long  courfc  of  time.  Many  cen- 
turies have  not  been  able  to  efface  the  rcfemblances 
in  figure  and  complexion  of  the  Americans  IlKhe 
Afiaticsf.   Independent  on  language,  on  religions. 


I'll- 


•  See  Intrododlon  to  the  Arctic  Zoology, p.  260,  »6i,  262. 
Second  edition.    London:  1791. 

f  "The  portrait  painter,  Mr.  Smihert,  who  accompanied  Dr. 
BtrkiUy,  then  Dean  of  Derry,  and  afterwards  Bithop  of  Cloynt^ 
from  Itdf  to  Amtrica  in  1728,  was  employed  by  the  Grand 
Duke  of  Tufcateft  while  at  Florence,  to  paint  two  or  three  Si- 
berian Tartars,  prefented  to  the  Duke  by  the  Czar  of  Rujpa, 
This  Mr.  Smitrrt,  upon  his  landing  at  Harraganftt-Btg  with 
Dr.  Berktlej,  inftantly  recognized  the  Indians  here  to  be  thp 
fiime  people  at  the  Siberian  Tartars  whofe  pictures  he  had 


mim'l  .  -*•; 


(     xvii     ) 

on  mythology,  on  traditions,  on  cuftoms  and  inan« 
ncrs,  the  naturalift,  or  man  of  obfervation,  would 
be  induced  to  declare,  that  the  nations  of  America 
and  many  nations  of  Afia  are  the  fame.  So  cer- 
tain are  phyfical  tefts,  fincc  they  are  confirmed  by 
the  fimilaricy  of  language. 

I  now  proceed  to  fliate  the  opinions  of  two  late 
writers  concerning  the  origin  of  the  Americans. 
Thcfe  writers  are  our  learned  and  excellent  coun- 
tryman Mr.  JefFerfon,  and  the  Abbe  Clavigero. 
I  think  proper  to  exibit  their  opinions  in  this  place, 
becaufc  both  ofthem  have  introduced  fome  oblcr- 
vations  on  the  fubjedl  of  the  American  languages. 
I  am  not  labouring  to  be  methodical,  otherwife  I 
{houid  introduce  only  a  part  of  thefe  quotations  on 
the  prcicnt  occaiion. 

d 


taken."  The  United  Statu  Eltvattd  to  Glory  and  Honour.  A 
Sermon,  preached  before  his  Excellency  Jonathan  Trumbull,  Efq. 
L.L.D.  iic.tfc.  By  Ezra  Stiles,  D.  D.  L.L.D.  Prefident 
of  Yale  College,  p.  i6  &  17.  Second  edition.  Worcefter« 
1785.  That  very  refpefiable  traveller  Mr.  John  Bell,  of  Anter- 
mony,  obferves,  "  from  all  the  accounts  I  have  heard  and  read 
of  the  natives  of  Canada,  there  is  no  nation  in  the  world  which 
they  fo  much  refemble  as  the  Tongufians.  The  diftance  be- 
tween them  is  not  fo  great  as  is  commonly  imagined."  Tra- 
vels from  St.  Peterjburgh  in  Ruffia,  to  various  Parts  of  Afia.  vol  i. 
p.  280.  Edinburgh:  1788.  8vo.  I  ihall afterwards  ihow,  that 
the  language  of  the  Siberian  Tartars  and  that  of  the  Toun- 
goofi,  or  Tongufians,  have  an  extenfive  rai  ^<t  in  North- Ame- 
rica. 


"  fr«fwrn.>iiii.<yifcrt 


J 


(     xviii     ) 


C( 


Great  qucftion,  fays  Mr.  JefFcrfon,  has  arifcn 
from  whence  came  thofc  aboriginal  inhabitants  of 
America  ?  Difcovcrics,  long  ago  made,  were  fuf- 
ficieni  to  Ihew  that  a  paflagc  from  Europe  to 
America  was  always  pradlicable,  even  to  the  im- 
perfeft  navigation  of  ancient  times.  In  going 
from  Norway  to  Iceland,  from  Iceland  to  Groen- 
land,  from  Groenland  to  Labrador,  the  firft  tra- 
jcft  is  the  wideft  :  and  this  having  been  pra<5lifed 
from  the  earlieft  times  of  which  we  have  any  ac- 
count of  that  part  of  the  earth,  it  is  not  difficult 
to  fuppofe  that  the  fubfequent  trajefts  may  have 
been  fomctimes  paffed.  Again,  the  late  difcove- 
ries  of  Captain  Cook,  coafting  from  Kamfchatka 
to  California,  have  proved  that,  if  the  two  conti- 
nents of  Afia  and  America  be  feparated  at  all,  it  is 
only  by  a  narrow  ftreight.  So  that  from  this  fide 
alfo,  inhabitants  may  have  pafled  into  AmoMto^t, 
and  the  refemblance  between  the  Indians  of  Ame- 
rica and  the  Eaftern  inhabitants  of  Afia,  would 
induce  us  to  conjefturc,  that  the  former  arc  the 
defendants  of  the  latter,  or  the  latter  of  the  for- 
mer :  excepting  indeed  the  Efkimaux,  who,  from 
the  fame  circumftance  of  refemblance,  and  from 
identity  of  language,  muft  be  derived  from  the 
Grocnlanders,  and  thefe  probably  from  fome  of 
the  northern  parts  of  the  old  continent.  A  know- 
ledge of  their  fevcral  languages  would  be  the  moft 
certain  evidence  of  their  derivation  which  could 


( 


XIX 


) 


be  produced.  In  faft,  it  is  th' '-:ft  proof  of  the 
affinity  of  nations  which  ever  can  be  referred  to. 
How  many  ages  have  elapfrd  fincc  the  Englifb, 
the  Dutch,  the  Germans,  the  Swifs,  the  Norwe- 
gians, Danes  and  Swedes  have  feparated  from 
their  common  flock  ?  Yet  how  many  more  muft 
elapfe  before  the  proofs  of  their  common  origin, 
which  exift  in  their  feveral  languages,  will  difap- 
pear  ?  It  is  to  be  lamented  then,  very  much  to  be 
lamented,  that  we  have  fufFcred  fo  many  of  the 
Indian  tribes  already  to  extinguilh,  without  our 
having  previoufly  collefted  and  depofited  in  the 
records  of  literature,  the  general  rudiments  at  lead 
of  the  languages  they  fpoke.  Were  vocabularies 
formed  of  all  the  languages  fpoken  in  North  and 
South  America,  prcfcrving  their  appellations  of 
the  moft  common  objedts  in  nature,  of  thofe  which 
muft  be  prefcnt  to  every  nation  barbarous  or  ci- 
vilifcd,  with  the  inflexions  of  their  nouns  and 
verbs,  their  principles  of  regimen  and  concord, 
and  thefe  depofited  in  all  the  public  libraries,  it 
would  furnifli  opportunities  to  thofe  (killed  in  the 
languages  of  the  old  world  to  compare  them  with 
thefe,  now,  or  at  any  future  time,  and  hence  to 
conftruft  the  beft  evidence  of  the  derivation  of  this 
part  of  the  human  race.  -^ 

"  But  imperfeft  as  is  our  knowledge  of  the 
tongues  fpoken  in  America,  it  fuffices  to  difcover 
the  following  remarkable  fadt.     Arranging  them 


^^--^  ^ririTi'— '-'liiti 


( 


XX 


) 


i'f': 


under  the  radical  ones  to  which  they  may  be  pal- 
pably traced,  and  doing  the  fame  by  thofe  of  the  * 
red  men  of  Afia,  there  will  be  found  probably 
twenty  in  America,  for  one  in  Afia,  of  thofe  ra- 
dical languages,  fo  called,  becaufe,  if  they  were 
ever  the  fame,  they  have  loft  all  refemblance  to 
one  another.  A  feparation  into  dialects  may  be 
the  work  of  a  few  ages  only,  but  for  two  dialcfts 
to  recede  from  one  another  till  they  have  loft  all 
veftiges  of  their  common  origin,  muft  require  an 
immenfe  courfe  of  time ;  perhaps  not  lefs  than 
many  people  give  to  the  age  of  the  world.  A 
greater  number  of  thofe  radical  changes  of  lan- 
guage having  taken  place  among  the  red  men  of 
America,  proves  them  of  greater  antiquity  than 
thofe  of  Afia*" 


I 


I.  "  The  Americans  (fays  the  learned  author  of 
the  Hiftory  of  Mexico,)  "  dcfccndcd  from  different 
nations,  or  from  different  families,  difperfed  after  the 
confufion  of  tongues.  No  perfon  will  doubt  of  the 
truth  of  this,  who  has  any  knowledge  of  the  multi- 
tude and  great  diverfity  of  the  American  languages. 
In  Mexico  we  have  already  found  thirty-five :  in 
South-America  there  are  ftill  more  known.  In 
the  beginning  of  the  laft  century  the  Portuguefc 
counted  fifty  in  Maragnon.     It  is  true,  that  there 


•  Notes  on  the  State  of  Virginia,  p.  162,  163,  164,  165. 
London:  1787. 


iiiiiiiTi^-tii»yr'K»>wtiiii»ia>ij|«iiij>jJi:jf»'<:'  r<»toi 


i'lillrll)i(»ilj,iiil.:tt;i.llji 


of 


(     xxi     ) 

is  a  great  affinity  between  fome  of  thofc  langiinges> 
which  flicws  thaenhey  are  fprung  from  the  fame 
parent,  namely,  the  Eudeve,  Opata,  and  Tanahuma- 
ra,  in  North-America,  and  the  Mocobi,  Tol>a,  and 
Abipona  in  South-America  j  but  there  arc  many 
others  alfo,  as  different  from  ejch  other  as  the 
Illyrian  from  the  Hebrew.  We  can  fafely  affirm, 
that  there  are  no  living  or  dead  languages  which 
can  differ  more  among  each  other  than  the  lan- 
guages of  the  Mexicans,  Otomies,  Tarafcas,  May- 
as, and  Miztccas,  five  languages  prevailing  in  dif- 
ferent provinces  of  Mexico.  It  would  therefore 
be  abfurd  to  fay,  that  languages  fo  different  were 
,  different  dialefts  of  one  original.  .  How  is  it  pof- 
fible  a  nation  fhould  alter  its  primitive  language 
to  fuch  a  'egrce,  or  multiply  its  diale£ls  fo  vari- 
cufly,  that  there  Ihculd  not  be,  even  after  many 
centuries,  if  not  fome  words  common  to  all,  at 
leaft  an  affinity  between  them,  or  fome  traces  left 
of  their  origin*? 

II.  "  The  Americans  do  not  derive  their  origin 
from  any  people  now  cxiiling  in  the  ancient  world, 
or  at  Icaft  there  is  no  grou:  Js  to  affirmit.  This 
inference  is  founded  on  the  fame  argument  with 
the  preceding,  fmcc  if  the  Americans  defcended 
of  any  of  thofe  people,  it  would  be  poffible  to  trace 
their  origin  by  fome  marks  in  their  languages  in 

•  I  doubt  not  that  were  thefe  languages  compared,  with  la- 
bor and  attention,  fome  affinity  between  them  would  bs  difco- 
vercd. 


■  ,iiiiiyi^ij_iiiji,.rft'i.>^>.iiii. 


(    '"'"    ) 

fpitc  of  the  antiquity  of  thrir  reparation  :  but  any 
fuch  traces  have  not  been  cli^co^rered  hitherto,  al- 
though many  authors  have  fearchcd  with  the  ut- 
moft  attention,  as  appears  from  the  work  of  the 
Dominican   Garciaf.     We   have  leifurely  com- 
pared the  Mexican  and  other  American  languages 
with  many  othci:  '"hich  are  now  living,  and  with 
thofc  which  are  dead,  but.  have  not  been  able  to 
difcover  the  Icaft   affinity  between  any  of  them. 
The  refemblance  between  the  Teotl  of  the  Mexi- 
cans and  the  Theos  of  the  Greeks,  has  induced  us 
fomctimes  to  compare  thofe  two  languages,  but 
we  have  never  fou.id  any  agreement  between  them. 
This  argument  is  ftrong  in  rcfpcdt  to  the  Ameri- 
cans, as  they  fhew  great  firmnefs  and  conftancy  in 
retaining  their  languages.  The  Mexicans  prefervc 
their  language  among  the  Spaniards,  and  the  Oto- 
mies  retain  tluir   difficult  dialcdt  among  Spani- 


m 


f  ••  His  famous  treatifc  on  the  Origin  of  the  Americans, 
printed  in  quarto,  at  Valentia,  in  1607,  afterwards  en'argcd 
and  reprinted  in  Madrid,  in  1729,  in  folio,  is  a  work  of  vaft 
erudition,  but  almoll  totally  ufclefs,  a»  it  gives  little  or  no  af- 
fiftance  in  difcovering  truth  ;  the  foundation  for  the  opinions 
which  he  maintains  concerning  the  origin  of  the  Americans, 
are,  for  the  moft  part,  weak  conjeftures  founded  on  the  refem- 
blance between  fome  of  their  culloms  and  words,  and  thofe  of 
other  nations."  Thefc  are  Clavigero's  words.  Th  Hiftory 
of  Mexico,  vol.  i.  p.  xxi.  Charlevoix  (Preliminary  Difcourft, 
p.  S  J  gives  fome  account  of  Garcii's  work,  which  1  have  to 
regret  that  I  have  never  feen. 


.iritiiiimiiaiii-i 


I 


but  any 
crto,  al- 
ii thr  ut- 
rk  of  the 
?ly  com- 
angiiagcs 
and  with 
n  able  to 
of  them, 
lie  Mexi- 
tduced  us 
ages,  but 
:en  them, 
e  Ameri- 
iftancy  in 
;  prcferve 

the  Oto- 
ig  Spani- 

American:!, 
rds  en'arged 
work  of  vail 
ttle  or  no  af- 
the  opinions 
;  Americans, 
jn  the  refcm- 
and  thofe  of 

Tht  Hipry 
ary  Difcourfi, 
ich  1  have  to 


(     xxiii     ) 

ards  and  Mexicans,  after  two  centuries  and  a  half 
of  communication  with  both. 

"  If,  concludes  our  author,  the  Americans  de- 
fcended  from  different  families  diljicrlcd  after  the 
confufion  of  tongues,  as  we  believe,  and  have  betii 
fcparated  fincc  then  from  thoic  oih-rs  who  peo- 
pled the  countries  of  the  old  continent,  authors 
will  labour  in  vain,  to  feek  in  the  language  or  cuf- 
toms  of  the  Afiatics  fur  the  origin  of  the  people  of 
the  new  world*". 

My  remarks  on  the  preceding  quotations  from 
Mr.  JefFcrfon  and  the  Abbe  Clavigcro  are  referv- 
ed  for  a  later  part  of  this  work. 

I  now  proceed  to  give  Tome  acrnunt  of  my  own 
labours  relative  to  the  fuhjeft  of  this  memoir. 
As  early  as  the  year  1787,  whilft  I  was  a  ftudcnt  of 
medicine  in  the  univerfity  of  Edinburgh,  I  endea- 
vored to  difcover,  whether  there  was  any  refcm- 
bls.icc  between  the  American  and  Afutic  langua- 
ges. But  although  I  devoted  a  good  deal  of  time 
to  the  inquiry,  I  met  with  but  little  fuccefi.   Up- 

•  The  HiftoryofMexico.colleaed  from  Spaniai  and  Mex- 
ican hiftorians,  &c.  vol  ii.  p.  208.  20;.,  210.  EnglifhTrann^t- 
don.  London,  1787.  The  whole  of  what  Clavigero  ha^ 
faid  concerning  the  population  of  America  dsferves  the  atten- 
tion of  the  readers  of  this  memoir. 


™i«*i 


ah»«*jfa»>--«ii«*fcj^'irtlbik<saiiMi.i«». 


-■^ff'^ '■■■■{-■■"•■-■- 


'( 


XXIV 


) 


I ''11 


.l*i^ 


on  my  return  to  my  native  county,  in  the  latter 
end  of  the  year  1789,  I  refumcd  the  inquiry,  and 
by  the  affiftance  of  the  tables  in   Stralenberg's 
work,    and  very  mutilated   vocabularies  of  the 
languages  of  fome  of  the  American  tribes,  princi- 
pally, i'f  not  entirely,  thofc  of  the  Delaware-ftock, 
I  difcovered  fuch  affinities  that  I  was  perfuaded 
that  more  cxtenfivc  refearches  would,   in  time, 
conduft  me  to  fomething  inte.efting  on  the  fub- 
jca.     In  the  midft  of  many,  and  more  favourite, 
purfuits,  I  never  entirely  loft  fight  of  this,  though 
I  had  not  an  opportunity  of  profecuting  the  qucf- 
tion  much  farther,  until  the  fpring  of  1796,  when 
I  received,  through  the  hands  of  my  learned  friend. 
Dr.  Jofeph  Prieftley,  the  Vocahularia  Comparativa 
of  Profeffor  Pallas  t-  It  is  this  great  work  that  has 
enabled  me  to  extend  my  inquiries,  and  to  arrive 
at  fome  degree  of  certainty  on  the  fubjedt.     The 
general  refult  of  my  inquiries  is  now  offered  to  the 
public.     They  will  be  extended  and  correfted  in 
proportion  as  I  fhall  receive  additions  to  my  ftock 
of  American  vocabularies. 

The  order  which  I  fhall  purfue  in  the  enfuing 
pages  is  the  following.  I  (hall,  firft,  give  fome  ac- 
count of  the  various  American  tribes  and  nations 
whofc  languages  are  taken  notice  of  in  this  me- 

f  Linguarum  totius  Orbis  Vocabularia  comparativa ;  Au- 
goftiffimx  cnra  collcaa.  Scctionis  Primae,  Linguas  Europs  et 
Afix  complex*,  pars  Prior.  Petropoli,  1786.  410.  et  Pars 
Sccnnda.     Petropoli,   1789.     4to. 


it^jAim  >lir>i .  ^^WH^jgaa^ii  ..^%#^'>^Ai^ 


the  latter 
liiiry,  and 
alenberg's 
es  of  the 
:Sj  princi- 
are-ftock, 
perfuaded 
in  time, 
n  the  fub- 
favouritc, 
lis,  though 
r  the  qucf- 
1^6,  when 
ned  friend, 
".omparativa 
rk  that  has 
id  to  arrive 
jea.     The 
Fered  to  the 
orrefted  in 
:o  my  ftock 

the  enfuing 
^e  fome  ac- 
and  nations 
in  this  me- 

iparativa;  Au- 

juas  Europs  ct 

4to.  et  Pars 


(     XXV      ) 

moir.  Remarks  on  their  languages  arc  afterwards 
to  be  offered.  I  (hall  then  give  fome  account  of 
the  various  Afiatic  and  European  nations,  whofe 
languages  I  have  compared  with  thofe  of  the  Ame- 
ricans i  and  Ihall  conclude  the  memoir  with  fome 
general  obfcrvations  relative  to  the  courfe  of  the 
migrations  of  the  Americans  through  the  conti- 
nent, their  comparative  antiquity,  &c. 

At  the  head  of  the  column  of  Americans,  I  have 
uniformly  placed  the  Delawares,  or  as  they  call 
themfelves  Lenn:-Lennape.  I  have  followed 
this  arrangement  becaufe,  I  believe,  we  are  better 
acquainted  with  the  language  of  this  tribe,  than 
with  that  of  any  other  in  North- America  j  becaufe 
they  are  acknowledged  to  be  of  more  ancient  efta- 
blilhment  in  the  country  than  many  others  j  and 
becaufe  their  language  appears  to  have  a  greater 
fpread  than  that  of  any  of  the  numerous  nations 
of  this  great  continent. 

The  name  by  which  thefe  Indians  are  beft 
known,  that  of  Delawares,  was  impofcd  upon 
them  by  the  Engliih,  becaufe  they  inhabited  the 
waters  of  the  river  Delaware.  The  French  writ- 
ers call  them  Loups.  They,  I  have  already  ob- 
ferved,  call  themfelves  Lenni-Lennape,  which 
fignifies  the  Original  People*. 

•  Every  thing  which  the  Indians  confider  to  be  original  is  dif- 
tingui(hed  by  the  addition  of  the  word  Ltnni,  or  Ibmething  like  it. 


I  I      JLIHIlllllf 


ji^iiLj^miftml^miimf^tu'-: 


^. 


.         '       (     xxvi     ) 

The  Dclawares  tell  us  that  they  were  formerly 
a  very  powerful  people,  inhabiting  the  country  to 
a  great  diftance,  and  fpreading  along  the  fea-fhorc 
far  caft  and  fouth,  &c.  1  he  great  fpread  of  their 
language,  which  is  afterwards  to  be  attended  to, 
feems  to  fliow,  that  this  muft  have  been  the  cafe. 

All  the  Indian  nations  known  to  me  on  this  fide 
of  the  Miflifippi  call  the  Delawares  their  grand- 
father, if  we  except  the  Six-Nations,  the  Wyan- 
dots,  Cochnewagoes,  and  the  fouthern  tribes, 
called  Chcerake,  MuHcohge,  Chikkafah,  Chok- 
tah,  i^c'  Thefe,  it  will  be  evident  from  an  in- 
fpcftion  of  my  vocabularies,  as  well  as  from  at- 
tending to  what  is  afterwards  to  be  mentioned, 
fpeak  languages,  which  though  not  radically  dif- 

But  this  word  Ukewife  ftgnifies  common.  Thus  the  Delawares  call 
the  common  Indian  corn  (ZeaMays)  Lencho/jueem,  or  the  origi- 
nal corn.  Lenni  Hittuck  fignifies  original  or  common  trees.  They 
apply  uiis  term  to  the  oaks  and  hickory  (different  fpecics  of 
the  two  genera  Qucrcus  and  Juglans,  excluding,  I  fuppofe, 
from  the  laft  name,  the  common  black-walnut  and  butter-nut, 
luglans  nigra  and  luglans  cinerea),  which  they  fay  are  origi- 
nal, and  common  all  over  the  ifland,  as  they  call  the  continent ; 
whereas  trees  of  other  kinds,  they  tell  us,  are  only  to  be 
found  in  different  fpots  and  in  certain  places.  This  is  an  inte- 
refling  difcrimination.  Lenni  M'bi  is  pure  water.  Unnat^etk, 
the  chub-fiOi,  becaufe,  they  tell  us,  this  fifti  is  to  be  found  in 
every  river  or  brook  on  the  continent,  &c.  It  is  not  ne»ffa- 
ry,  in  tlm  place,  to  give  any  other  inftances  in  elucidation  of 
the  word  Lenni. 


( 


xxvii     ) 


ferent  from  that  of  the  Delawares,  are,  however, 
much  more  diftant  from  it  than  arc  the  lan- 
guages of  the  Chippewas,  Shawnees,  Miamis, 
Narraganfets,  and  feveral  others,  which  are  men- 
tioned in  my  larger  lifts  of  American  nations  above 
the  Senecas,  who  arc  one  of  the  Six-Nations. 

As  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  learn  any  thing  on 
the  fubjeft,  the  Delaware  nation  confifts  of  three 
tribes,  viz.  the  Unamis,  pr  Wanami,  the  Unal- 
achtigo,  or  Wunalachtigo,  and  the  Minfi,  or  Mon- 
fees.  It  is  certain  that  there  had  been  a  fourth  tribe, 
which  was  fmall,  and  has  paflTed  away,  leaving  not 
a  name  behind.  "  The  Mahicanni,  or  Mohicans, 
are  ?c  'ainly  fprung  from  the  Delawares,"but  are 
not  '  i  'hended  by  thcfc  lad,  as  a  branch  in 
maki  .,    p  their  nation. 

All  the  Indian  nations  to  the  fouthward  and 
weftward,  &c.  diftinguifli  the  Delawares  by  the 
name  of  Waj)anachki,  or  People  towards  the  rijing 
of  the  Jun.  "The  Wyandots  and  the  Six-Nations 
call  them  their  nephews,  and  the  Delawares  ac- 
ledge  them  to  be  their  uncles. 

Of  all  the  Indian  nations  which  formerly  inha- 
bited, and  do  ftill  inhabit,  the  countries  of  Ameri- 
ca, from  the  ftate  of  Maffachufetts  down  to  the 
Mifrifippi,  and  between  the  river  Ohio  and  the 
Lakes  of  Canada,  none  but  the  Delawares  and 
the  Five-Nations  had  the  right  to  call  a  general 


« 


.  r,..in«.,W1 1  r  .III  ■lr...giry^^^jej,^^^,^^,,^,,^j^^ , 


(     xxviii     ) 

council.     The  Wyandots  and  Hurons  might  call 
them  occafionally. 

The  Dclawares  appear  to  have  been  formerly 
the  fuperiors  of  the  other  nations  of  North- 
America  that  are  comprehended  within  the 
limits  which  I  have  mentioned.  Their  tradi- 
tional hiftory,  which  is  ftill  extant,  proves  this 
affertion.  But  by  the  cunning  of  the  Five- 
Nations,  who  are  perhaps  the  greatcft  politicians 
of  all  the  North-American  Indians,  they  were 
allured  into  a  war  with  the  enemies  of  the  Five- 
Nations,  and  finally  were  conquered. 

After  this  ftroke  of  policy,  for  the  mcannefs 
of  policy  is  not  confined  to  civilized  nations, 
the  Delawares  were  told,  that  their  legs  being 
now  cut  off,  they  muft  wear  the  petticoat,  be- 
come women,  turn  their  hands  to  the  raifing 
of  corn,  &c.  and  leave  the  higher  bufinefs  of 
warring  to  the  conquerors. 

However  in  the  year  1776,  or  1777,  when  the 
Five-Nations  were  ufing  all  their  endeavours  to 
bring  all  the  Indian  nations  into  the  war  againft 
the  United-States,  a  Delaware  chief,  relying  upon 
the  faith  and  promifes  of  our  infant  ftates,  had  the 
refolution  to  fay  to  fome  of  the  chiefs  of  the  Five- 
Nations,  then  affcmbled  at  Fort-Pitt,  "  that  he 
well  remembered,  that  they  had  formerly  cut  off  his 
legs,  and  made  a  woman  of  him,  by  putting  a 


(     xxix     ) 

petticoat  upon  him,  and  by  other  degrading  marks, 
but  that  now  his  legs  were  grown  again  -,  that  he 
had  thrown  away  the  petticoat,  and  had  put  on  the 
breech-clout  again,"  adding  that,  "the  land  beyond 
the  river  Alleghaney  was  his  property." 

Froiu  this  period,  the  Delawares  have  again 
afTumed  confidcrable  authority  among  the  Ame- 
rican tribes.     The-  Five-Nations,  indeed,  afpire 
to  be  the  fovereigns  of  all  the  other  tribes,  and, 
for  many  years  paft,  have  affumed  the  right  of 
making  war,  and  of  concluding  peace,  according 
as  it  beft  anfwered  their  purpofe.     'fhcy  have 
alfo  affumed   the  right  of   felling  land   to  the 
Whites.     They  wifh  to  be  looked  upon  by  the 
other  nations  as  their  guardians,  which  it  muft 
be  allowed  they  were  for  many  years.     But  of 
late  years,  matters  have  taken  a  different  turn. 
The  Weftern  Nations  have,  at  length,  difcovered 
the  intentions    of  the   artful   confederacy,    and 
now  go  fo  far  as  to  threaten  them  with  dcftruftion 
if  they  do  not  unite  with  them,  or  fulfill  the  con- 
dition pf  the  league. 

The  Delawares  are,  at  prefent,  at  the  head 
of  this  league,  s^nd  relying  upon  the  fidelity  of 
the  nations  who  are  combined  with  them,  now 
give  (in  fomc  mcafure)  law  to  the  Five-Nations. 

The  Wyandots,  being  the  guarantees  of  the 
Delawares,  are  under  obligation  to  affift  them. 


...i-r  .,-;fi-ia;^i..-.^.i^.jtw:ii^...t^,,.^.  ..^y.!.-..,,.^^  ^    \-^[-%\m^f0mtk0\-  ^"  ' 


^ 


N(i 


(      XXX       ) 

# 

when  they  fhall  become  involved  in  war,  and  efpe- 
cially  when  they  fhall  be  in  danger  of  lofing  their 
lands :  for  the  Delawarcs  have  now  no  lands  but 
what  have  been  given  to  them  by  the  Wyandots, 
who,  at  the  time  the  gift  was  made,  engaged  to  pro- 
teft  the  former  in  the  poperty  of  them  againft  any 
invader*.  The  league  of  affociation  between 
the  Delawarcs  and  Wyandots  was  formed  in  the 
year  1751. 

t  The  Chippewas,  who  are  the  fecond  tribe 
mentioned  in  my  lift,  evidently  fpeak  a  dialed 
of  the  Delaware  language.  Of  this  nation  I  do 
not  think  it  neceffary  to  fay  any  thing  farther,  as 
the  reader  will  obtain  ample  information  con- 
cerning them  in  Carver's  Travels  \,  a  work  which 
is  in  the  hands  of  almoft  every  pcrfon  who  is  the 
Icaft  ftudious  of  the  Indian  affairs  of  this  country. 

•  The  preceding  account  of  the  Delawarcs  is  principally 
compiled  from  a  colleftion  of  valnable  manufcripts.  which 
were  kindly  communicated  to  me  by  the  author,  my  worthy 
friend,  Mr.  John  Hcckewelder,  of  Bethlehem. 

t  Three  years  Travels  through  the  Interior  parts  of  North- 
America,  for  more  than  five  thoufand  miles,  &c.  &c.  By 
Captain  Jonathan  Carver,  of  the  ProvincUl  Troops  in 
America.  Philadelphia:  1796,  oftavo.  I  have  not  an 
opportunity  of  confulting  any  of  the  London  editions  of  this 
work.  See  alfo  Voyages  and  Travels  of  an  Indian  Interpre- 
ter and  Trader,  defcribing  the  Manners  and  Cuftoms  of  the 
North  American  Indians,  &c.  &c.  By  I.Long.  London: 
1791.  4:0. 


( 


XXXI 


) 


idefpe- 
-ig  their 
nds  but 
pndots, 
1  to  pro- 
linft  any 
between 
\  in  the 


id  tribe 
a  dialc(5t 
on  I  do 
thcr,  as 
on  con- 
ic which 
tio  is  the 
country. 

princ'ipatly 
pts,  which 
ny  worthy 

!  ofNorth- 
c.  &c.  By 
Troops  in 
re  not  an 
ons  of  this 
n  Interpre- 
:oms  of  the 
'.  London: 


I  do  not  know  the  meaning  of  the  word  Chippewas, 
orChippeway.  They  are  very  dirty  Indians.  This 
is  taken  notice  of  by  the  Mahicanni,  and  other 
Indians,  as  well  as  by  the  Whites.  The  Chip- 
pewas formed  a  part  of  the  hoftile  Indians  who 
defeated  General  St.  Clair,  on  the  fourth  of  No- 
vember, 1 79 1.  We  hav-'  aufe  to  remember 
them. 

f  The  Minfi,  or  Monfees,  called  alfo  the 
Minnifinks,  I  have  already  faid,  formed  a  part 
of  the  Delaware  nation.  They  are  now  few 
in  number.  They  are  much  darker  than  the 
greater  number  of  the  North- American  tribes. 

The  Mahicanni,  or  Mahiccans,or  Mohickanders 
as  the  Dutch  call  them,  are  certainly  a  branch  of 
the  Delaware-nation,  though  I  have  not  been 
able  to  learn  at  what  time  they  were  united 
with  them.  I  take  thefe  to  be  the  people  of 
whom  De  Laet  fpcaks  under  the  name  of  Man- 
kikani,  and  places  on  the  caftern  bank  of  the 
North-River*.  "In  his  map  of  Nova  Anglia^ 
Novum  Belgium  et  Virginia,  he  calls  them  Mahi- 
cans.  Mr.  Charles  Thomfon,  the  rcfpeftable 
fccretary  of  the  firft  American  Congrefs,   fpeaks 

•  Novus  Orbis  feu  Defcriptionis   India  Occidcntalis  Libri 
xviii.     Authore  loanne  Do  Laet,  Antverp.  p.  73.  Lugd.  Ba 
tav.  1633.  folio. 


'""- '"'.'''.'  ;"'';'^' ■:^""'| .;'-"^-" :'■'-■■  ;-"''-^-^-;  i-,i:'j  '.  -;;  ,i    .;' 


(     xxxii     ) 

of  the  Mohickanders  and  Mahiccon  as  two  diftinft 
tribcsf,  but  this  is  incorrcdtly  done.  They  are  one 
and  the  fame  people.  The  whole  number  of  the 
Mahicanni  nation  in  1793,  was  not  fuppofcd  to 
exceed  three  hundred  fouls.  The  greater  number 
of  them  are  fettled  at  Oneida,  in  the  (late  of  New- 
York.  ''  Some  of  them,  called  the  Stockbridge-In- 
dians,  are  fettled  at  Stockbridge,  in  Maffachufetts. 

The  Shawnecs,  more  properly  Sawwannoo*,  or 
Sawanos:^,  are  a  fouthern  tribe.     They  formerly 
dwelt  upon  the  river  Savanna  in  Georgia,  but  mi- 
grated to  the  northward,  and  fettled  at  Pequea,  in 
the  county  of  Lancafter,  and  ftatc  of  Pennfylvania.  ' 
One  of  their  tribes,  called  the  Pickawes,  gave  to 
this  place  the  name  of  Pequea.     A  branch  of  this 
nation  did  not  migrate  to  the  northward,  but  is 
aflbciated  in  the  confederacy  of  the  Mulkohge,  or 
Creeks.    They  are  called  'the  Savanucas,  or  Sa- 
vannas:'They  ftill  retain  the  Sawwannoo  language. 
A  branch  of  the  Sawwannoo  is  fettled  at  a  place  cal- 
led Lancelot-Gras,  on  the  weft  end  of  the  Miffi- 
fippi,  below  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio.     Thcfe  Sa- 
wanos  had  been  taken  prifoners  and  were  carried 
into  Kcntuckey,  in  1784.    About  the  year  1785, 
or  1786,  they  removed  to  the  place  juft  men- 
tioned. 

f  See  Mr.  Jefferfon'g  Notes  on  the  State  of  Virginia,  p.  349. 
•  General  Gibfon.  %  De  Laet,  p.  77. 


idiftinft 
are  one 
:r  of  the 
pofcd  to 
number 
if  New- 
idge-In- 
chufetts. 

noo*,  or 
formerly 

but  mi- 
:quea)  in 
fylvania.  ' 

gave  to 
:h  of  this 
d,  but  is 
:ohge,  or 
i,  or  Sa> 
anguage. 
place  cal- 
;hc  Mifli- 
rhcfe  Sa- 
rc  carried 
ear  1785, 
uft  men- 


rinia,  p.  349. 
P-77- 


(     xxxiii     )  t 

The  empire  of  the  Sawwannoo  was  once  very 
confidcrable.  It  extended  from  Kentuckey  fouth- 
weftward  to  the  Miflifippi.  They,  as  well  as  the 
Dclawarcs  and  many  other  tribes,  were  fubdued 
by  the  Five-Nations.     They  are  a  brave  people. 

'The  Pottawatameh,   or  Pouteot^jtiies,   dwell  ' 
near  Sc.  Jofeph's  and  Fort-Detroit.     They  are  a 
tall  and   very  fine  race  of  Indians.     Charlevoix 
does  not  hefitate  to  call  them  "  the  fineft  Men  of 
Caaada,  &CC."  * 

/■ 

The  Miamis,  or  Miamies,  dwell  upon  the  Mia- 
mi-River, about  Fort-St.  Jofeph.  Above  One 
hundred  years  ago,  they  were  fettled  at  the  fouth 
end  of  the  Lake  Michigan,  at  a  place  called  Chi- 
cagou.  t  The  Ouyat^^jons,  or  Wiahtanah,  are  a 
branch  of  this  nation. 

// 
The  Meflifaugers,  or  MeflTafagucs,  are  a  mofc 

dirty  race  oflndiafts,  refiding  about  Lakes  HuVon 

and  Superior. 

The  Kikkapoos,  Oucahipoues,  or  Kicapous,  in- 
habit the  country  on  Lake-Michigan,  and  between 
that  lake  and  the  Miflifippi. '  They  are  thought 
to  be  an   immediate  branch  of  the  Sawwannoo. 

•  A  Voyage,  &c.  vol.  ii.  p.  9.        f  Charlevoix,  vol.  i. 

P  '55- 

f 


»iis,-\>Mi  tmtimjmi\ 


^■"^f.^V.^^'y!^  'ijii(||liiVifl'irtiTi  I  rj^^iwiliiiiirniiii 


( 


XXXIV 


) 


The  Plankafliaws,  more  properly  Piankifhas, 
dwell  upon  the  banks  of  the  river  Wabafli,  near 
Fort-Ouiatanon. 

The  Algonklns,  or  Algonqiiins,  are  Co  parti- 
cularly mentioned  by  Charlevoix,  *  Lahontan,f 
and  other  writers,  that  I  do  not  think  it  ncceflfary 
to  fay  any  thing  concerning  them,  in  this  place. 
The  vaft  fprcad  of  iheir  language  in  North-Ame- 
rica is  afterwards  to  be  examined.  I  fhall  only 
obferve,  that  Algonkin  is  a  kind  of  generic  name, 
including  a  great  number  of  different  tribes  or  na- 
tions. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  and  St.  John's.  Thefe 
inhabited  the  banks  of  the  Penobfcot-River  and 
that  of  St.  John's.  In  the  year  1795,  the  Penob- 
fcots  were  fuppofcd  to  be  Icfs  than  three  hundred 
in  number.  We  are  told  that  thefe  Indians  are 
"  extremely  anxious  at  the  idea  of  becoming  ex- 
tinft.  They  caufe  their  children  to  intermarry 
while  they  are  young,  they  wean  their  infants  ear- 
ly and  do  every  thing  within  their  power,  the  prac- 
tice of  temperance  excepted,  to  prefcrve  their 
numbers;  but  all  is  vain. J" 


•  A  Voyage,  See.  vol.  i.  p.  T51,  152,  153,  167,  168,  &c. 
f  New  Voyages  to  North- America.     London:  1735. 
J  The  H  ftory  of  the  Di^lrift  of  Maine.     By  James  SuUi- 
van.  p.  56.  iTofton  :  1795.  3vo. 


(       XXXV       ) 

/icidians,  according  to  De  Laet.  Thefe  were 
the  Indians  ot  Cadia,  or  Acadia,  efpccially  thole 
who  liv.'d  about  the  Portus  Rcgalis.  De  Laet 
calls  tlicni  Souriciuofii.*'''Hc  takes  notice  of  their 
cuftom  of  plucking  out  their  beards. f 

Narraganfcts,  &c.  Under  this  head,  I  com- 
prehend different  tribes  of  New-England,  but  ef- 
pccially thofe  who  were  called  Narra^anfets,  or 
Narraganfitts.  This  was  once  a  confiderable 
tribe,  or  nation.  According  to  Daniel  Gookin, 
their  territory  "  extended  about  thirty  or  forty 
miles  from  Sekunk  river  and  Narraganfitt-bay, 
including  Rhode-lfland  and  other  iflands  in  that 
bay,  being  their  caft  and  north  bounds  or  bordc", 
and  fo  running  wcXlcrly  and  fouthcrly  unto  a  place 
called  Wekapage,  four  or  five  miles  to  the  eaft- 
ward  of  Pawcutuk  river,  which  was  reckoned  for 
their  fouth  and  weft  bounder,  and  the  eaftcrnmoft 
limits  of  the  Pequots.  This  fachem  held  dominion 
over  divers  petty  governours ;  as  part  of  Long- 
Lland,  Block-lfland,  Cawefitt,  Niantick,  and  o- 
thers ;  and  had  tribute  from  fomc  of  the  Nip- 
muck  Indians,  that  lived  remote  from  the  fca. 
The  chief  feat  of  this  fachem  was  about.  Narra-^ 
ganfitt-bay  and  Cannonicut-ifland.  The  Narra- 
ganfitts were  reckoned,  in  former  tinic«,  able  to 

•  Novus  Orbis,  p.  52.  'mk. 

f  "  Barbam  non  niii  primores  alunt,  cxteri  radicitus  evel- 
lunt.''     Ibid.  p.  52. 


•mm^mmmmmmft 


V^" 


1.;* 


('    xx»vl     ) 

arm  for  war  more  than  five  thoufand  men  as  anci- 
ent Indians  fay.  All  do  agrcr  they  were  u  great 
people,  and  oftentimes  waged  war  with  the  Paw- 
kunnawkiuts  and  Maflachufctts,  as  well  as  with 
the  Pcquots.  The  jurifdiftion  of  Rhodc-Ifland 
and  Providence  Plantations,  and  part  of  Con- 
ncfticut  people,  pnflefs  their  country.  Thcfc  In- 
dians are  now  but  few  comparati/ely :  all  that  peo- 
ple cannot  make  above  one  thoufand  able  mrn.*" 

Of  the  Pampticoughs  I  know  but  little.  They 
are  mentioned  by  Lawfon,  from  whom  I  take  the 
words  in  their  language.  Early  in  the  prefcnt 
century,  this  nation  (or  leaft  a  part  of  them),  the 
Tufcaroras,  and  the  Woceons,  did  not  live  above 
ten  leagues  diftant  from  each  other,  in  North- 
Carolina.f  Lawfon  fays,  they  had  but  one  town, 
and  only  fifteen  fighting  men.;}:  I  conjefture  that 
Pampticough-Sound  in  North-Carolina  received 
its  name  from  thefe  Indians.  Some  of  the  old  wri- 
ters on  the  fubjeft  of  America  fpeak  of  a  river 
Pcmtcgoijct  ill  the  northern  part  of  our  continent. 
De  Lact  thinks  this  is  the  celebrated  Norumb?- 
gua,  or  Agguncia,  now  know,  by  the  name  of 

•  Hiftorical  Colledlions  of  the  Indians  in  New- England, 
dated  1674.  I  have  not  fcen  the  original  work.  It  is  printed 
by  the  Maflachufet^s  Hiftorical  Society,  in  their  CclleAions, 
vol.  i.  1792. 

■f  A  New  Voyage  to  Carolina; containing  the exai^d^^p^ 
tion  and  natural  hiftory  of  that  country.  Sec.  &c.  p.  231. 
I<ondon:   1709.    410.        |  Ibid,  p.  234. 


-*^^*A-r??5¥^--*»--- 


#>» 


(     xxxvii     ) 

Penohfcot.  He  informs  us  that  the  Indians  who 
dwelt  about  this  river,  when  Champlain  explored 
it,  were  of  the  nation  of  thr  Eftechcmincs,  and  a 
wandering  race*  From  a  fpccimcn  of  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Eftcchcmincs,  prefcrvcd  bf  De  Lact,f 
I  think  it  is  evident,  that  they  fpake  a  dvaicdt  alii- 
ed  to  that  of  the  Dclawares.  Tiie  Pampticoughs  ' 
of  Lawfon  did  the  fame. 

It  " 

The  Sankikani  inhabited  the  wcde-rn  banks  of 

the  Hudfon's  River,  or  as  it  was  formerly  called, 
the  Great  North-River,  and  Manhattrs.  ]Dc  La- 
ct,  from  whom  I  take  the  words  in  tlie  language 
of  thcfc  Indians,  fpeaks  of  them  as  the  '*  infcnfifll- 
mi  hoftes"  of  the  Manhattan,  or  Manathanes,  a 
fierce  tribe,  who  inhabited  the  caftern  banks  of  the 
fame  river. if 

The  Senecas,  Mohawks,  Ooondagos,  Cayugas, 
and  Oneidas,  conllitut^  the  confederacy  which  has 

«  Novus  Orbis,  p.  55.  f  Ibid.  p.  54.  The  following 
are  the  numerals  of  the  Eilechemines,  according  to  this  au» 
thor.  I.  Bfchkvn,  2.  Nich,  3.  Nach,  4.  lau,  5.  Prentht,  6. 
Chachit,  7.  Coniachit,  8.  Eroviguen,  9.  Pechcoquem.  10.  Ptrock. 
De  Lact  docs  not  feem  to  have  found  any  refemblancc  'le- 
twecn  the  language  of  the  Eftechemines  and  that  of  the  ".^'t 
riquofii,  in  Acadia.  Speaking'of  the  former  he  fays,  •' ha- 
bitu  corporis,  moribus  atque  inftitutis  Soutiquofiis  plane  fimi- 
les,  lingua  discrepant,  quod  c  numerorum  nominiV'  is,  qua 
hie  aflcribere  vifum,  planum  fiet.  1.  Bechkon,  &c.  Nequo 
dubiumeft  in  csteris  ad  eundcm  modum  difcrepare." 

J  Novus  Orbis,  p.  72. 


issr 


(     xxxviii     ) 

long  been  known  by  the  name  of  the  Five-Na- 
tions. This  confederacy,  or  compaft,  is  called 
by  the  Indians  themfelves  the  Stp.ong-House. 
We  are  not  abfolutely  certain  when  or  where  this 
confederacy  was  firft  eftabliflied.  It  ?ppears  to 
have  been  above  two  hundred  years  ago.  Ac- 
cording to  fome  accounts,  it  was  on  the  north, 
according  to  others,  on  the  fouth,  fide  of  Lake- 
Eric.  From  all  the  information  I  have  received, 
I  fiippofe  it  pretty  certain  that  it  was  fomev/here 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  great  lakes  of  Canada. 

Three  of  the  tribes  in  the  confederacy  are  called 
the  elder,  and  two  the  younger  tribes.  The  for- 
mer are  the  Senecas,  the  Mohawks,  and  the  Onon- 
dagos.  The  latter  tribes  are  the  Cayugas  and 
Oneidas.  The  Mohawks  call  themfelves  the  old- 
eft  branch  of  all. 


im 


it 


In  the  year  1608,  the  confederacy  of  the  Five- 
Nations  occupied  the  trail  of  country  from  tlic 
caft  end  of  Lake-Erie  to  Lake-Champlain,  and 
from  the  Kittatinney  and  Highlands  toI>ake-On- 
tario  and  the  river  St.  Laurence.  A  fhort  time 
before  this  period,  they  had  carried  on  a  war  v/ith 
the  Adirondack,  who  lived  beyond  the  lakes.  In 
this  war  they  were  worfted,  owing,  no  doubt,  in  a 
great  meafure,  to  the  affiftance  afforded  to  tlie  A- 
dirondacs  by  the  French,  who  had  provided  them 


■"i?3V"*¥  ;«'-*:'--:'.5.'^i'T  •-■^■^  =?*!-:.  .:i,*--is-:^p5iiKr^-.-rr 


( 


XXXIX 


) 


Mve-Na- 
is  called 
-House. 
/here  this 
jpears  to 
go.  Ac- 
;he  north, 
of  Lake - 
received, 
jmewhere 
if  Canada. 

are  called 

The  for- 

the  Onon- 

yugas  and 

:s  the  old- 


thc  Flve- 
from  tli£ 
iplain,  and 
I>ake-On- 
fhort  time 
a  war  with 

lakes.  In 
doubt,  in  a 
1  to  tlie  A- 
vided  them 


with  fire-arms,  which  the  Five-Nations  had  never 
feen  before. 

That  policy  which  has  long  fo  ftrikingly  charac- 
terifed  the  confederacy,  at  length  induced  them 
to  make  a  peace  with  the  Adirondacs  and  the 
French.  But  they  were  incapable  of  continuing 
in  peace.  Thirfting  after  glory,  and  a  more  ex- 
tenfive  range  of  country,  they  turned  their  arms 
againft  the  Lenni-Lennape,  or  Delawares,  the 
Mahicanni,  or  Mahiccans,  and  other  tribes,  and 
in  the  end  compelled  them  to  acknowledge  the 
Five-Nations  as  their  fuperiors.  I  have  already 
alluded  to  this  conquefl:  in  fpeaking  of  the  Dela- 
wares.  I  remarked  that  they  do  not  fecm  willing 
to  continue  any  longer  under  the  yoke  of  the  con- 
federacy ;  and  it  is  not  unlikely  that  the  league 
which  the  Delawares  have  formed  with  the  weft- 
crn  tribes  may  eventually  terminate  the  exiftence 
of  the  confederacy. 

Although  the  Five-Nations  have  taken  to  the 
cultivation  of  the  ground,  they  are  not  increafing. 
On  the  contrary  they  are  evidently  dimlnifliing, 
in  numbers. 


o» 


Since  the  war  of  1757,  the  Mohawks  have  fe- 
parated.  A  part  of  the  nation  is  fettled  on  the 
Grand- River,  near  Niagara,  and  the  reft  at  the 
back  of  the  bay  of  Q^jenty,  or  Kcnty,  about  forty- 


>l"i 


■■U'^ 


.  (     xl     )  ■ 

eight  miles  above  Cataraqui,  which  is  the  capital 
of  the  fettlements  of  the  Loyalifts,  on  the  River 
St.  Lawrence*. 

/' 
''  The  Tufcaroras,  or  Tufkeruro,  form  a  fixth 
tribes  in  the  confederacy,  which  is  now  fometimes 
called  the  Six-Nations.  They  were  driven  from 
the  borders  of  North-Carolina  by  the.Chcerakc 
and  Englifh,  in  the  early  part  of  the  prefcnt  cen- 
tury. They  arc  faid  to  have  been  received  into 
the  confederacy,  "  upon  a  fuppofition  that  they 
were  originally  of  the  fame  (lock  with  the  Five- 
Nations,  becaufe  there  is  fome  fimilitudc  between 
their  languagesf."  It  is  evident,  from  an  infpec- 
tion  of  my  vocabularies,  that  there  is  an  affinity 
between  the  language  of  the  Tufcaroras  and  that 
of  the  other  nations  in  the  confederacy. 


// 


The  Cochncwagoes  are  a  branch  of  the  Mo- 
hawks. Long  fay^s,  they  are  called-  the  "  Pray- 
ing Indians,  from  the  circumftance.  of  their  chiefs 
wearing  crucifixes,  and  going  through  the  ftrcets 
of  Montreal  with  their  beads,  begging  alms|." 

*  Long,  pi  II. 

f  The  Hiftory  of  the  Province  of  New-York,  from  the  firft 
Difcovery  to  the  year  i73z.    By  William  Smith,  A.  M.  p.  47. 

Philadelphia:    1792.    8vo. 

J  VoyagesandTraveU,  &c.p.6.  The  whole  of  my  account 
of  the  Cochnewagoes  is  taken  from  this  work.  The  inverted 
commas  fliow  where  I  have  copied  the  author's  words. 


)Uk««^ta«kM 


t  capital 
c  River 


n  a  fixth 
metimes 
ren  from 
'heerakc 
cnt  cen- 
ved  into 
:hat  they 
he  Five- 
bctween 
1  infpcc- 
n  affinity 
and  that 


the  Mo- 

"  Pray- 

eir  chiefs 

le  ftrcets 

alms|." 


rom  the  firft 
i.  M.  p.  47. 

my  account 
'he  inverted 
rds. 


(xH     ) 

Their  villagr,  called  Cahnua^a,  or  Cocknawa- 
ga,  nine  miles  above  Montreal,  contains  about  two 
hundred  houfes :  the  inhabitants  amount  to  about 
eight  hundred,   and  are   continually   increafing. 
They  arc  in  a  great  degree  civilized  and  in- 
duftrious.     Their  hunting  grounds  arc  within  the 
limits  of  the  United-States,  «  at  a  coniiderablc  dif- 
tancc  from  the  village,  round  Fort-George,  Ti- 
conderago,  and  Crown-Point,  where  they  kill  bea- 
ver and  deer,  but  not  in  fuch  great  abundance  at 
prefcnt  as  they  did  formerly,  the  country  being 
better  inhabited,  and  the  wild  animals,  from  the 
prefcnt  ftate  of  population,  being  obliged  to  feek 
a  more  diftant  and  fecurc  retreat."     Thefe  Indians 
fow  corn,  "  and  do  not  depend  like  other  nations 
folely  upon  hunting  for  fupportj  but  at  the  fame 
time,  they  arc  not  fond  of  laborious  work,  con- 
ceiving it  only  fuited  to  thofe  who  arc  Icfs  free, 
and  retaining  fo  much  of  their  primeval  valour 
and  independence  as  to  annex  the  idea  of  flavery 
to  every  domeftic  employment." 
/' 
The  Wyandots  evidently  belong  to  the  fame 
ftock  with  the  Five- Nations.     Thpy  refide  prin- 
cipally about  Fort-St.  Jofeph  and  Detroit.    They 
were  conquered  by  the  confederates  and  compell- 
ed to  fuc  for  peace,  **  after  they  had  many  years 
wandered  beyond  the  Lakes."  Lewis  Evans  thinks 
the  Wyandots  arc  the  farpe  people  with  the  Foxes, '' 


m 


i.ii(i«K-iK--^^:Vaai;  iaa»;..;r«Mv^ 


;^i^;^ 


^^ 


IK,J, 


mm 

m 


-Hi 


r  ;j^^' 


(     xlii    ) 

or  Outagamis.*  I  have  already  obferved  that  they 
entered  into  a  league  of  affociation  with  the  De- 
lawares  in  the  year  1751-  T'^^y  -^'  l'l<ew,fc  called 
Junundats,  and  if  my  memory  ferves  me,  Wanats. 

I  refer  the  reader  to  Carver's  Travels  for  infor- 
mation concerning  the  Naudoweflles,  the  Smux  of 
the  French.  I  may  obfcrve,  however,  that  theic  In- 
dians  are  faid  to  have  formerly  inhabited  the  coun- 
try about  Detroit.     There  is  a  large  river  in  the 
vicinity  of  this  place,  emptying  itfclf  into  Lake 
St.  Clair,  on  the  weft  fide,  which  is  called  by  the 
Chippewas,  and  other  Indians,  Nadowei-Sipi,  or 
the  Nadoweffie-River.     The  people  of  Detroit 
call  this  river  Huron-River.     I  conjedure  that 
the  Naudoweflles  are  a  branch  of  the  Wyandots. 
The  Chippewas  call  the  latter  Nottaweffie. 

^hhe  HocTielagenfes  are  mentioned  by  De  Lact. 
According  to  this  writer,  they  inhabited  the  river 
Hochclaga,  which  is  no  other  than  the  great  river 
St.  Laurence. t  "  I  have  not  an  opportunity  of  con- 
fultiPc^  the  original  works  from  which  De  Laet 
has  compiled  his  account  of  the  Hochelagenles. 
It  is  evident,  however,  that  they  were  of  the  ftock 
of  the  Five-Nations. 

•  Ge^praphical,  Hiftorkal.   PolitUal.   Plulofophkal,  and 
MechS  W    The  Firft,  .c.    p.    .3-     P^nladCphu: 

"f  N^us  Orbis.  p.  48.     Charlevoix  calls  this  river  Hoa.e- 
Icga. 


>. 


gauHipiffi  Ty . 


xt  they 
e  De- 
;  called 

V^anats. 

r  infor- 
ioux  of 
hefc  In- 
iC  coun- 
r  in  the 
to  Lake 
\  by  the 
Sipi,  or 
Detroit 

ure  that 
yandots. 

e. 

De  Lact. 
the  river 
•eat  river 
y  of con- 
De  Laet 
flagenles. 
the  ftock 


iphkal,  and 
hiladelphia: 

river  Hoflic- 


(      Xliii      ) 

I  am  ncKt  to  fpeak  of  the  Checrake.  "  Their 
national  name,  fays  Adair,  is  derived  from  Cbee-ra, 
*'  fire,"  which  is  their  reputed  lower  heaven,  and 
hence  they  call  their  magi,  Chseni-tahge,  men  pof- 
fefTed  of  the  divine  fire."*  *^a^hc  country,  fays  the 
fame  writer,  lies  in  about  34  degrees  north  latitude, 
at  the  diftance  of  340  computed  miles  to  the  north- 
weft  of  Charlcftown,  140  miles  weft-fouth-weft 
from  the  Katahba  nation,  and  almoft  200  miles  to 
the  north  of  the  Muflcohge  or  Creek  country. •j-'^'' 

The  Cheerake  were  once  a  very  powerful  nation 
of  Indians.     About  fixty  years  ago,  they  had  fix-- 
ty-four  towns  and  villages,  which  were  very  po- 
pulous.    At  that  time,  they  are  fuppofed  to  have 
amounted   to   upwards   of  fix  thoufand   fighting 
men.  J    In  the  year  1769,  an  intelligent  gentleman 
(whofe  name  I  do  not  think  it  prudent  to  mention, 
as  he  is  ftill  living,  and  has  occafional  intercourfe 
with  the  Indians)  made  an  eftimate  of  the  number 
of  hunters  in  the  Cheerake  nation,  and  found  them 
to  be  twenty-two  hundred.     In  the  year  1793, 
the  fame  gentleman,  then  in  Philadelphia,  fuppo- 
fed there  were  not  more  than  fifteen  hundred  hun- 
ters. ||     This  diminution  is  not  fo  great  as  might 
have  been  fuppofed. 

•  Page  226.  t  Ibid.  j  Ibid.  p.  227. 

II  Among  our  favages,  the  term  warrior  is  a  very  ambigu- 
ous phrafc,  fur   every  perfon  is   a  warrior   who   has  taken    % 


(    xliv    ) 

The  Checrake  are  divided  into  the  Upper,  or 
Ovcrhill,  Cheerake,and  theLower-Chccrake.  The 
former  call  themfelves  Chcelake.  They  do  not 
pronounce  the  letter  R  at  all.  The  latter  call  them- 
felves Checrake,  or  Cherokces,  and  do  not  (and  I 
am  told  cannot)  pronounce  the  letter  L.  There  is 
about  as  much  difference  between  the  dialcfts  of 
thefe  two  branches  of  the  Cheerake  as  there  is  be- 
tween the  dialefts  of  the  Chikkafah  and  Choktah. 

The  Cheerake  tell  us,  that  when  they  firft  arri- 
ved in  the  country  which  they  inhabit,  they  found 
it  poffeffed  by  certain  "  moon-eyed-people,"  who 
could  not  fee  in  the  day-time.  Thefe  wretches 
they  expelled.  This  curious  fad  was  communi- 
cated to  me  by  Colonel  Leonard  Marbury,  a  very 
intelligent  gentleman,  who  has  put  me  in  poffcffi- 
on  of  much  important  information  concerning  the 
fouthern  Indians.  Poffibly,  the  moon-eyed-people 

fcalp.    The  term  hunter  is  lefs  ambiguoas.    It  includes  all 
thofe  who  are  ftriaiy  fpeaking  hunters,  or  capable  of  fupport- 
ing  themfelves  by  the  labours  or  pleafures  of  the  chafe :  it 
does  not  inclu^  e  the  old  men,  who  have  ceafed  to  be  hunters. 
1  need  not  fay,  it  excludes  women  and  children.    By  a  mo- 
derate computation,  it  may  be  fuppofed,  that  there  are  three 
women,  children,  and  old  men  to  every  hunter.    The  favages 
lofe  great  numbers  of  their  children  by  worms,  and  other  dif- 
eafes,  which  partly  explains  the  reafon  why  the  number  of 
hunters  compared  to  that  of  the  women,  &c.  is  eftimated  fo 
high.  Moreover,  great  numbers  of  the  hunters  are  young  fel- 
Jews,  who  are  unmarried. 


,■>..,  wiir^-dj.- 


(     xlv     ) 


per,  or 
c.  The 
do  not 
,  thcm- 
:  (and  I 
'here  is 
lefts  of 
e  is  be- 
loktah. 


rft  arri- 
y  found 
c,"  who 
vretches 
mmuni- 
r,  a  very 
poffcfli- 
ning  the 
i-peoplc 

eludes  all 
if  fupport- 
;  chafe :  it 
be  hunters. 

By  a  mo- 
e  are  three 
rhe  favages 
i  other  dif- 

number  of 
ftimated  fo 
!  young  fel- 


drivcn  away  by  the  Chcerake,  were  the  anceftors 
of  the  Albinos  who  inhabited  the  Ifthmus  of  Dari- 
en,  and  of  whom  Lionel  Wafer  has  given  us  an 
account.  Be  this  as  it  may,  it  is  certain,  that  the 
Albino- variety  of  mankind  is  often  continued  for 
a  very  long  time. 

The  late  Mr.  M'Gilwray  informed  me,  that  the 
Cheerake  are  of  more  ancient  eflablifliment  in  the 
country  eaft  of  the  Miflifippi  than  the  Mulkohge. 
Accordingly,  the  former  call  the  latter  their 
younger  brothers. 

The  Cheerake  arc  of  a  lighter  colour  than  the 
greater  number  of  the  North- American  Indians 
that  are  knovfrn  to  me. 

I  fliall  afterwards  endeavour  to  (how,  that  the 
language  of  the  Cheerake  is  not  radically  different 
from  that  of  the  Six-Nations. 

The  Mufkohge,  Mufcokees.or  Creeks,  as  they 
are  moll  commonly  called,  are  a  confiderable 
confederacy.  In  the  time  of  Adair,  their  country 
extended  one  hundred  and  eighty  computed  miles, 
from  north  to  fouth. '''  It  was  ficuated  nearly  in  the 
centre  between  the  Cheerake,  Georgia,  Eaft  and 
Weft  Florida,,  and  the  Choktah  and  Chikkafah 
nations.*  '  This  confederacy  is  made  up  of  many 

•  Adair,  p.  257. 


i.=i 


W4 


..h*; 


(     xlvi     ) 

tribes,  or  remnants  of  conquered  nations.  They 
have,  or  had  a  few  years  ago,  above  fixty  towns, 
in  more  than  thirty  of  which  the  Muflcohge  lan- 
guage is  fpoken.f 

The  Mulkohge  receive  their  name  of  Cn-eks 
becaufe  the  country  which  they  inhabit  abcjunds 
in  creeks,  Tnall  bays,  rivulets,  and  fwarr.ps.-j; 

The  Creeks  are  divided  into  Upper  and  Lower 
Creeks.  The  former  inhabit  the  upper  part  of 
the  territory,  which  is  very  hilly.  The  latter  in- 
habit the  lower  country,  which  is  level.  The 
Lower  Creeks  are  belt  known  by  the  name  of  Se- 
minoles.  The  Mufkohge,  properly  fo  called,  de- 
nominate the  Seminoles  their  coufms :  and  the 
latter  call  the  former  their  uncles;  thus  admitting 
that  they  are  their  fuperiors,  and  anceftors.  1  have 
feen,  and  read  with  attention,  a  manufcript  writ- 
ten by  an  American  officer,  in  which  it  is  aflerted, 
that  the  Seminoles  are  the  anceftors,  or  «  original 
ftock  of  the  Creek-Nation."  This  account  is 
very  different  from  others  which  I  have  received, 
and  on  which  I  place  more  dependance. 

About  the  year  i775..the  Mufkohge  confede- 
deracy  was  thought  to  confift  of  about  three  thou- 
fand  and  five  hundred  men  fit  to  bear  arms*.    In 

t  On  the  authority  of  my  friend    Mr.     Wm.  Bartram. 

M.  S.fcvesmc.         X  Adair,  p.  257.     ^  •  Adair,  p.  259. 


^-%l3L'?^^t^**'«««'^w*»--?^'***'-» "' 


p^pnp 


(     xlvii     )  • 

tlie  year  1791  >  the  gentleman  alluded  to  when  I 
treated  of  the  Chccrake,  made  an  cftimatc  of  the 
numbers  of  the  Upper-Creeks.  At  this  time, 
there  were. three  thoufand  and  five  hundred  hun- 
ters. Wlicn  the  Scminoles  were  included,  the 
number  amounted  to  five  thoufand  hunters.  From 
the  year  1768,  to  the  time  jufl:  mentioned,  the 
Creeks  had  cncreafcd  about  one  hundred. 


s*.    In 

Bartram. 
P-  259- 


The  Mu(l<ohgc  appear  to  have  crofled  the 
Miffifippi  about  the  time  the  Spaniards  under  the 
command  of  Fernando  dc  Soto  firft  landed  in 
Florida.  Their  tradition  informs  us,  that  when 
they  were  moving  downwards,  they  received  in- 
telligence concerning  certain  men,  of  a  different 
colour  from  themfelves,  who  had  hair  all  over 
their  bodies,  and  carried  thunder  and  lightning  in 
their  hands.  This  faft  was  communicated  to  me 
by  Mr.  M'Gilwray. 

n 

The  Chikkafah,  Chlcachas,  or  Chicafaws,  in- 
habit the  weftern  parts  of  Georgia,  to  the  north- 
ward of  the  Choktah.  Their  country  is  one  of 
fineft  in  North-America. 

Thefe  Indians  inform  us,  that  when  they  firft 
came  from  the  weft,  they  had  ten  thoufand  men 
fit  for  war;  "and  this  account,  fays  Adair,  feems 
very  probable;  as  they,  and  the  Choktah,  and  al- 
fo  the  Chokchooma,  'ivho,   in  procefs  of  time 


Il,."«'' 


(     xlviii     ) 

were  forced  by  war  to  fettle  between  the  two  for- 
mer nations,  came  together  from  the  weft  as  one 
family*."  I'hey  are  now  much  reduced  in  num- 
ber, in  the  year  i793>  the  number  of  their  hun- 
ters did  not  exceed  five  or  fix  hundred. 


W ' 


;-! 


From  the  accounts  which  I  have  colleded  from 
the  Chikkafah,  I  conclude  that  they  croflcd  the 
MilTifippi,  nearly  oppofitc  the  Chikkafah-BlufF. 
They  aftlire  me,  that  they  arc  only  a  fmall  part 
of  the  original  nation,  and  that  the  greater  part  of 
their  anceftors  ftill  dwell  beyond  the  Mifliflppi, 
towards  ^'f.  borders  of  the  Pacific-Ocean.  I  have 
not  learned  the  prccife  period  at  which  the  Chik- 
kafah croflcd  the  Mifllfippi.  It  is  certain,  how- 
ever, that  it  was  fome  lime  after  the  arrival  of 
the  Spaniards  in  Mexico.  This  inference  is  fafe- 
ly  deduced  from  a  well -eft ablifhed  faft,  viz.  that 
they  and  the  Choktah  brought  with  them  from  the 
country  weft  of  the  Great-River,  thofc  beautiful 
horfes  which  are  called  the  Chikkafah  and  Chok- 
tah breeds.  The  Seminolc-horfes,  or  thofe  fine 
creatures  which  are  brcdamongthe  Lower-Creeks, 
are  of  the  Andalufian  ftock,  and  were  introduced 
by  the  Spaniards  of  St.  Auguftine. 

The  Chikkafah  are  very  particularly  mention- 
ed by  the  hiftorians  of  the  expedition  of  Fernan- 

•  Page  352. 


■*m>i     ,1    MliiiiWI 


(     xlix     ) 

do  (le  Soto  into  Florida.  The  Portugucfe  au- 
thor of  Klvas  calls  their  town  Chicafa*.  Garcil- 
laflb  de  la  Vega  calls  it  Chicavaf.  From  the  ac- 
counts of  thcfc  two  authors,  the  firfl;  of  whom  ap- 
pears to  have  been  a  faithful  recorder  of  fafts,  ic 
fcems  pretty  certain,  that  a  part  of  the  Chikkafah 
nation  was  fettled  to  the  eaft  of  the  Milllfippi, 
as  early  as  the  year  1541. 

Bernard  Romans  informs  us,  that  the  Chi!  kafah 
are  the  only  favages  he  has  heard  of,  *'  who  make 
tlieir  females  obfcrve  a  feparation  at  the  time  of 
tht'xr  Menfes  (fome  ancient  almoft  extirpated  tribes 
to  the  northward  only  excepted,  and  thefc  ufed  to 
avoid  their  own  dwelling  houfes)  j  the  women  then 
retire  into  a  fmall  hut  fet  apart  for  that  purpofc, 
of  which  there  arc  from  two  to  fix  round  each  ha- 
bitation, and  by  them  called  moon-houfes.J"  Our 
author's  information  could  not  have  been  exten- 
five.  I  believe  it  is  certain  that  [befides  the  Chik- 
kafah] the  Choktah,  the  Cheerake  and  the  Creek* 
obfcrve  a  fimilar  feparation.  Among  all  thefc 
tribes  [not  to  mention  many  others],  the  men  at 

•  A  Relation  of  the  lavafion  and  Conqueft  of  Florida  by 
the  Spaniards,  under  die  command  of  Fernando  de  Soto.  p.  98, 
&c.    Englifli  Tranflation.     London:   1686.  8 vo. 

t  Hiftoire  de  la  Conquete  De  la  Floride,  &c.  vol.  ii.  p. 
364,  &c.  ALeide:   1731. 

t  A  Concife  Natural  Hiftory  of  Eaft  and  Weft-Florida,  p.  64. 

h 


. 


^ 


liiM  Hliiiiilffiiii<|-    II  .i-iwlii-intll  I  i-r     ■■      '       '-1^,-jJ..^^ .-..L^.^-*-,..,^^       ,.-^ 


•»*» 


..«-M   Wit.  11  ,■'»!'.': 


I 


ih#H 


ECl 


1|1 


thclc  limes  rcfiife  to  have  any  connt-aion  with  the 
women.  They  will  not  -veii  cat  out  of  the  nime 
fpoons  the  latter  have  made  ufe  of. 

The  Choktah,  or  Chatkas,  inhabit  the  country 
cart  of  the  MilTifippi,  to  the  fouthward  of  the  Chik- 
kafah  and  Cheerakc,  and  weft  of  the  Mi.flcohgc' 
«*  Their  country  is  pretty  much  in  the  form  of  an 
oblong  fquare."* 

I  have  already  faid,  on  the  authority  of  Adair, 
that  the  Chikkafah,  the  Choktah  and  the'Chok- 
chooma  '^'  came  together  from  the  weft  as  one  fa- 
mily." That  they  croflcd  the  Miflifippi  at  the 
fame  time  I  think  very  doubtful.  I  believe  that 
the  Choktah  came  in  much  later.  '  It  is  certain, 
hawcver,  that  th;e  Choktah  came  into  Florida  later 
than  the  Creeks.  The  latter  call  the  Choktah 
their  younger  brothers. 

In  the  year  1793,  there  were  fuppofed  to  be  at 
leaft  fix  thoufand  hunters  of  the  Choktah  nation. 


)> 


"The  Choktah  are  well  known  by  the  name  of 
the  Flat-Heads,  becaufe  they  formerly  compreffed 
the  heads  of  their  children  with  a  bag  of  Hind.  I 
believe,  this  praftice  is  now  laid  afide.  * 

The  Katahba  were  once  a  confiderable  nation. 
Their  country  was  bounded  on  the  north  and  north- 

*  Adair,  p.  282. 


1S|- 


(     li     ) 


witli  the 
he  fame 


country 
be  Chik- 
iifkohge.' 
rm  of  an 


)f  Adair, 
le'Chok- 
is  one  fa- 
)pi  at  the 
lievc  that 
s  certain, 
)rida  later 
Choktah 

[  to  be  at 
natior>. 

:  name  of 
ampreffcd 
fHind.     I 


)le  nation, 
and  north- 


cafl  by  North- CaroHna  ;  on  the  eafl:  and  fouth  by 
South  -  Carolina  ,  and  about  Ibuth-wcfl  by  the  na- 
tion of  the  Cht'crakc.  About  twenty-five  years 
ago,  their  chief  fcttlcnitiit  was  about  one  hundred 
and'forty  miles  from  the  Clicerakc,  and  about  two 
iumdrcd  miles  diflant  from  Cliarlellon. 

In  the  infancy  of  the  fettlcment  of  South-Caro- 
lina, the  Kataliba  could  muller  Hftcen  hundred 
fighting  men.  About  the  year  1743,  this  nation 
confided  of  almofl:  four  hundred  warriors,  of  a- 
bove  twenty  different  dialefts.  ■ 

I  am  informed,*  that  the  Katahba  have  an  an- 
niverfary  meeting,  intended  to  commemorate 
their  former  greatnefs.  This  mud,  indeed,  be  a 
melancholy  taflc.  But  nations  who  are  fad  pair- 
ing to  defti  udtion  mull  be  contented  to  wrap  thcm- 
felves  up,  for  a  time  at  lead,  in  refledions  of  a  fe- 
rious  kind.  It  is  on  fuch  occafions  t!^at  they  Ihould 
learn  to  know  and  acknowledge  the  cxiftencc  and 
the  power  of  a  creator,  who  formed  all  nations,  and 
fcatters  them  abroad ;  who  prefcrves  and  increaf- 
f  s  them ;  who  diminiflies  or  crumbles  them  to 
nought.  Thy  power,  O  God  !  has  no  limits ;  and 
are  we  worthy  of  thy  prel'crving  care  when  we 

*  By  my  friend  Alexander  Martin,  Efq.  formerly  Governor 
of  North-Carolina,  and  at  preftnt  a  member  of  the  Sci;ate  of 
the  United-States.  . 


— «■      I  iiiiiHlni*Mi   I 


~'"''-i"    'fcii ; in  i" 


b-  ■'' 


:■■''■' 

h.  ■<<!■■. 


!i'.  I 


iV't 


m 


.       (    Hi    ) 

ceafe  to  be  virtuous,  and  refufe  to  cultivate  the  arts . 
of  Ibcial  life  ?  -  ;  , 

The  Katahba  arc  among  the  number  of  thofc 
American  tribes  who  gave  an  artificial  fliape,  by 
means  of  a  ftrong  compreflion,  to  the  heads  of 
their  children.  This  praftice  among  the  Katahba 
has,  I  believe,  fallen  into  difufe.  The  confe- 
quence  is  that  we  fee  no  flat  or  comprefled  heads 
among  the  younger  part  of  the  nation ;  a  circum- 
ftance  which  does  not  fupport  Profeflbr  Blumen- 
bach's  notion  of  the  perpetuation  of  forms  im- 
prefled  by  fuch  pradtices*.  I  Ihall  examine  this 
fubjeft  in  a  feparate  memoir, 

^  Of  the  Woccons,  I  know  nothing  but  what  I 
coUcft  from  Lawfonf.  They  inhabited  the  coun- 
try of  North-Carolina,  in  the  beginning  of  the 
prefcnt  century.' 'At  this  time,  according  to  the 
author  juft  mentioned,  thefe  Indians  and  the  Tuf- 
caroras  were  "  not  two  leagues  afundcr,  &c."|. 
The  Woccons  had  rwo  towns,  viz.  Yupwauremau 
and  Tooptatmeer,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty 
fighting  men]].  We  hear  nothing  of  them  at  pre- 
fent.     I  imagine  they  are  entirely  extinft. 

•  Inilitutiones  Phyfiolo^icK.    Se£l.  xlv.  p.  468.   Gottin- 
gx:    1787. 

t  A  New  Voyage  to  Carolina,  &c.    This  author  fometimes 
jtalls  them  Waccons ;  and  in  his  map  we  have  Wacon. 
J  Page  231.  II  Page  234. 


ai:ii 


rtiMMttMi^ 


ii^iiitfcj^iMliiji 


^.e.i^^viliim--ry.-*i 


the  arts 


of  thofc 
lape,  by 
heads  of 
Katahba 
e  confe- 
fed  heads 
I  circum- 
Blumen- 
>rms  im- 
mine  this 


jt  what  I 
the  coun- 
ig  of  the 
ig  to  the 
the  Tuf- 
,  &cc.'% 
vauremau 
id  twenty 
tn  at  pre  - 

58.   Gottin- 
)r  fometimes 


•  ■""'iifg*' 


(     liii     ) 

The  Natchez  defcrve  more  of  our  attention 
than  moft  of  the  nations  whom  I  have  mentioned. 
But  the  limits  neceflarily  allotted  to  this  work  will 
not  admit  of  my  fpeaking  of  them  as  I  could  wifli. 
I  mud,  therefore,  content  myfelfwith  referring 
the  reader,  who  is  defirous  of  obtaining  informa- 
tion concerning  them,  to  Charlevoix*,  Du  Pratzf, 
and  other  writers.  -    ^ 

A  number  of  families  of  the  Natchez  are  fet- 
tled among  the  Creeks.  They  now  fpeak  the 
language  of  the  Creeks;};.  Some  families  arc  fet- 
tled among  the  Chikkafah,  and  fpeak  the  Chik- 
kafah-languagc. 


The  Mexicans  are  fo  well  known  to  us,  that  I 
do  not  think  it  neceflary  to  fay  any  thing  con- 
cerning them  in  this  place.  The  courfe  of  their 
migration  to  the  country  in  which  they  founded 
their  empire,  will  afterwards  be  taken  notice  of. 
I  fhall  alfo  endeavour  to  fhow,  that  they  are  of 
very  ancient  eftablifliment  on  this  continent. 

The  Poconchi,  as  I  call  them,  inhabited  the 
country  about^Guatimala  and  Honduras.     I  have 

*  Vol.  II.  p.  189,  &c.  ' 

f  The  Hiftory  of  Louifiana,  &c.  p.  29*,  &c.  Englilh 
Tranflation.  London:  1774.  8vo, 

X  So  at  leaft  I  was  informed  by  Mr.  M'Gilwray,  in  1790. 
But,  in  1 794.,  an  Indian  interpreter  affured  me,  that  thefe 
Natchez  ftill  retain  their  proper  language. 


^ik 


m^ik  i>n'.'ihtfii.|l)^i.«ii)'n 


^>i.c»tr.tr»iii>Bri"wi8«nWaaiia<«i^mhawiftj 


i'fe*f 


f'l^i 


(     Hv    ) 

not  learned  what  was  their  proper  name.  Gage, 
from  whbm  I  take  the  Poconchi- words  in  my  vo- 
cabularies, calls  the  language  Poconchi,  or  Poco- 
man.  I  know  nothing  of  this  languap;e  but  wiuit 
I  learn  from  the  author  juft  mentioned*. 

The  Darien-Indians  inhabited  the  Illhmus  of 
Darien. 

The  Jaioi,.  the  Arwaccjc,  and  the  Shebaioi  in- 
habited the  country  of  Guaiana,  in  South-Ameri- 
ca. De  I.aet,  who  is  my  authority  for  the  words 
in  the  languages  of  thefe  Indians,  fpeaks  of  the 
Jaioi  as  inhabiting  a  great  extent  of  country,  and 
of  their  language  being  extremely  commonf. 
They  perforated  their  noitrils  and  their  lower  lips. 

Brafilians.     Indians  of  BrafiL 

Peruvians.  Indians  of  Peru.-  Of  thefc  I  can 
fay  nothing  new.  I  have  ventured  to  conjefture 
that  they  are  the  defcendants  of  the  ToltecasJ. 

•  A  New  Survey  of  the  Weft-Indies.  Being  a  Journal  of 
t\\-ee  thoufand  and  three  hundred  miles  Avithin  the  main  land 
of  America.  By  Thomas  Gage,  the  only  Proteftant  that  was 
ever  known  to  have  travel'dthofe parts.  London:   i65g.  8vo. 

.(-  "  Tcdcrum  gens  uti  latiffime  patet,  ita  k  idioma  ipforum 
maxi.ne  commune  eft  in  illis  panibus."    Novus  Orbis,  p.  642. 

t  Papers  relative  to  certain  American  Antiquities.  By 
Winthrop  Saigent,  EU].  and  by  Benjamin  Smith  Carton,  p.  8. 
Philadelphia:   179'*.  4to. 


"^^r 


of 


(  Iv  ) 

The  Chilefe  are  the  Indians  of  Chili,  in  South- 
America.  Marcgrav  fo  particularly  mentions 
their  pradiice  of  pulling  out  their  beards,  &cc.  that 
I  cannot  refrain  from  quoting,  at  length,  the  words 
of  the  author.  "  Capite  ut  plurimum  funt  gran- 
diufculo  &  facie  lata,  imberbes,  quia  illam  cvel-' 
lunt  duabus  mytulorum  conchis,  arde  connexis, 
&  una  parte  firmiter  ligatis,  quas  fecum  &  qui- 
dem  ad  coUum  appenfas  geftant :  et  enim  non  tan- 
tum  e  mento  &  genis,  fed  &  pudendis  partibus 
omnes  pilos  evellunt,  tarn  marcs  quam  femins,  & 
primum  cineribus  calidis  illos  fricant,  ut  ita  faci« 
liusradicitus  evellant*."  If  this  paffage  had  been 
carefully  confulted  by  Dr.  Robertfon,  and  many 
other  writers,  we  fhould  not,  perhaps,  have  been 
fo  frequently  told,  that  the  Americans  are  by  na- 
ture deftitute  of  beards  :  a  fcandalous  afltrtion, 
which  fhows  the  love  of  theory,  and  the  deficiency 
of  refearch.  '        .;      u,   '  • 

The  Caraibes,  or  Caribbees,  are  well  known  by 
thefc  names.    Th^j#are  the  natives  of  the  Antilles.     ' 
They  are  of  opi-iion   that  they  originally  came    ■ 
from  fome  pars  of  the  country  ofGuaiana :  an  opi- 
nion which  fecms  to  be  well  founded*     P'or  there 
is  a  very  ftriking  affinity  bctweea  their  language.' 

•  Georgli  Maicgvavii  do  Licbflad^  Traftatus  Topuj.^;ai)h- 
icus  &  Metcorologicus  Brnfilia:,  cum  Eclipfi  lolari ;  ijuibiis 
additi  funt  illius  k  aliorum  Commcntari:  De  Erafilienftum  Sc 
Chllenruim  Indole  &  Lingua,  p.  27.  Amllebdaini,  16^8,  Folio. 


-■' 


'f 


■jr  1 1  nil  ri.»ii|jjij«,«(Mj"  'ji;  ■'—"* 


I ,  fti  I    It-    <  ",  ".'ifK.'W  ' 


(     Ivi     ) 

and  that  of  the  Jaioi,  one  of  the  nations  of  Guaia- 
na.  In  a  map  publlfhed  by  Kircher,  in  his  Mun- 
dus  Subtcnaneus,  the  country  of  Guaiana  is  called 
Caribana,  Rochcfort  derives  the  Caraibes  from 
Florida*. 


**' 


HAVING  thus  finilhed  my  account  [if  it  de- 
fcrvcs  that  name]  of  the  principal  American  tribes 
and  nations  whofe  languages  are  compared  with 
thofe  of  the  Afiatics,  &c.  I  now  proceed,  agree- 
ably to  the  order  which  I  have  propofcd  to  my- 
felf,  to  make  fome  remarks  concerning  the  Ame- 
rican languages.  Here,  however,  I  Ihall  not  take 
up  much  time.  The  fuU  difcufllon  of  the  fubje<5t 
is  refervcd  for  my  Philofophical  and  Hijiorical  In- 
quiry. 

I  think,  it  is  evident  from  an  infpedtion  of  my 
vocabularies,  that  the  languages  of  all  die  Ameri- 
can nations  in  iny  larger  lifts,  beginning  with  the 
Delawares,  and  ending  with  the  Acadians,  Penob- 
fcots,  Sankikani,  and  Pampticoughs,  may,  with 
confidence,  be  referred  to  one  great  ftock,  which 
I  call  the  language  of  the  Lenni-Lennape,  or  De- 
kwares.    It  is  this  language  which  has  fuch  a  vaft 

*  Hiftoire  Morale  des  lies  Antilles  de  L'Amerique.  Tome 
fccond.    p.  158,  &c.    A  Lyon:   1667. 


w>ipii^|«  rmrui"  ' '  'i»wwp''rLi  I 


mmUi^t 


•  -„»'nrT?'^r"; 


with 


(     Ivii     ) 

Iprcad  in  America.     It  had  no  other  limits  but  the 
Atlantic-Ocean  on  the  eaft.     We  trace  it  with 
confidence  to  the  Miflifippi  on  the  weft  :  on  the 
north  we  find  it  far  beyond  the  lakes  of  Canada  i 
on  the   fouth  in  North- Carolina,  as  among  the 
Pampticoughs  -,  and  in  the  very  extremity  of  the 
American-Union,  or  Georgia,  among  die  Sawwan- 
noo.    Future  refearches  will  doubtlefs  difcover  it 
in  the  vaft  countries  [unknown  to  philofophers  j 
travcrfed  but  by  traders  and  by  Jefuits]  which 
are  comprehended  between  the  Miflifippi  and  the 
Pacific-Ocean. 

By  the  afliftance  of  a  light,  glimmering  and 
perhaps  fomcwhat  illufive,  a  light  which  time 
Ihall  render  ftronger,  and  more  fure,  I  trace  the 
language  of  the  Delawares  in  South-America. 
I  fhall  not  be  furprifed  to  find  it  among  the  mife- 
rablc  and  hardly  human  PeflPerais,  in  Tie/ra  del 
Fuego. 

The  language  of  the  Delawares  is  fpoken  by 
many  other  nations  befides  thofe  whofe  names  oc- 
cur in  my  vocabularies.  A  barren  lift  of  thefe 
nations  could  >  Jord  but  little  inftrudion  to  the 
philofophical  reader  :  and  fuch  a  lift  is  all  I  could 
attempt  to  give  in  this  limited  view  of  a  fubjed  lb  ' 
extenfive.  I  fliall  content  mylelf,  therefore,  with 
obferving,  that  it  is  the  dialeds  of  the  Delaware 


if' III 


pi 


v?;j;i 


A'l: 


(     Iviii     ) 

language  which  arc  fo  generally  to  be  met  with  in 
the'relations  of  the  early  vifitors  of  the  countries 
of  North- America,  to  the  northward  of  theChee- 
,ake,  and  other  tribes,  who  arc  commonly  called 
the  Southern- Indians. 

A  very  refpedable  American  author  has  ima- 
gined, that  the  Indian  tribes  to  the  northward  of 
the  river  Saco  fpake  a  language  very  difi^rcnt 
from  that  of  the  tribes  to  the  fouthward  of  the 
fame  river.     He  informs  us,  that  «  there  was  not 
one  word"  of  the  language  of  the  tribes  of  Pe- 
nobfcot  and  St.  John's,  who  dwell  to  the  north- 
ward of  the  Saco,  in  the  Indian  Bible  of  Mr.  El- 
liot*.     If  this  alT^rtion  were    well-founded,   it 
would  be  a  very  intercfting  faft;  and  would,  in- 
deed, go  far  to  prove,  «  that  the  river  Saco  was 
an  important  dividing  line  between  the  Savage 
nations  of  the  eaft  and  weft  parts  of  New-En- 
Mandf."     But  it  is  certain,  that  there  is  no  radi- 
cal difference  between  the  language  of  the  tribes 
of  Penobfcot  and  St.  John's,  and  that  which  is 
preferved  in  the  Indian  Bible  juft  mentioned. 

It  is  well  known  that  Mr.  Elliot  tranflated  the 
Bible  into  the  language  of  the  Natics,  a  confider- 
able  Indian  tribe  in  New-England.     It  is  certain, 

that  .!  e  Ni  xb  fpake  a  di-.led  of  the  language  of 

.  See  ]*3ge  Sullivan',  lliftory  of  the  Diftria  of  Maine. 

,  i  Ibid.  p.  266. 

p.  265.  *^ 


(     lix     ) 


t  with  in 
:ountries 
^e  Chee- 
ily  called 

has  ima- 
ihward  of 

ditfcrcnt 
rd  of  the 
e  was  not 
)CS  of  Pc- 
he  north- 
f  Mr.  El- 
>unded,   it 
would,  in- 
r  Saco  was 
lie  Savage 

New-En- 
is  no  radi- 
*  the  tribes 
at  which  is 
ioned. 

inflated  the 
a  confider- 
t  is  certain, 
language  of 

\n&  of  Maine. 
266. 


1 

the  Delawares ;  and  it  is  evident,  from  my  voca- 
bularies, that  the  tribes  of  Penobfcot  and  St. 
John's,  fpeak  a  dialeft  of  the  fame  general  ftock. 
Confequently,  the  Sacooijght  not  to  be  confidcr- 
cd  as  an  important  line  of  divifion  between  tribes 
fpeaking  languages  efientially  different.  In  other 
rcfpefts,  it  may  have  been  a  line  of  much  confe- 
quence:|:. 


■  -4v? 


The  vaft  fpread  of  the  language  of  the  Dela- 
wares in  North-America  is  alfo  evinced  by  the  In- 
dian names  of  many  of  the  waters,  the  mountains, 
and  the  vallies  of  the  country.  It  is  a  faft,  that- 
from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Miflifippi,  a  large  propor- 
tion of  the  rivers  and  creeks,  in  particular,  are  ftill 
beft  known  by  the  names  [or  rather  corruptions 
of  the  names]  impofed  upon  them  by  the  Dela- 
wares, and  their  brethren.  I  fhall  fully  illuftrate 
this  aflertion  in  a  map  which  is  intended  to  be  pre- 
fixed to  my  large  work  relative  to  this  country. 
This  is  not  the  place  to  do  it  at  length.  I  may 
obferve,  however,  that  Maflachufetts,  Connedri- 
cur,  Monongahella,  AUegheney,  Mudcingum,  Sa- 
vanna, and  Miflifippi  itfelf,  are  all  Delaware 
words*.     I  believe,  the  fame  may  be  faid  of  the 

I  "  When  the  eaftern  Savages,  fays  Judge  Sullivan,  made 
an  hoftile  expedition  v,oilward,  they  were  not  feen  to  come 
further  northward  than  to  Saco-River,"  8cc,  The  Hiftoiy,  &c. 
p.  264,  265. 

*  I  ufc  the  word  Delaware  in  this  and  many  other  places  not 
merely  with  a  reference  to  the  Lenni-Lennape,  or  Delaware$, 


i 


If 


if 


'  -l 


gW  'WW 


I**' 


.!'' 


J  ■  n  ■ 


h    ■    I 


(      IX      ) 

Miflburi.     Ohio  and  Sufquchaniw  arc  not  Dela- 
ware words.  ■    ♦eaJ^'t^' 

All  the  more  favagc  na  .ons  of  North-America 
were  wanderers.  Few  of  them  are  now  found  in 
the  fame  parts  of  the  continent  in  which  they 
were  originally  difcovered.  We  have  fcen  the 
Sawwannoo  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Savanna,  in 
Georgia,  and  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Mifli- 
fippi.  At  a  later  period,  they  inhabited  the  coun- 
ty of  Lancafter,  where  they  are  no  Ion  er  fcen. 
They  are  now  fcattered  in  very  different  ^  arts  of 
the  countries  north  and  fouth  of  the  Ohio.  The 
Delawares  have  long  fince  relinquifhed  the  beau- 
tiful river  which  bore  their  name*.  The  Ma- 
hicanni  and  the  Minfi  have  alfolhifted  their  feats. 
In  fhort,  it  is  a  very  rare  circumftance  for  any 
tribe  to  continue  in  the  fame  diftrid  for  half  a 
dozen  years. 

This  obfervation  certainly  applies  to  all  oqr  In- 
dians :  but  I  believe  it  more  intimately  applies  to 
the  tribes  of  the  Delaware  ftock,  than  to  thofe  of 
the  Huron,  Cheerake,  and  other  races.  If  this 
fufpicion  be  well  founded,  we  are  furnifhed  with 
one  of  the  reafons  why  the  language  of  the  Dela- 


properly  fo  called,  but  alfo  to  the  Chippewas,  Sawwannoo, 
and  the  other  nations  fpeaking  dialefts  of  their  languages. 

*  Thefe  Indians  called  the  Delaware  Lennapewi-Hittuk, 
which  fignifiies  Indian-River. 


^• 


,    «6i 


)t  Dela- 


^.merica 
found  in 
ch  they 
fcen  the 
^anna,  in 
le  Mifll- 
le  coun- 
"cr  fecn. 
:  parts  of 
o.     The 
he  beau- 
:he  Ma- 
eir  feats. 
for  any 
for  half  a 


11  ogr  In- 

applies  to 
D  thofe  of 
i.  If  this 
flied  with 
iie  Dela- 

Sawwannoo, 

jguagcs. 

lewi-Hittuk, 


(     Ixi      ) 

wares  has  fuch  an  immenfe  fprcad  through  the 
continent.  Wanderers,  from  caprice  or  ncceflityi 
conquerors,  in  purfuit  of  empire  and  of  glory, 
neccflarily  fpread  their  language  far. 

The  Delaware  language  is  faid  to  be  deftitute 
of  the  letters  F  and  R*.  This  with  refpedt  to  the 
language  of  the  Delaware-Indians,  properly  fo 
called,  is  moft  probably  the  cafe.  But  it  is  an 
obfcrvation  which  by  no  means  applies  to  all  the 
dialefts  of  the  Delaware  language.  The  letter  R 
occurs  in  the  language  of  the  Chippcwasf,  the 
Indians  of  Penobfcot  and  St.  John's^,  the  Sanki- 
kanill,  and  fcveral  other  tribes,  who  are,  undoubt- 
edly, of  the  Delaware  ftock.  Moreover,  this  let- 
ter frequently  occurs  in  the  language  of  the  Indi- 
ans of  Pennfylvania,  towards  the  end  of  the  laft 
century  j  and  there  can  be  very  little  doubt,  that 
the  author  of  the  vocabulary  which  is  my  autho> 

*  Zeilberger,  p.  z.  f  The  following  words,  from 
Long,  will  (how  that  the  R  is  not  wanting  in  the  Chippewa 
language,  viz.  Marnay,  many ;  Mergummegat,  news,  or  in- 
telligence ;  Warbegum,  the  globe,  or  earth  ;  Pemartus,  health ; 
Warhijhcar,  white;  Otarpeet,  under;  not  to  mention  many 
others. 

I  Thefe  Indians  call  the  hair  Peerfio  ;  brother  Neecheer,  and 
daughter  Wetdoxcr. 

II  In  the  language  of  thefe  Indians,  Wye^;  is  head;  Mytrach, 
hair ;  Rinjkan,  the  fingers  Promine,  the  thi^h ;  Soukeree,  rain, 
and  ^raw,  a  dog.     De  Laet,  p.  75,76. 


!      I 


'W 


Itf 


llv 


ij.i  1 


< 


(     Ixii     ) 

rity  for  this  aflertion,  is  fpcaking  of  the  Deliwarcs 
thcmfclvcs^.  • 

I  do  not  know  that  the  letter  F  is  to  be  found 
in  the  languages  of  the  Delaware  (lock.  Lahon- 
tan  fays  the  EiTanapes  and  the  Gnacfitares,  who 
live  upon  a  river,  called  the  Long-River,  to  the 
weft  of  the  Miffifippi,  have  ir<fl.  I  am  ignorant 
what  language  tlicfe  tribes  fpake.  "  As  for  the 
two  confonants  /-  and  7%  I  never  knew  them, 
fay?  Lawfon,  in  any  Indian  fpeech  I  have  met 
withal*.  The  L  appears  to  be  very  common  in 
many  of  our  Indian  lai.guages ;  and  1  find  the  F 
in  the  language  of  the  Mulkohgcf,  Clijkkafah:}:, 
and  other  tribes. 

'  I  muft  confefs,  to  clofc  this  part  of  my  fubjcd, 
that  the  exiftencc  or  the  abfcnce  of  the  letter  R,  or 
any  other  letter,  in  a  language,  appears  to  me  to 

^  I  (hall  here  copy  from  this  vocabulary  fome  words  in 
whkh  the  letter  R  occurs.  Rhenus,  mzn;  ///>////«,  an  old  man  ; 
Kitari'ut,  w  fe ;  Aranck,  ftars ;  S'uckra,  rain  ;  Mijrack,  hair  ; 
Hijrane,  the  tongue  ;  not  to  mention  many  others.  See  P'oca- 
bularium  Barbaro-Virgineorum,  printed  in  1696.  In  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Delawares,  according  to  Ziclberger,  Lemo  is  a 
man,  and  Milach,  hair.  In  the  fame  language,  according  to 
Heckewe1'''T,  Almk  is  a  ftar. 

f  New  .  oyages,  &c   vol.  ii,  p.  303.         •  Page  231. 

f  They  call  God  Efekecfah,  and  a  dog  Rfa. 

X  Thefe  Indians  call  our  wild- turkey  [Meleagris  Gallo- 
pavo  of  Linnaeus]     Fukkit,  and  the  forehead  Etefun. 


ia;-VV.T   nifc  irMJi 


hwares 

♦  found 
Lahon- 
es,  who 
,  to  the 
gnorant 
for  the 
I  them, 
ive  met 
imon  in 
d  the  F 
.kafahij:, 

fubjed, 
:er  R,  or 
CO  me  to 

words  in 
ti  old  man ; 
raci,  hair ; 

See  f'oca- 
n  the  lan- 
,  Lenm  is  a 
xording  to 

grjs  Gallo- 
un. 


(     Ixiii     ) 

be  a  matter  of  lefs  coniequence  than  is  generally 
fuppofed.  I  have  already  obferved,  that  the  Up- 
per or  Overhill  Chccrake  make  ufe  of  the  letter  L, 
and  not  of  the  R,  whilft  the  Lower-Cheerakc 
make  ufe  of  the  R,  and  not  of  the  L.  Thus  the 
former  call  thcmfclves  Cheelake,  the  lattti  Chec- 
rake.  The  former  call  fire  Cheela,  the  latter  Che<'- 
ra*.  Above  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  ago  Hu- 
ger  Williams  obferved  the  great  variety  (  ? 
dialedts  and  proper  fpccch  of  the  Indians  of 
England,  "  within  thirty  or  forty  miles  of  tacii 
other,"  and  exemplified  it  in  the  word  yfnum,  a 
dog.  "  Jnum,  the  Cowwefet  dialed  -,  /lyim,  the 
Narroganfct  -,  yirum,  the  Quunnipicuck  ;  Jlum, 
the  Neepmuck.  So  that,  fays  our  author,  although 
fome  pronounce  not  L  nor  R,  yet  it  is  the  mod 
proper  dialcft  of  other  places,  contrary  to  many 
reportsf." 

The  language  of  the  Five-Nations  next  claims 
our  attention.     It  has  long  been  known  that  all 

•  In  like  manner,  I  have  remarked,  that  fome  of  the 
Oneidas  ufe  the  L,  where  others,  in  the  fame  village,  ufe  the 
R.  Alehaul  (or  Alehall)  and  Erhar  are  the  words  for  dog  in 
the  language  of  this  tribe. 

f  A  Key  into  the  Language  of  America :  &c.  London : 
1643.  I  have  not  been  able  to  procure  the  original  work. 
My  information  concerning  it  is  derived  from  the  Colliaions 
of  the  Maffachufetts  Hiftorical  Society,  for  the  year  1794, 
vs!.  iiri. 


I      I 


i        I 


..  .Ilfflli 


\k:' 


i!^l.:i 


(     Ixiv     ) 

the  tribes  in  this  confederacy  fpcak  dialtfts  of  the 
fame  language.-  The  affinities  of  thcfc  dialers 
will  be  evident  from  an  examination  of  my  voca- 
bularies. The  late  Sir  William  Johnfon  remarked, 
that  there  is  '•  fome  difference  of  dialed  among 
the  Six-Nations  thcmfelvcs  i  but  this  is  little 
more  than  what  is  found  in  all  tlie  European 
dates*." 

The  dialcdls  of  the  Mohawks,  Oneidas,  and 
Onondagos  differ  but  little  from  each  other. 
Thofe  of  the  Cayugas  and  Senecas  are  more  re- 
mote, and  make,  I  think,  a  nearer  approach,  than 
the  three  others,  to  the  languages  of  fome  of  the 
Southern  tribesf . 

The  letters  M  and  P  do  not  occur  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  confederate!,  '*  nor  can  they  pro- 
nounce th» ""  ,  f.v/!  Sir  William  Johnfon,  but 
with  the  utn.oft  QilficultyJ." 

Th<  ;  'ifcaroras,  whp  have  formed  a  part  of 
the  confederacy  ever  fince  1712,  fpcak  a  lan- 
guage radically  the  fame  as  that  of  the  other  tribes. 
There  is,  however,  much  lefs  affinity  between  the 
dialcft  of  the  Tufcaroras,  and  thofe  of  the  other 
tribes  in  the  confederacy,  than  there  is  between 
the  dialedts  of  thofe  other  tribes  themfelvcs. 

•  Tranfadions  of  the  Royal  Society.  Vol.   63. 
f  See  Appendix,   for  farther  information  concerning  the 
language  of  the  confederates. 

J  Tranfaftions  cf  the  Royal  Society. 


L 


cftsof  the 
fc  dialcds 
my  voca- 
rtmarkcd, 
ft  among 
1  is  little 
European 

MclaS)  and 
ch  other, 
more  rc- 
)ach,than 
mc  of  the 

the  lan- 
they  pro- 
tfon,    but 

a  part  of 
ik  a  lan- 
ler  tribes, 
twcen  the 
the  other 
between 
'es. 

1.  63. 
cerning  the 


L 


/ 


,.-»>:,. 


V 


^ :? 


^vV 


V 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


^    12.2 


13  A    mill 


I.I 


14.0 


2.0 


m 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


1.25   ||U 

1.6 

< 

6"     — 

>■ 

23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)872-4503 


R' 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  MIcroreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


I 


(     Ixv     )  ,     * 

I  have  already  faid,  chat  the  Cochncwagocs  were 
fdrmcrly  a  part  of  the  Mohawks.  Their  lan- 
guage, of  courfe,  is  that  of  the  confederacy. 

I  have  colledled  but  very  few  words  ir  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Wyandots.  They  are  fufficient  to 
fhow  that  their  language  is  a  dialed  of  that  of  the 
Six  Nations.  The  fame  remark  applies  to  the 
languages  of  the  Naudoweffies,  and  the  Hoche- 
lagenfes. 

^'  Of  the  Erlgas  I  know  but  little.  We  are  told, 
that  they  were  of  the  fame  original  ftock  with  the 
confederates,  and  that  their  language  partook  of 
that  of  the  Tufcaroras*.  I  have  not  been  able  to 
procure  any  words  in  the  dialed  of  this  tribe. 

I  believe  it  is  univerfally  admitted,  that  the  lan- 
luage  of  the  Six-Nations  and  that  of  the  Dela- 
warcs  and  their  brethren  are  radically  different. 

k 

•  Lewis  Evans's  Geographical,  Hiftorical,  Political,  Philo- 
fophical  and  Mechanical  Eflays.  The  Firft,  &c.  p.  13.  This 
aothor  iniorms  us,  that  the  Erigas  "  were  feated  on  Ohio 
and  its  Branches,  from  Beaver-Creek  to  the  Mouth  of  th» 
Quiaaghtena-River.  The  far  greater  pan  hare  been  extir- 
pated, fome  incorporated  into  the  Seneca^-  nd  the  reft  have 
retired  beyond  the  woodlefs  Plains  ove'  ?.  Miffifipp>,  and 
left  the  Confederates  entire  Mailers  of  all  the  Country.  From 
the  Ruins  of  the  Eriga  Towns  and  FortrefTes  we  fuppofe  they 
were  the  moft  numerous  of  any  in  thefe  Parts  of  America." 
Ibid. 


V, 

If 


~T, 


(     Ixvi     ) 

This,  at  leaft:,  Is  the  opinion  of  every  writer  I  have 
confulted,  and  of  every  perfon  I  have  converfcd 
with,  on  the  fubjtft.  Still,  however,  it  apears  to 
me,  that  we  .^-ave  grounds  for  aflerting,  that  thcfc 
languages  are  not  radically  different,  though  it 
muft  be  confefled,  that,  in  America,  the  rcfcm- 
blance  between  them  is  extremely  fmall.  It  is, 
indeed,  fo  fmall,  that  were  we  not  able  to  extend 
our  inquiries  on  this  fubjeft  beyond  the  limits  of 
America,  we  fhould  continue  the  common  affcr- 
tion,  that  it  is  not  pcffible  to  difcover  any  refcm- 
blance  between  the  language  of  the  confederacy 
and  that  of  the  Lenni-Lennapc.  I  recoUedt  but 
two  inftances  of  refemblance  between  them. 
The fe  deferve  to  be  mentioned. 

The  Onondagos,  one  of  the  Six-Nations,  call  a 
ftar  Otjchijchtenocbqua.  The  Narraganfets  call  the 
fame  Ancckquus :  the  Mahicanni,  Anockfuk,  and 
the  Kikkapoos,  Unaaqua.  In  thefe  inftances,  there 
is  an  evident  refemblance  between  the  two  laft; 
fyllablcs  (viz.  nochqud)  of  the  Onondago  word, 
and  the  names  of  the  Narraganfets,  Mahicanni, 
and  Kikkapoos.  Thefe  three  laft,  it  is  certain, 
fpeak  dialefts  of  the  Delaware  language. 

I  have  already  obferved,  that  the  Pampticoughs 
fpake  a  dialeft  of  the  Delaware  language.  Now 
it  is  CO  be  obferved,  that  they  call  the  numeral 
fix,  Wbo-yeocy  and  the  Tufcaroras,  who  fpeak  the 


*,    * 


A, . 


riter  I  have 
converfcd 
t  apears  to 
,  that  thcfe 
though  it 
the  rcfcm- 
lal].  It  is, 
;  to  extend 
\c  limits  of 
imon  aflcr- 
any  refcm- 
:onfedcracy 
icoUeft  but 
een    them. 


lions,  call  a 
fets  call  the 
:kruk,  and 
inccs,  there 
le  two  laft 
dago  word, 
Mahicanni, 
t  is  certain. 


Se- 


mpticoughs 
age.  Now 
ie  numeral 
0  i'peak  the 


(     ^''vii     ) 

language  of  the  confederacy,  call  the  fame  num- 
ber Houeyoc. 

If  the  reader  will  examine,  with  attention,  the  vo- 
cabularies  in  this  memoir  he  *m\\  difcover,  in  more 
inftances  than  one,  the  common  origin  of  the  lan- 
guages of  the  Six-Nations  and  thofc  of  the  Lenni- 
Lennapc  in  Afia.  Thus,  there  are  undoubtedly  ma- 
ny Delaware  words  in  the  language  of  the  Lcfghis, 
who  inhabit  the  mountains  of  Caucafus,  and  \n, 
that  of  the  Toungoofi,  whofe  fpread  in  Afia  is 
fo  extenfive.  In  the  language  of  thefe  fame  Afia-r 
tic  nations,  he  will  difcover  unequivocal  traces  of 
the  dialers  of  the  confederates  in  America.  If 
thefe  pofitions  be  well  founded,  we  are  no  longer 
authorized  to  afTcrt,  that  the  language  of  the  Six* 
Nations  and  that  of  the  Delawares  are  radically 
different. 

None  of  the  writers  that  I  have  confulted  have 
difcovered  any  affinity  between  the  language  of 
the  Cheerake  and  that  of  the  Six-Nations.  Char- 
levoix candidly  confcffes  that  he  could  pot  difco- 
ver "to  what  language  the  Cherokees  belong*.'* 
I  believe  it  has  been  univerfally  fuppofcd,  that  their 
language  is  radically  different  from  that  of  the  con> 
federacy.  But  this,  I  am  perfuaded,  is  not  the  cafr, 

The  Mohawks  call  fire,  Ocheeleh.  The  Chee- 
rake call  the  fame  Cheera,  Cheela,  and  Cheeiah, 

f  Voli.  p.  155. 


* 

..*    «#pw-t  y 


H-i.  »!,<»■  IMfJF'll 


(     Ixviii     ) 

The  Onondagos  call  a  dog,  Tfchierba :  the  Chee- 
rakc,  Keera^  and  Keethlah  :  the  Tufcaroras  Cbeetb. 
Other  inflanccs  might  be  mentioned. 

The  Senccas  prcfcrvc  a  tradition,  that  they 
migrated  from  the  vicinity  of  the  Muflcohge- 
country.  This  circumftance  favours  my  opinion, 
that  the  Six-Nations  and  the  Cheerake  are  the 
fame  people. 

It  appear",  from  different  parts  of  Adair's  Hijiory 
of  the  American  Indians y  that  there  are  fpme  words 
common  to  the  language  of  the  Cheerake  and 
Muflcohge. 

I  find  fome  affinity  between  the  language  of  the 
Muflcohge  and  that  of  the  Onondagos.  The  for- 
mer call  the  ear  lilehuchtfko :  the  latter  Ob&cbta. 

Between  the  languages  of  the  Muflcohge,  Chik- 
kafah,  and  Choktah,  there  is  an  evident  affinity. 
Thus  the  numerals  three  and  ten  [viz.  Tootcbi'na 
and  Pokdie'l  are  the  fame  in  thefe  languages.  The 
former  call  the  numeral  four  Obj^a :  the  two  latter 
Qofia, 

Some  words  are  common  to  the  languages  of  the 
Cheerake,  Chikkafah,  and  Choktah*. 

The  dialedts  of  the  Chikkafah  and  Choktah 

*  In  the  language  pf  thefe  three  nations,  iV^m  fignifies  a 
bill.  '■■    ^  ■  ■  ■ 


■•p^^^-^f^afWBf-if 


■JMf  »»■■"''»'  "^^  W  "  '"'Vl 


the  Chce- 
)ras  Cbeeth. 

that  they 
Vlulkohge- 
ly  opinion, 
ike  are  the 


air's  Htftory 
bme  words 
erake  and 


uageof  the 

The  for- 

;r  Ohuchta. 

ige,  Chik- 
nt  affinity. 
.  Tootcihina 
ages.  The 
:  two  latter 

ages  of  the 

Choktah 
nni  fignifies  a 


(     Ixix    ) 

are  very  fimilar.  This  will  appear  from  many 
parts  of  Adair's  work.  Their  numerals  arc  prc- 
cifely  the  famcf.  Interpreters  are  not  ncccffary 
in.  the  intercourfc  between  thefe  two  tribes. 

Du  Pratz  fays,  that  the  Conchacs  fpake  a  lan- 
guage almoft  the  fame  with  that  of  the  Chikka- 
fah.  ''•^hcfe  Conchacs  dwelt  in  Weft-Florida,  to 
the  north  of  the  Alibamous*,  The  fame  author 
informs  us,  that  the  nation  of  the  Mobilicns^  or 
Movill,  fpcak  the  Chikkafah  language^.  The 
Mobiliens  were  fettled  to  the  eaft  of  the  Miffi- 
fippi,  in  the  time  of  Soto. '^ 

I  have  not  been  able  to  procure  any  words  in 
the  language  of  the  Katahba  j  nor  can  I  fay  with 
confidence  to  which  of  the  American  languages, 
the  language  of  this  nation  is  moft  nearly  allied. 
I  have  fome  grounds  for  conjcfturing,  that  the  Ka- 
tahba fpeak  a  dialeft  of  the  Chikkafah  or  Chok- 
tah  language.  Adair  fays,  their  language  is  a 
"  mixed"  one.  J 

I  am  much  at  a  lofs  to  know  to  which  of  the  A- 
merican  languages,  the  language  of  the  Woe  cons 
has  the  greatcft  affinity.  Lawfon  informs  us  that 
there  was  but  one  word||  common  to  their  lan- 
guage and  that  of  the  Tufcarorasj  and  yet  thefc 

t  Adair,  p.  78.         •  Pages  yrj,  308.        §  Page  jog. 
J  Page  aa^.  ||  The  word  TJamt,  cockles. 


(     Ixx     ) 

two  nations  lived  not  two  leagues  arunder§. 
There  is  fome  affinity  between  the  language  of 
the  Woccons  and  that  of  the  J  aioi  in  Guaianaf . 

It  is  greatly  to  be  regretted,  that  we  (hould  be 
fo  ignorant  as  we  are  of  the  language  of  the 
Natchez.  I  can  fay  nothing  refpcfting  it.  Du 
Pratz  fays  thefe  Indians  fpeak  "  the  Chicafaw 
language*."  This,  however,  is  denied  by  fome 
Indian  interpreters,  with  whom  I  *have  coiiverfed 
Oh  the  fubjeft.  A  circumftance  mentioned  by 
Adairf,  convinces  me,  that  the  aflfcrtion  of  the 
French  writer  wants  confirmation. 

I  am  not  certain  that  I  have  difcovered  any  af- 
finity between  the  language  of  the  Mexicans  and 
that  of  any  of  the  other  American  nations.  It  is 
to  be  remarked,  however,  that  my  collcftion  of 
Mexican  words  is  very  fmall.  It  would,  there- 
fore, be  wrong  to  conclude  that  the  language  of 
thefe  people  is  radically  different  from  thofe  of 
other  Americans,  Nevcrthelcfs,  I  think  it  may 
be  faid,  with  fome  degree  of  fafety,  that  if 
there  are  in  America  two  or  more  radical  lan- 
guages, the  Mexican  is  one  of  them. 

The  Poconchi  or  Pocoman  language  appears  to 
have  but  little  connection  with  any  of  the  North- 

§  A  new  Voyage,  &c.  p.  231. 
^  The  former  call  the  head  Popfti  the  latter  Boppt, 
•  Page  313.  f  Pageaie. 


(    Ixxi    ) 


arunder§. 
inguage  of 
jaiana^. 

(hould  be 
gc  of  the 
ig  it.  Du 
Chicafaw 
d  by  fomc 
coiivcrfed 
itioned  by 
tion  of  the 


'cd  any  af- 
xicans  and 
ons.  It  is 
)llc£tion  of 
lid,  thcre- 
anguage  of 
m  thofc  of 
nk  it  may 
Yt  that  if 
adical  Ian- 


appears  to 
the  North- 


9oppt. 
zie. 


American  dialcdls.  The  letters  L  and  R  arc  both 
found  in  this  language.  It  is  faid  to  have  *'  fomc 
connexion"  with  the  language  called  CbacciguelX. 

There  is  fomc  affinity  between  the  language  of 
the  Darien-Indians  and  that  of  the  Pottawatameh, 
and  other  tribes  of  the  Delaware  (lock.  In  the 
language  of  the  Poctawataweh,  Nanna  is  mother. 
Naunah  is  the  fame  in  the  language  of  the  Indians 
of  the  Ifthmus.  There  is  likewifc  fomc  affinity 
between  the  Poconchi  and  Darien  languages.  In 
the  former.  Tat,  and  in  the  latter  Tautah,  is  father. 

I  have  already  faid,  that  there  is  fome  affinity 
between  the  language  of  the  Jaioi,  in  Guaiana, 
and  that  of  the  Woccons,  in  North-Carolina*.  I 
have  alfo  obfcrved,  that  there  is  a  confidcrable 
affinity  between  the  language  of  the  Caraibes  and 
that  of  the  Jaioif .  We,  moreover,  difcover  fome 
traces  of  rclemblanre  between  the  languages  of 
the  Jaioi  and  Caraibes  and  that  of  the  Natchez. 
Thefe  laft  call  fire  Qua:  the  Jaioi  Ouapoto ;  and 
the  Carai'bes  Ouatii/u. 

Having  but  fifteen  or  fixteen  wordo  in  the  lan- 
guages of  the  Arwaccas  and  the  Shebaioi,  two 
nations  of  Guaiana,  I  cannot  pretend  to  fay  any 
thing  concerning  them.  I  have,  in  another  place, 
hinted  at  the  refemblance  which  fubfifts  between 

t  Gage,  p.  466.       •  See  page  6g.      f  See  pages  55,  56. 


I 


■nnK>^«>iu  '•«*t!%itP»j 


(    Ixxii    ) 

the  language  of  one  of  thefe  nations  and  the  dia* 
ledbs  of  certain  Scmoyads,  Toungoofi,  &c.  in  A- 
fw*. 

Time  has  not  effaced  every  refcmblance  be- 
tween the  language  of  certain  Brafilians  and  that 
of  fome  of  the  tribes  of  North-America.  In  the 
language  of  fome  of  the  Indians  of  Brafil,  the 
eyes  are  called  Scefcah.  The  Chippewas  call 
the  fame  Skefick :  theSawwannoo,Ske-fick-queh. 
The  Pottawatameh  call  an  eye  Ne-ike-Ack. 

Of  the  language  of  the  Ptruvians,  I  cannot  form 
any  certain  judgment.  ' 

The  language  of  the  Chilefe  bears  fome  affinity 
to  thofe  of  fome  of  the  tribes  of  North- America. 
I  have  jufl  faid  that  the  Pottawatameh  call  the  eye 
Ne-lke-fick.  The  Chilefe  calls  the  eyes  Ne. 
The  latter  call  the  mouth  Oun.  Certain  Indians 
in  Pennfylvania  call  the  fame  Toon, 


The  preceding  remarks,  and  the  annexed  vo- 
cabularies, do  not  favour  the  opinion  of  Mr.  Jcf- 
ferfon,  that  the  number  of  radical  languages  in 
America  is  fo  greatf .  It  is  true  that  hitherto  we 
have  difcovered  but  very  little  refcmblance  be- 

*  See  page  22  of  the  Vocabulary,  in  the  note, 
f  See  pages  19,  20. 


d  the  dia- 
Scc.  in  A.- 

stance  be- 
ts and  that 
a.  In  the 
Jrafil,  the 
>ewas  call 
fick-queh. 
e-Ack. 

innot  form 


ne  affinity 
-America. 
:all  the  eye 
eyes  Ne. 
\m  Indiana 


nexed  vo- 
fMr.  Jcf. 
nguages  in 
ithcrto  wc 
l>lancc  bc- 

ote. 


(     Ixxiii     )  Jp 

tween  fcveral  of  thcfc  languages.  But  then  it 
Ihould  be  remembered,  that  our  colledtions  of 
words  are  very  fmall  and  imperfcft,  and  of  courfc, 
that  as  yet  we  have  not  had  opportunities  of  point- 
ing out  all  the  refcmblanccs  which  may  exift. 
Much  may  be  done  by  the  labour  of  future  inqui-»t 
rers. 

What  the  Abbe  Clavigero  has  faid  concerning 
the  great  number  of  languages  in  America  is  by 
no    means    conclufive.      The  languages  of  the 
Mexicans,  Otomics,  Tarafcas,  Mayas,  and  Miz- 
tecas,  were  we  in  poflefllon  of extenfivc  vocabula- 
ries of  them,  would  probably  be  found  to  bear  fomc 
affinity  to  each  other.     Our  author  informs  us, 
that  in  a  journey  "  made  by  the  Spaniards,  in  the 
year   1606,   from  New -Mexico  unto  the  river 
which  they  call  Tizon,  fix  hundred  miles  from  that 
province,  towards  the  north-weft,  they  found  there 
fome  large  edifices  and  met  with  fome  Indians  who 
fpoke  the  Mexican  language,"*  &c. 

With  regard  to  the  thirty-five  languages  which 
have  been  difcovered  in  Mexico,  and  the  fifty 
which  the  Portuguefe  counted  in  Maragnon,  in 
the  beginning  of  the  laft  century,  no  perfon  will 
imagine  that  they  are  all  radically  diflfcrcnt.  Cla- 
vigero himfelf  admits  that  there  is  a  great  affinity 

1 

*  •    Vol.  11,   p.    4T4. 


♦  • 


«. 

^ 


l. 


,      \4         '      (  Jxxiv   ) 

.    between  fome  of  thofc  languages,  "  which  flicws, 
he  remarks,  that  ihcy  arc  fprung  from  ihc  fame 
parent,  namely,  the  Eudtve,  Opata,  and  Tanahu- 
,    imra,  in  North- America,  and  the  Mocohiy  'JUa, 
♦  ^   and  y^iipona,  in  South- America*."     Even  thofe 
which,  he  fays,  are  as  different  from  each  other  as 
the  Illyrian  from  the  Hebrew,  fuch  as  the  lan- 
♦      guages  of  the  Mexicans,  Otomies,  Sccf  it  is  pro- 
bable will  be  found  to  bear  fome,  perhaps  a  con- 
fiderablc,  re  fern  blance  to  each  other.     The  affini- 
ties of  languages  arc  not  to  be  difcovered  by  a 
fuperficial  view  of  them.     Extcnfive  vocabularies 
fhould  be  collcded,  and  thefe  fhonld  be  examin- 
ed and  compared  with  labour  and  with  patience. 
In  fuch  an  inveftigation  too,  it  is  of  elll-ntial  con- 
fequence  that  the  inquirer  fhould  proceed  with 
candour,  as  well  as  with  caution. 

Nothing  is  more  common  than  for  Indian  tra- 
/        ders,  interpreters,  or  other  perfons,  to  aflcrt,  that 
fuch  and  fuch  languages  bear  no  relation  to  each 
other:  becaufe,  it  feems,  that  the  perfons  fpealc- 
■       ing  them  cannot  always  underftand  one  another. 
When  thefe  very  languages,  however,  are  com- 
pared, their  relations,  or  affinities,  are  found  out. 
It  is  by  fuch  comparifons,  that  I  have  afcertain- 
-       ed,  that  the  language  of  the  Dtlawares  is  the  lan- 
guage of  fuch  a  great  number  of  tribes  in  Amc- 


Vol.  II.  p.  aeS. 


f  Ibid. 


^ 


i,  * 


ich  flicws, 
the  fame 
i  TanahU' 
obi,  Toba, 
vcn  thofc 
li  other  as 
•  the  Ian- 
it  is  pro- 
ps a  con- 
'he  affini- 
cred  by  a 
:abularies 
examin- 
patiencc. 
itial  con- 
eed  with 


dian  tra- 
rert,  that 
1  to  each 
is  fpeak- 
another. 
ire  com- 
und  out. 
fcertain- 
the  Jan- 
in  Amc- 


''    "  (     Ixxv     ) 

rica.     It  is  by  fuch  comparifons,  that  future  in- 
quirers may  difcover,  that  in  all  the  vaft  countries 
of  America  there  is  but  one  language  :  fuch  inqui- 
ries, perhaps,  will  even  prove,  or  render  it  highly 
probable,  that  all  the  languages  of  the  earti.  bear  ^ 
Ibmc  affinity  to  each  other.    I  have  already  difco-   "' 
vcred  fome  ftriking  affinities  between  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Yolofs  [one  of  the  blacked  nations 
of  Africa]  and  certain  American  tribes.     What  a 
field  for  inveftigation  docs  this  lafl:  mentioned  cir- 
cumftance  open !  Whilft  philofophers  are  bufied    ' 
in  inveftigating  the  influence  of  climate  and  food, 
and  other  phyfical  agents,  in  varying  the  figure  and 
complexion  of  mankind,  they  fhould  not  negleft 
inquiries  into  the  rcfcmblances  of  all  languages. 
The  farther  we  pufh  our  refearches  of  thil  kind, 
the  more  we  difcover  the  proofs,  if  not  of  the  ab- 
folutc  derivation  of  all  mankind  from  one  pair,  at 
leaft  of  the  ancient  intercourfc  of  all  the  nations 
of  the  earth. 


I  now  proceed  to  give  fome  account  of  the  dif- 
ferent Afiatic  and  European  nations  whofe  lan- 
guages arc  compared  with  thofe  of  the  Ameri- 
cans*. 

•  The  reader  will  pleafe  to  obfcrve  that  in  the  following 
vocabularies  tlie  American  are  feparated  from  tjie  Afiatic  an4 
other  languages  by  a  line  thus : 


t    ♦ 


% 


:  M 


r,J.vS^;''*,£^i..:-:  ..^-; 


■» 


I%* 


•'% 


'?■ 


(    Ixxvi     ) 

The  Semoyads  feem  moft  entitled  to  our  firft 
attention,  as  their  range  in  Afia  is  fo  great,  and 
as  their  language  fecms  to  be  fo  unequivocally  pre- 
ferred in  an  immenfe  portion  of  America. 

The  original  Semoyads,  Samojedes,  or  Samo- 
eds,  commonly  called  by  the  Ruffians,  Samoyedi, 
«  inhabit  the  northernmoft  part  of  Ruffia  along 
the  coafts  of  the  Icy-Sea,  from  the  river  Petchora 
as  far  as  the  Lena,  and  are  divided  into  the  Euro- 
pean and  Siberian  Semoyadsf."  Ml  the  Semoy- 
ads lead  a  wandering  life. 

The  Semoyads,  120,  dwell  in  the  vicinity  of 
Petchora,  near  the  Frozen-Sea:  thofe  121, 
dwell  in  the  vicinity  of  the  town  of  Obdorflc,  near 
the  fame  fea:  122,  in  Joraczkago :  123,  in  Man- 
gafea:  1 24  in  Toorooganlko :  125',  126,  on  the 
river  Tomfk,  in  Siberia:  127,  near  Narim  on 
the  Obe  in  Siberia :  128,  on  the  river  Kett ;  and, 
129,  in  the  diftrift  of  Timlkago. 

The  numbers  affixed  to  the  Afiatic  nations  are  the  numbers 

by  which  thefe  nations  are  marked  in  the  Vocabularia  Compara- 
'    ti-va  of  Pallas.     In  a  few  inftances,  I  have  riot  exhibited  any 

comparifon  of  the  American  with  the  Afiatic  or  other  words. 

In  thefe  cafes,  the  line  is  not  made  ufe  of. 
f  The  words  in  inverted  commas  are  taken  from  a  very  ufe- 

ful  work,  entitled   Survey  cf  the  Ruftan  Empire,  Sec.  p.  64. 

By  Capt.  Sergey  Plefcheef.  Englifti  Tranflation.  London  : 
1792.  8vo.  I  ihall  frequently  refer  to  uiis  work  in  the  fol- 
lowing pages. 


'iftfe-^ 


0  our  firft 
great,  and 
'ocallypre- 
ica. 

,  or  Samo- 
Samoyedi, 
LulTia  along 
er  Petchora 
o  the  Euro- 
the  Semoy- 

5  vicinity  of 
thofe  121, 
idorflc,  near 
23,  in  Man- 
ia6,  on  the 
r  Narim  on 
■  Kctt ;  and, 


are  the  numbert 
hularia  Compara- 
Bt  exhibited  any 
or  other  words. 

from  a  very  ufe- 
tpire,  &c.  p.  64. 
ition.  London : 
work  in  the  fol- 


(     Ixxvii     ) 

The  Karafllni,  130,  inhabit  the  kingdom  of 
Carezem,  not  far  from  the  Gihon,  called  Oxus  by 
the  ancients. 

Taweeguini,  131. 

Kamaftfhini,  132,  dwell  on  the  river  Kama,  a 
branch  of  the  Volga. 

TheKoiballi,  or  Kaybalhi,  133,  and  the  Mou- 
tori,  134,  are  of  the  fame  race  with  the  Semoy- 
ads.  They  are  difpcrfed  in  different  parts  of  Si- 
beria, as  on  the  rivers  Obe,  Eniffcy*,  Kett, 
Tom,  die. 

The  Mogul-Tartars,  135,  arc  alfo  called  IVlun- 
gals.  They  are  principally  difpcrfed  in  the  dcferts 
ofGobey,  and  partly  in  the  diftri6t  of  Selcnghinflct» 
The  Mungals  do  not  confider  themfelves  as 
Tartars^, 

The  Boureti,  136,  called  by  the  Ruffians,  Brats- 
kic,  "  live  on  the  banks  of  the  Baical,  and 
other  places  in  the  government  of  Irkoutlk : 
they  differ  from  the  Toungoofi  only  by  their  lan- 
guage, which  is  compounded  of  the  Mungalian  : 
they  fubfift  by  the  breeding  of  cattle  and  hunting, 
and  are  all  idolaters,  governed  by  Shamans§." 
Bell,  who  calls  them   Buraty,   fays  their    faces 


•  Jcnifea,  Jenifei,  Jewca. 
J  Strahlenberg,  p.  5 1  • 


f  Plefcheef,  p.  65. 
§  Plefcheef,  p.  67. 


■^'  *^f4 


P  * 


-w  K^f,.,^.viii?:^-.-^lu;i- 


»■» 

4  t 


(     Ixxviii     ) 


i  "  are  not  quite  fo  flat  as  thofe  of  the  Kalmucks ; 
their  nofes  being  fomewhat  higher,  and  their 
countenances  more  open*." 

The  Kalmuks,  137,  or  as  they  are  called  by 
the  Ruffians,  Kalmhyki  and  Kalmyki,  "fpcak  the 
Mungalian  language,  obferve  the  religion  of  La- 
ma, get  their  livelihood  chiefly  by  the  breeding 
j;  of  cattle,  and  live  in  large  kibitki,  a  kind  of  tents. 
Some  of  them  have  carried  their  habitations  in- 
to the  circuit  of  Stavropol  in  the  government  of 
Siberia,  and  are  Chriflriansf." 

The  Toungoofi,  Tungufi,  or  Tongufians,  arc 
a  very  numerous  people.  In  the  time  of  Strahlen- 
bcrg,  they  were  thought  to  amount  to  feventy  or 
eighty  thoufand  men  J.  "  They  are  difpcrftd 
'  from  the  river  EniflTcy  as  far  as  the  fea  of  Okhotflc, 
and  from  the  Penjinflcaya  Gooba,  beyond  the 
Chinefe  frontier  :  they  live  by  hunting  and  fifli- 
ing ;  their  tongue  is  a  dialed  of  the  Manjour. 
They  are  all  idolaters,  under  the  government  of 
Shamans  ||." 

Some  writers  are  of  opinion,  that  feme  of  the 
Toungooli  came  originally  from  Dauria§.  On 
the  authority  of  the  Chinefe  Annals,  and  other 

•  Vol.  I.  p.  299,  300.  t  Plefcheef.  p.  66. 

X  Page  450.        II  PJefcheef,  p.  67.        ^  Iftrand  Ides  and 
Adam  Brandt,  as  quoted  by  Strahlenberg,  p,  451. 


«,>■**# 


U, ,.  f  I ..  .  -ik  .^^JkaL^^.^ 


1? 


almucks ; 
ind  their 

called  by 
fpcak  the 
3n  of  La- 
breeding 
of  tents, 
itions  in- 
iment  of 


lans,  are 
Jtrahlen- 
venty  or 
iifpcrftd 
)khot(k, 
ond  the 
md  fifh- 
4anjour. 
iment  of 


c  of  the 
§.  On 
d  other 

66. 

L  Ides  and 


( 


Ixxix 


) 


works,  it  is  aflcrtcd  that  the  anceftors  of  the  Ton- 
gooii  were  the  firft  original  Tartars  *.  They  call 
themfelves  Kalljak-Tzin,  That  is,  "generations 
who  have  taken  their  fixed  abode  in  certain 
places. 

The  Toungoofi,   138,  dwell  near  the  town  of 
NeremfK:    thofe   139  on  the  Jenifea :   ,40,  in 
the  Province  of  Mangafea:   ,41,  in  Bargoozin  : 
142,  m  Upper  Angerfkich :  ,43.  near  Yakutlka : 
i44>  near  Ochotlka. 

The  Lamuti,  145,  the  Chapoglrri,  ,46,  and  the 
Yukaghiri,  147,  dwell  on  the  river  Enifley.         * 

,  J^ll  ^''l:  '^''  '^"  ^°"°^''  '49>  the  Aff.nl  ^ 
150,  the  Inbac,  Z51,  and  the  Pumpocolli,  ,5.,  all 
inhabit  ,n  the  vicmity  of  the  Eniffey.     They  are 
now  vay  few  in  numberf. 

part  of  Kamtchatka,  « in  the  vicinity  of  the  Pen- 
Jinfkaya  Gooba,  and  on  the  coaft  of  the  Eaftcrn 
Ocean    almoft  as  far  as  the  Anadir.     They  are 
divided  into  the  fedentary  or  fixed,  and  the  wan- 
dering or  the  rein-deer  Koriaki :  the  former  fub- 
fift  by  hunting  and  fifhing,  and  the  latter  by  rear-    - 
«ng  reindeer.     Their  mode  of  living,  their  man- 
ners, and  cuftoms  are  very  fimilar  to  thofe  of  the 
Kamtchadalst"      Strahlenberg  fays  they    ar^ 
•StrahJeaber^.p.,5,.      t  Palla..      t  Plefche'cf. p. 6^ 


J_-J 


*''.,■ 


I 


(     Ixxx     ) 

bcardlcfs  like  the  Laplanders,  Semoyads,  andOf- 
tiaks:  "  For,  in  the  firft  Place,  they  have  natu- 
rally very  little  hair  about  their  mouth,  and  what 
little  they  have  they  pluck  out,  as  do  alfo  the  J«- 
kuhti,  TungusU  and  Kalmucks*."  It  is  hardly  ne- 
ceffary  to  obferve,  in  this  place,  that  the  Amen- 
can  Indians  very  generally  pull  out  their  beards, 
as  well  as  the  hair  from  other  parts  of  their  bodies. 

The'Koriaki  153.  dwell  in  the  government  of 
Irkoutflc:  154,  on  the  river  Kolhima;  and  155, 
on  the  river  Tigyl. 

*    Under  this  head  of  Koriaki,  I  may  mention  the 
'  *  inhabitants  of  the  iHand  of  Caraga,  156,  which  is 
^     ntuated  near  the  north-eaft  coaft  of  Kamtchatka. 
Pallas  fays,  they  fpeak  the  Koriaki  language. 

The  Tchouktchi,  or  Tchuktfchi,  157,  inhabit 
«'  the  north-eaftern  part  of  Siberia,  between  the  ri- 
vers Kolhima  and  Anadir,  and  are  diftinguilhcd  by 
the  names  of  Fixed  and  Rein-deer  Tchuktchi : 
they  are  very  rude  and  lavage,  and  inclined  to  fu- 
icide      By  refemblance  they  feem  to  be  of  the 
fame  race  with  the  Koriakif."     I  may  here  ob- 
ferve, that  fuicide  is  the  vice  of  our  American  In- 
dians.    Is  not  fuicide  more  common  among  la- 
vage than  among  civilized  nations  ?    I  fliall  exa- 
mine this  queftion  in  another  place.     Pallas  fays 


'  Strahlenberg,  p.  39^- 


t  Plefchtef,  p.  7''7Z- 


x_.. 


(     Ixxxi     ) 


s,  andOf- 
lavc  natu-- 
,  and  what 
fo  the  Ja- 
hardly  ne- 
,he  Ameri- 
cir  beards, 
heir  bodies. 

ernment  of 
1}  and  155, 

mention  the 
56,  which  is 
Lamtchatka. 
nguage. 

157,  inhabit 
tween  the  ri- 
inguilhcd  by 
Tchuktchi : 
iclined  to  fu- 
to  be  of  the 
nay  here  ob- 
American  In- 
on  among  fa- 
?    Ifliallexa- 
.     Pallas  fays 

leef.  p.y-zz- 


the  language  of  the  Tchouktfchi  is  nearly  a  dialcdl 
of  the  Koriak. 

The  Kamtchadals  are  the  people  of  Kamtchat- 
ka,  or  Jecco  as  ir  is  called  by  the  Chinefe.  They 
are  now  under  the  fubjeftion  of  the  Ruffians,  and 
have  embraced  the  Chriftian  religion.  "  They 
get  their  livelihood  chiefly  by  huntir;  and  fifliing. 
In  winter  they  live  in  fubterraneous  yurts,  or  huts, 
and  in  the  fummer  in  balagans,  a  kind  of  building 
raifed  on  pillars  in  the  manner  of  a  pigeon- 
houfe*." 

The  Kamtchadals  158,  live  in  the  northern 
parts  of  the  Peninfula,  along  the  river  Tigyl:  159, 
in  the  weftern  part  along  the  river  Bol/haya:  i6o, 
on  the  river  Kamtchatka,  towards  the  North-Cape. 

The  Japonians,  or  Japoneefe,  161,  are  the 
people  of  Japan. 

The  Kouriltzi,  162,  inhabit  the  fouthern  part 
of  Kamtchatka,  and  the  Kourifkie,  or  Kurile- 
Iflands,  which  are  fituated  between  Kamtchatka 
and  Japan, 

The  Mandfhuri,  or  Manjouri,  163  j  the  Kitta- 
wini,  164;  and  the  Tangutani,  165,  inhabit  the 
country,  called  Chincfe-Tartary. 

m 

*  Plefchee'f,  p.  68. 


fm 


% 


I 


(    IxxxH    ) 

The  Indoftani,  i68,  arc  the  natives  of  Bengal  j 
thofe  169,  are  the  natives  of  Deccan. 

The  Malays,  183,  and  the  Javancfe,  184,  arc 
well  known  by  thefc  names. 

The  Lefghis,  Lefghintzi,  or  Lefguintfi,  dwell 
on  and  near  Mount  Caucafus.  They  "  are  divi- 
ded into  twcnty-feven  tribes*.*'  They  are  faid 
to  be  a  reftlefs  and  faithlefs  people,  "  making  fre- 
quent incurfions  into  Georgia  and  other  neigh- 
bouring countriesf." 

The  Lefghis,  50,  dwell  on  the  Antzoogk :  51, 
on  the  Jawr ;  52,  on  the  Choonzawgk  j  and  53, 
on  the  Deedo. 

TheTchiochonflci,  54 ;  the Eftlandians,  55;  the 
Carelians,  56  j  the  Olonetzi,  57;  and  the  Lopari, 
58,  inhabit  the  country  on  both  fides  of  the  Gulph 
of  Finland.     All'  thefe  have  a  Finnic  origin. 

The  Zhiryane,  59,  "  are  found  in  the  govern- 
ment of  Pcrme,  and,  like  the  Permiaki,  can  hard- 
ly be  diftinguifhed  from  the  Ruffians :  fome  of 
them  have  gone  over  to  the  river  ObeJ."  They 
are  defcended  from  the  Tchude,  or  Finns  ||. 

The  Permiaki,  or  Pcrmians,  60,  dwell  in  the 


•  Plefcheef,  p.  63. 
I  Plefcheef,  p.  53. 


I  Ibid,  p.  332. 

|{  Ibid.  p.  133. 


.^.^A— --——.■■—  ■•  ^'»*-'  »^'Uti':liiiJ^''X-^—  •■ 


(     Ixxxiii     ) 


f  Bengal} 


184,  are 

itfi,  dwell 
■  are  divi- 
Y  are  faid 
aking  fre- 
ler  neigh- 

jogk:  51, 

i  and  53, 


IS,  55;  the 
lie  Lopari, 
the  Gulph 
rigin. 

e  govcrn- 

can  hard- 

:  fome  of 

:."    They 

ns||. 

well  in  the 


332- 
I.  p.  133. 


government  of  Perme,  and  about  the  northern 
parts  of  the  river  Obe.* 

The  Mordva,  or  Morduini,  61,  are  divided  into 
two  tribesj  viz.  the  Mokfhan  and  the  Erzian. 
They  inhabit  the  government  of  Nizncy-Novgn- 
rod,  Kazane,  Sinbirfk,  Oufa,  and  Penza.  Moil 
of  them  are  Chriftiansf .  Like  the  Tchuvalhi, 
they  make  the  doors  of  their  houfes  to  the  fouth, 
"  that  they  may  offer  their  prayers  to  the  Sun." 
They  facrifice  an  ox  to  their  god,  whom  they 
name  JumiJhipasX. 

The  Mokfhan  62,  I  have  jufl  mentioned  as  a 
branch  of  the  Mordv  t. 

The  CheremifTi,  63,  more  properly  Tchere- 
miffi,  inhabit  the  governments  of  Kafane,  Nizney- 
Novgorod,  and  Orenburg.  Some  of  them  are 
Chriftians,  others  Idolaters  §.  Thele  people  have 
defcended  from  the  Finns.  Their  language  has  a 
great  affinity  with  that  of  the  Finns,but  it  is  much 
mixed  with  that  of  the  Ruffians  and  Tartars  ||. 

The  Tchuvafhi,  64,  called  alfoCzuwafchi,are  in 
every  refpeft  like  the  Tcheremiffi,  and  live  in  the 

*  I  beg  leave  to  mention,  in  this  place,  that  the  Permiaki  call 
the  cye,Schin  (Strahlenberg).  The  Chikkafah-Indians  call 
the  eyes  Skin.  The  Sankikani  call  the  eye  Schinquoy.  See 
the  Vocabularies,  No.  xvii. 

f  Plefcheef,  p.  51;.         J  Strahlenberg,  p.  412,  413. 

\  Plefcheef,  p.  54.  ||  Strahlenberg,  p.  355. 


^-r^r-*"""— ^-w 


(     Ixxxiv     ) 

fame  places  with  the  Mordva  :  they  arc  almoft  all 
Chriftians*.  "  They  offer  all  their  firft  fruits  tp 
their  god,  whom  they  call  Thory  and  fet  before 
him  "  a  certain  loaf-)-." 

The  Votiaki,  or  Votti,  65,  inhabit  the  govern- 
ments of  Kazane,  and  Viatka,  and  other  neigh- 
bouring diftrifts.  "  They  employ  themfelves  in 
hufbandry  and  breeding  of  cattle.  Some  of  them 
are  Chriftians,  but  the  grcateft  part  are  Idolaters, 
and  governed  by  their  Shamanslf ." 

*'  The  Vogoulitchi  dwell  in  the  northern  part 
of  the  Oural  Mountains.  Part  of  them  lead  a 
wandering  life,  and  fomc  are  fettled.     They  fub- 

•  Plefcheef,  p.  54.  55.       t  Strahlenberg,  p.  355,  356. 

X  Plefcheef,  p.  53,  54. — The  Shamans  are  vizards  or  con- 
jurers, who  are  in  high  eftimation  among  many  of  the  idola- 
trous nations  of  Ruflia.  They  pretend,  (and  unfortunately  it 
is  believed  by  the  miferable  people  among  whom  they  refide) 
that  they  can  cure  difeafes,  avert  misfortunes,  and  foretel 
things  yet  locked  up  in  the  womb  of  time.  They  pretend  to 
do  much  more.  I  cannot  help  obferving,  in  this  place,  that 
the  conjurers  among  the  American  favages,  are  the  Shamans 
of  this  country.  Their  very  exiftenct,  in  both  portions  of 
the  world,  is  a  Ariking  proof  of  the  miferable  and  debafed 
condition  of  extenfive  families  of  mankind.  It  tells  us,  howe- 
ver, what  was  once  probably,  the  conditions  of  thofe  very  na- 
tions whom  fcience  and  freedom  now  enlighten.  //  tells  us 
what  may  again  be  our  lot,  Ihould  we  relapfe  into  times  of 
ftupidity  and  error.  But  even  the  wifeft  of  nations  arc  ftill 
fon>cwhat  under  the  government  of  Shamans. 


I       » 


yt?: 


I  ' 


almoH:  all 
ft  fruits  to 
fet  before 


e  govern- 
icr  neigh- 
mfelves  in 
jc  of  them 
:  Idolaters, 


thern  part 
em  lead  a 
They  fub- 

;  355.  356. 
izards  or  con- 
of  the  idola- 
ifortunately  it  ■ 
n  they  refide) 
I,  and  foretel 
;y  pretend  to 
is  place,  that 
!  the  Shamans 
i  portions  of 
e  and  debafed 
ells  us,  howe- 
:hofe  very  na- 
n.  //  tells  us 
into  times  of 
tions  are  flill 


(     Ixxxv     ) 

fift  chiefly  by  hunting  and  fifliing.  Some  of  them 
are  Chridians  i  the  reft  are  Idolaters*."  Strah- 
Icnbcrg  fays  that  thefc  people  are  defcended  from 
the  Hunsf.  When  the  Vogoulitchi  have  killed 
fevcral  bears  in  the  woods,  they  offer  three  of 
them  to  their  gods  J. 

The  Vogoulitchi  66,  dwell  in  the  government 
of  Tobollk  in  Siberia :  68,  near  Chcndeema,  and 
69,  near  Berezov,  both  in  the  government  of 
Tobolfk. 

The  Oftiaks  70,  dwell  about  Berczowa:  71, 
near  Narim :  72,  on  the  loganni :  73,  in  the  dif- 
trift  of  Loompokonlk :  74,  in  the  diftridt  of 
Waflioguanlkawgo :  75,  on  the  river  Taz. 

The  Perfians,  76,  are  well  known  by  this 
name. 

The  Curdi,  77,  are  the  people  of  Curdiftan,  or 
Gurdiftan. 

TheOfetti,  Oflctintzi,  or  Ofll,  79,  are  fupptfed 
to  be  the  ancient  Uzi.  They  live  in  the  middle 
part  of  the  Caucafian-Mountains. 

The  Dugorri,  80. 

The  Turks,  88,  are  well  known  by  this  name. 

*  Plefcheef,   p.  55.         f  Page  97.     j  Strahlcnberg,  p. 
96,  97. 


""W 


(     Ixxxvi     ) 

The  Tartars,  89,  dwell  in  the  province  of  Ka- 
zane  :  90,  91,  in  the  government  of  Orenburgh, 
in  Siberia:  92,  93,  on  Mount- Caucafus :  94, 
near  the  town  of  Tobolflc  :  95,  in  the  diftrift  of 
Tchatlkago :  96,  in  the  diftrift  of  Checollimic : 
97,  on  the  Jenifca :  98,  near  Kooznctfkaw  -,  and 
99,  on  the  Baraba. 

The  Kangatfi,  100,  live  in  Independent  Tarta- 
ry,  in  Afia. 

The  Tcleouti,or  White-Kalmuks,  101,  live  in 
villages  about  Kuznetfl<. 

The  Bucharians,  or  Bafhkirtzi,  10a,  dwell  in 
thefouthern  part  of  the  Uralian-Mountains. 

The  Kirghiftzi,  or  Kirghis-kaifaks,  104,  be- 
tween the  rivers  Oural  and  Emba. 

The  Yakouti,  106,  dwell  near  the  rivers  Lena, 
Yana,  &c.  in  Siberia.  "  Their  outward  appear- 
ance, language,  cuftomsand  fafhions,  (hew  that  this 
race  dcfcends  from  a  mixture  of  Tartars  and 
Mungals*." 

The  Kartalini,  108,  dwell  on  Caucafus. 

The  Imeretians,  109,  people  oflmeretia. 

The  Suanetti,  iioj  the  Kabardinian  Tcher- 
kelTi,  iiii  the  Altckefick-Abiflinian,   ii2ithe 

•  Plefcheef,  p.  60. 


iceof  Ka- 
rcnburgh, 
afus :  94i 
diftria  of 
ecoUimie : 
[kaw ',  and 

ent  Tarta- 

oi>  live  in 

,,  dwell  in 
tains. 

,   104,  bc- 

Ivers  Lena, 
ird  appcar- 
ew  that  this 
artars  and 

fus. 

retia. 

ian  Tcher- 
,   1 1 2  i  the 


(     Ixxxvii     )  * 

the'Kufhazlbb-Abiflinlan,  113;  the  Tchcchcntzi, 
1 14 ;  the  Inguflicvtzi,  115;  the  Toofchctti,  1 16  ; 
the  Kazec-Koomitlki,  117,  and  the  Akafhini, 
119,  dl  dwell  on  and  near  Caucafus. 

In  my  vocabularies,  I  have  alfo  given  a  place  to 
the  Chincfej  tothe  VindjE,  or  Vandals,  who  inha- 
bit the  countries  of  Lufatia  and  Carniola ;  to  the 
native  IriHi ;  to  the  Wallachians,  or  people  of 
Walachia,  Moldavia,  and  the  frontiers  of  Tran- 
fylvania ;  and  to  the  Anglo-Saxons.  I  have  alfo 
mentioned  the  Eikimaux,  who  there  is  every  rea- 
fon  to  believe  are  derived  from  Afla,  as  well  as 
the  other  Americans*. 

*  The  foregoing  notices  concerning  the  Afiat'ic  and  Europe'^ 
an  nations  will,  doubtlefs,  be  thought  too  brief:  but  neither 
time  nor  inclination  would  permit  to  enter  farther  on  the  fub- 
jedl  at  prefent.  As  we  are  now  in  poflefTion  of  excellent  maps 
of  the  countries  inhabited  by  the  nations  whom  I  have  menti- 
oned, the  reader  will  not  find  it  a  difficult  matter  to  difcover, 
with  care,  the  prccife  places  of  their  refidence.  The  beau- 
tiful mJips  prefixed  to  Pennants'  Ar^ic  Zoology  are  worth 
confulting.  I  would  alfo  refer  him  to  the  map  prefixed 
to  Plefciicef's  Survey;  and  to  that  in  Strahlenberg's  work, 
entitled  an  Hijiorico-Geographical  Defiription  of  the  North  and 
Eajlern  Parts  of  Europe  and  Afta,  Sec.  Englifli  tranflation. 
London:  1738.  4to.  This  is  the  work  which  I  have  often 
alluded  to  in  the  courfe  of  this  inveftigution. 


'?;< 


'f" '- ..  -r 


•i 


(     Ixxxviii     ) 


THE  comparative  vocabularies  which  arc  pub- 
liftied  in  this  memoir,  fcem  to  render  it  certain, 
that  the  nations  of  America  and  thofc  of  Afia  have 
a  common  origin.  I  flatter  myfclf  that  this  point 
is  now  cftablilhed  with  fome  degree  of  certainty, 
though  I  by  no  means  fuppofc  that  what  I  have 
faid  Ihould  preclude  the  neccflity  of  farther  inqui- 
ries on  the  fubjcft.  On  the  contrary,  I  am  per- 
fuaded  that  I  have  only  opened  a  mine,  in  which 
future  labourers  will  difcover  great  and  many 
riches. 

But  it  may  be  faid,  the  origin  of  the  Americans 
is  not  yet  afcertaincd.  My  vocabularies  only 
prove  "  that  the  Americans  and  many  Afiatic  and 
European  nations  are  the  fame  people."  They  tell 
"  us  not  which  was  the  parent  ftock."  I  have  alrea- 
dy admitted  thefe  two  pofitions,  in  a  former  part 
of  this  difcourfe*,  and  I  am  willing  to  admit  them 
through  the  whole  of  this  difcufllon. 

I  have  entered  upon  the  fubjeft  of  this  memoir 
uninfluenced  by  theoretical  authorities  of  any  kind. 
I  was  of  opinion  that  he  who  undertakes  the  invef- 
tigation  of  any  important  queftion,  whether  it  re- 
lates to  phyfics  or  to  morals,  Ihould  endeavour,  as 

•  See  page  15. 


*i*3tfo>.-J  ««<-«(  1 


fe,-.,«M^.ai*.fc 


:h  arc  pub- 
it  certain, 
f  Afia  have 
:  this  point 
■  certainty, 
hat  I  have 
cher  inqui- 
,  I  am  per- 
,  in  which 
and  many 

Americans 
laries  only 
Afiatic  and 
'  They  tell 
have  alrea- 
formcr  part 
admit  them 


his  memoir 
of  any  kind. 
s  the  invcf- 
lether  it  rc- 
ideavQur,  as 


(    Ixxxix     ) 

much  as  pofTiblf ,  to  diveft  his  mind  ofcvery  fpc- 
cies  of  prejudice  :  and  what  arc  many  authorities 
as  wc  call  thtfii,  but  prejudices  of  the  ftrongcft 
kind  ?  Thus  influenced  by  an  opinion  of  the  nc- 
cefljty  of  a  free  and  unbialTed  inveftigation  of  the 
fubjcft,  I  concede,  for  the  prefent,  that  it  may  be 
doubtful,  whether  the  Afiatic  and  European  na- 
tions, whofc  languages  I  have  compared  with  thofe 
of  the  Americans,  gave  origin  to  the  latter,  or 
whether  the  latter  arc  not  rather  the  original 
ftock  of  the  former. 

It  was  the  opinion  of  Mr.  Jcfferfon,  that  the 
nations  of  America  are  "  of  greater  antiquity  than 
thofe  of  Afia."  Our  illuftrious  countryman  was 
induced  to  adopt  this  opinion,  from  having,  as  he 
fnppofed,  difcovered  that  there  is  a  much  greater 
number  of  radical  languages  in  America  than  in 
Afia.  If  the  pofition  were  eilablifhed,  the  infer- 
ence might,  perhaps,  be  maintained.  But  I  think 
I  have  fhown,  that  wc  are  not  in  pofleflion  of  fads 
to  prove  that  there  are  in  America  many  radical 
languages,  whatever  may  be  done,  at  fome  future 
period,  by  a  more  complete  inveftigation  of  the 
fubjeft.  On  the  contrary,  my  inquiries  fcem  to 
render  it  probable,  that  all  the  languages  of  the 
countries  of  America  may,  in  America,  be  traced 
to  one  or  two  great  (locks.  In  Afia,  I  think,  they 
may  confidently  be  traced  to  one.  For  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Mexicans,  which  is  fo  difi^ereat  from 

n 


) 


W:- 


( 


xc 


) 


• 


that  of  the  other  Americans,  has  fome  affinity 
to  the  languages  of  the  Lefghis  and  the  Perfians : 
and  I  have  already  obfervcd,  that  the  languages 
of  thefe  two  Afiatic  nations  arc  prefcrved  among 
many  American  tribes*. 

I  believe  it  is  a  fa(^,  that  in  America  there  is 
frequently  lefs  affinity  between  languages  which  I 
confidcr  as  being  radically  the  fame,  than  there  is 
in  Afia  betweeri  languages  which  are  alfo  taken  to 
be  radically  the  fame.  This,  however,  does  not, 
in  my  opinion,  prove  that  the  Americans  are  of 
greater  antiquity  than  the  Afiatics.  It  would  fcem 
to  prove  no  more  than  this,  viz.  that  the  Ameri- 
cans alluded  to  have  been  longer  fcparated  from 
each  other  in  America,  than  the  Afiatics  of  whom 
I  fpeak  have  been  fcparated  from  each  other  in 
Afia. 

Since,  then,  the  affinity  which  fubfifts  between 
the  languages  of  the  Americans,  and  thofe  of  the 
Afiatics  and  Europeans  does  not,  in  my  opinion, 
incontelUbly  prove,  that  the  former  are  the  de- 
fcendants  of  the  latter,  but  only  that  they  are  one 
and  the  fame  people,  it  is  proper  that  I  fhould 
fuow  the  real  origin  of  the  Americans  by  attend- 
ing to  other  circumftances  befides  that  of  lan- 
guage. This  I  Ihall  endeavour  to  do,  principally 
by  examining,  in  a  few  words,  two  intercfting 
features  in  the  hiftory  of  America. 

•  See  pages  14,  67. 


mgtmAMjjMfM^mn^u 


(      xci     ) 


tie  affinity 

:  Perfians : 

languages 

'^ed  among 

ca  there  is 
;es  which  I 
an  there  is 
fo  taken  to 
,  does  not, 
:ans  are  of 
irould  fcem 
he  Amcri- 
rated  from 
s  of  whom 
:h  other  in 

ts  between 
iofe  of  the 
ly  opinion, 
ire  the  de- 
ey  are  one 
:  I  Ihould 
by  attend- 
at  of  lan- 
principally 
tntereiling 


Firft.  I  have  already  remarked,  that  were  it  not 
for  the  traditions  of  many  American  nations  we 
might  for  ever  remain  in  doubt  concerning  the 
real  origin  of  thefc  people*.  The  traditions  of  the 
tribes  and  nations  of  America  are,  indeed,  entitled 
to  much  attention  in  an  inquiry  into  their  origin,  . 
For  notwithftanding  the  rude  condition  of  moft 
of  thefe  tribes,  their  traditions  are  often  prcfcrvcd 
for  a  long  time  in  confiderable  purity,  as  I  have 
difcovered  by  much  attention  to  their  hiftory. 
Befides,  it  is  certainly  an  eafy  matter  for  nations, 
however  ignorant  of  arts,  to  preferve,  through  a 
feries  of  feveral.generations,  the  great  features  of 
their  hiftory.  Thus  what  circumftances  fhould 
prevent  the  poftcrity  of  the  prcfentChikkafah  from 
knowing  that  the  nation  originally  crofled  the 
Miflifippi  ?  Or  is  it  likely  that  the  poftcrity  of  the 
Sawwannoo  will  ever  forget  that  they  once  inha- 
bited the  banks  of  the  Savanna-River  ? 

If  all,  or  many,  of  the  North-American  tribe* 
had  preferved  a  tradition,  that  their  anceftors  for- 
merly dwelt  towards  the  rifing  of  the  fun,  and  that . 
in  procefs  of  time,  impelled  by  the  fpirjtof  con- 
tjueft,  by  urgent  neceiTities,  by  caprice,  or  by  the 
influence  of  a  dream,  they  had  moved  towards  the 
fetting  of  the  fame  planet,  would  not  fuch  a  tra- 
dition be  thought  entitled  to  fome  attention  in  an 

•  See  page   15.  » 


(     xcii     )  \'  ■■.:J;,.,^  yl^ 

inquiry  concerning  the  original  of  thefe  people  ? 
Would  notfuch  a  tradition  rather  favour  the  opini- 
ons of  thofe  writers  who  have  imagined,  that  the 
Norwegians,  the  Welfh,  and  other  nations  of  Eu- 
rope, have  been  the  principal  peoplers  of  Ameri- 
ca ?  But  the  nations  of  America  have  not  prefcr- 
ved  any  fuch  tradition  as  this.     On  the  contra- 
ry, their  traditions  inform  us  that  they  came  from 
the  weft  J  that  they  crofled  the  Miflifippi,  and 
that  they  gradually  travelled  towards  the  eaft. 
"  When  you  a(k  them,"  fays  Lawfon,  fpeakingof 
the  Carolina- Indians,  "  whence  their  Fore-fathers 
came,  that  firft  inhabited  the  country,  they  will 
point  to  the  Weftward  and  fay,  ff^here  the  Sun 
fleepSy  our  Fore-fathers  came  thence-\"  &c. 

As  far  as  my  inquiries  have  extended,  all  the 
Indian  nations  on  this  fide  of  the  Miflifippi  aflcrc, 
that  they  paflfed  from  the  weft,  from  the  north- 
weft,  or  from  the  fouth.  Many  of  them  fpcak  of 
their  paflage  acrofs  the  Miflifippi.  The  Natchez 
informed  Du  Pratz,  that  before  they  came  into 
the  country  eaft  of  the  MiflTifippi,  they  dwelt  near- 
ly in  the  fonth-weft,  "  under  the  fun4"  The 
Mulkohge,  or  Creeks,  aflcrt  that  they  crofled  the 
Miflifippi  about  the  time  that  the  army  of  Soto 
rambled  through  Florida.  ||  The  Chikkafah  have 
told  me,  that  they  formerly  lived  to  the  weft  of  the 


■f  A  New  Voyage,  &c.  p.   170. 
%  The  Hiftory  of  Louifiana,  &c.  p.  292.        ||  Sec  page  47. 


(     xciii     ) 


'e  people  ? 
the  opini- 
i,  that  the 
3ns  of  Eu- 
of  Ameri- 
lot  prefcr- 
ic  contra- 
came  from 
ilippi,  and 
i  the  call, 
fpeakingof 
ore-fathers 
,  they  will 
re  the  Sun 
:c. 

led,  all  the 
fippi  aflcrt, 

the  north- 
m  fpeak  of 
he  Natchez 
r  came  into 
dwelt  near- 
n4"     The 

croffed  the 
ny  of  Soto 
:kafah  have 
!  weft  of  the 

Sec  rage  47. 


MilTifippi,  and  that  they  relinquifhed  that  country 
in  obedience  to  a  dream,  in  which  they  were 
advifcd  to  leave  their  weftern  eftabJifliment,  and 
to  go  to  the  country  where  the  fun  rifes.  I  have 
been  aflTured,  that  the  Six-Nations  aflcrt  that  they 
travelled  from  the  weft,  or  fouth-weft.  The 
Mahicanni  have  told  me,  that  they  came  from  the 
weft  beyond  the  Great-River,  or  Miflifippi.  Ro- 
ger Williams  informs  us,  that  the  fouth-weft,  or 
Sawwaniu,  is  the  great  fubjeft  of  rhe  difcourfc  of 
the  Indians  of  New-England.  "  From  thence, 
fays  our  author,  their  traditions.  There  they 
fay,  at  the  fouth-weft,  is  the  court  of  their  great 
God  Cawtantowwit.  At  the  fouth-weft  are  their 
fore-fathers'  fouls.  To  the  fouth-weft  they  go 
themfclves,  when  they  die.  From  the  fouth-weft 
came  their  corn  and  beans,  out  of  the  great  God 
Cawtantowwit's  field  *." 

The  aflual  march  of  many  of  the  American 
tribes  ftrongly  fupports  their  traditions.  Wc  have 
traced  the  Sawwannoo  from  the  fouthf,  and  it  is 
known  that  the  Tufcaroras  came  from  the  fouth 
when  they  joined  the  confederacy  of  the  Five-Na- 
tions. A  few  years  ago,  th-re  were  ftill  living 
fome  old  Indians  who  recollcftcd  when  a  part  of 
the  Chikkafah  nation  firft  arrived  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  St.  Auguftine,  from  the  wciTcrn  fide 

•  A  Key  into  the  Langqage  of  America,  &c.        f  See 
pages  32,  33,  60. 


(     xciv     ) 

of  the  Miflifippi.    I  do  not  think  it  neccflary  to 
mention  other  inftances. 

The  peregrination  of  the  Toltecas,  the  Mexi- 
cans, and  other  nations,  ftrongly  fupport  the  no- 
tion of  their  Afiatic  origin.     If  we  can  depend  up- 
on the  teftimony  of  the  unfortunate  Boturini,  the 
firft  of  thefc  nations  even  prelerved  in  their  Di- 
vine Book  a  reprefentation  of '*  their  journey  in 
Afia,  their  firft  fettlements  upon  the  Continent  of 
America,  tiic  founding  of  the  kingdom  of  Tula, 
and  their  progrefs  till  that  time.*"    It  is  to  be  re- 
gretted that  our  information  concerning  the  Tol- 
tecas is  fo  much  involved  in  obfcurity,  and  per- 
haps in  fable.     The  migration  of  the  Mexicans 
has  much  more  the  appearance  of  truth.     It  is 
faid,  that  until  about  the  year  1160  of  our  asra, 
they  inhabited  a  country,  called  Aztlan,  which 
was  fituated  far  to  the  north  of  the  gulph  of  Cali- 
fornia.    In  their  progrefs  to  the  fouth,  they  crolT- 
ed  the  Rio-Colorado,  or  Red-River,  which  emp- 
ties itfelf  into  the  top  of  the  gulph,  and  afterwards 
croffed  the  Gila,  a  branch  of  the  Colorado,  where 
remains  of  a  vaft  edifice  which  they  conftrufted 
are  ftill  to  be  fcenf.     The  remaining  part  of  their 
rout  I  do  not  think  it  neceflary  to  purfue,  as  my 


•  Clavlgero's  Hiftory  of  Mexico^  vol.  I.  p.  87, 
f  Ibid.  p.  112,  113,  ii4»  ^^' 


(     xcv     ) 


leccflary  to 


only  objcft,  *at  prefcnt,  is  to  fliow  that  they  mi- 
grated from  the  northward. 


,  the  Mexi- 
ort  the  no- 
depend  up- 
loturini,  the 
in  their  Di- 
r  journey  in 
Continent  of 
im  of  Tula, 

is  to  be  rc- 
Dg  the  Tol- 
ty,  and  per- 
le  Mexicans 
truth.  It  is 
of  our  asra, 
:tlan,  which 
jlph  of  Cali- 
,  they  crolT- 
which  emp- 
id  afterwards 
)rado,  where 

conftrufted 
part  of  their 
irfue,  as  my 

87. 


Secondly.  When  the  Europeans  took  poffefli- 
on  of  the  countries  of  North- America,  •  they 
found  the  weftern  parts  of  the  continent  much 
more  thickly  fettled  than  the  eaftern.  This  af- 
fcrtion  is  confirmed  by  the  tcftimony  of  all  the 
earlier  vifitors  of  America ;  and  it  is  a  fa&  which, 
in  my  opinion,  gives  confiderable  weight  to  the 
theory,  that  the  Americans  are  of  Afiatic  origin. 
I  (hall  not  attempt  to  conceal,  that  this  greater 
degree  of  population  of  the  weftern  parts  of 
America  was  ufcd  as  an  argument  to  prove  the 
derivation  of  the  Americans  from  Afia,  almoft 
two  hundred  years  agof . 

Many  monuments,  which  have  efcaped  the  ra- 
vages of  time,  and  will  probably,  for  ages  yet  to 
come,  folicit  the  attention  of  the  antiquary  and 
philofopher,  are  fo  many  proofs  of  the  higher  de- 
gree of  population  of  the  weftern  over  the  eaftern 
parts  of  North- America.  The  monuments  which 
I  allude  to  are  the  large  earthen  fortifications 
or  walls,  the  mounds,  and  other  fimilar  works, 
which  have  been  difcovered  in  America.  Thefe 
are  to  be  feen  in  every  part  of  the  continent.  But 
I  believe,  it  is  a  faft,  that  they  are  much  lefs  nu- 

I  See  Brerewood's  Enquiries,  &c.  p.  117.     See  alfo  Gage's 
New  Survey  of  the  Wcft-Indies.  p.  162. 


^i 


€:.. 


lupMdli    Ui 


(     xcvi     ) 

mcrous  in  the  countries  which  ftretth  along  the 
Atlantic-Ocean,  and  from  thence  to  the  great 
ranges  of  our  mountains,  than  they  are  in  the 
countries  which  are  comprehended  between  thofc 
mountains  and  the  Miffifippi.  There  arc  good 
reafons  for  fuppofing,  that  thefq  monuments  are 
ftill  more  numerous  in  the  vaft  countries  weft  of 
,the  Miffifippi t- 


I  NOW  proceed  to  inquire,  whether  the  tribes 
and  nations  of  South -America  have  fprung  from 
the  fame  parental  ftocks  as  thofe  of  North-Ame- 
rica. But  this  queftion,  though  interefting,  Ihall 
n  ot  detain  me  long.  It  does  not  appear  to  me  to 
be  a  queftion  difficult  of  folution.  My  opinion  con- 
cerning it  might,  in  fome  meafure,  be  gathered  from 
what  I  have  already  faid  in  a  former  part  of  this 
inquiry. 

It  was  fuppofcd  by  Poftel,  that  all  the  coun- 
tries of  North-America  were  peopled  by  the  Ac- 
lantides,  inhabitants  of  Mauritania.  This  writer 
is  faid  to  have  been  the  firft  "  who  made  fuch  a 
difference  between  the  two  Americas,  by  means  of 
the  Ifthmus  of  Panama ;  that  according  to  him, 
*nd  thofc  who  have  adopted  his  Opinions,  the 
Inhabitants  of  thofe  two  Continents  have  nothing 

t  See  Papers  relative  to  certain  American  Antiquities.     By 
Winthrop  Sargent,  Efq.  and  by  Benjamin  Smith  Barton,  p.  9. 


[\  along  the 
3  the  great 
are  in  the 
:twcen  thofe 
re  arc  good 
kuments  are 
ij-ics  weft  of 


)er  the  tribes 
fprung  from 
t^orth-Ame- 
refting,  fliall 
icar  to  me  to 
opinion  con- 
athered  from 
part   of  this 

11  the  coun- 
d  by  the  At- 
This  writer 
made  fuch  a 
by  means  of 
ling  to  him, 
)pinions,  the 
have  nothing 

Antiquities.     By 
ith  Barton,  p.  9. 


(     xcvii     )  ^   ^' 

common  in  their  Origin*."  I  have  not  fccn  what 
Poftel  has  written  on  the  fubjcft  -,  nor  can  I  rea- 
dily conceive  by  whAt  arguments  he  has  defended 
an  hypothcfis,  fo  extraordinary,  and  fo  eafily  dif- 
p  oved.  But  even  in  our  own  times,  an  opinion 
iomewhat  fimilar  to  that  of  Poftel  has  been  main- 
tained by  a  writer  of  much  learning,  and  of  exten- 
five  rcfcarch.  "  We  conjefture,"  fays  the  Abbe 
Clavigero,  the  author  I  allude  to,  **  that  the  an- 
ceftors  of  the  nations  which  peopled  South-Ame- 
rica went  there  by  the  way  in  which  the  animals 
proper  to  hot  countries  pafied,  and  that  the  an- 
ceftors  of  thofe  nations  inhabiting  all  the  coun- 
tries which  lie  between  Florida  and  the  mod 
northern  part  of  America,  paffcd  there  from  the 
north  of  Europef.** 

If  my  comparative  view  of  the  languages  of 
America  with  thofe  of  Afia  and  of  Europe,  is  of 
any  importance  in  afcertaining  the  parental  coun- 
tries of  the  Americans,  it  muft  then  be  admitted, 
that  it  is  unfavorable  to  the  notion,  that  the  peo- 
ple of  the  countries  of  the  northern  and  the  fouth- 
crn  continents  of  the  new-world  have  a  different 
origin.  I  have  already  pointed  out  the  refem- 
blances  which  lubfift  between  the  languages  of 
feveral  nations  in  North  and  feveral  nations  in 


•  See  Charlevoix's  Preliminary  Difcourfe,  p.  3. 
f  The  Hiftory  of  Mexico,  vol.  II.  p.  215. 


rm. 


"TV 


^' 


(     xcviii     ) 


."s 


South-America*.    Other    rrfcmblanccs  will  be 
difcovcrcd  by  an  infpeftion  of  the  vocabularies. 
Thus  we  trace  the  language  of  the  Jaioi  of  Guai- 
ana  to  that  of  the  Koriaki,  and  other  northern  Afi- 
atics.     We  trace  the  language  of  the  Shebaioi, 
another  nation  of  Guaiana,  to  the  languages  of 
the  Taweeguini,  the  Semoyads,  the  Toungoofi,  the 
Yokagirri,  the  Kottowi,  the  Aflani,  fecf.     The 
language  of  the   Caraibes,  who  may  be  called 
South-Americans,  has  a  remarkable  affinity  with 
that  of  feveral  nations  in  the  north  of  Afia|. 
We  difcover  an  evident  affinity  betwrtn  the  lan- 
guage of  certain  Brafilians  and  that  of  the  Kulha- 
zibb  on  Mount- Caucafus,  the  Vogoulitchi,  and  the 
language  of  the  Inbaci,  who  dwell  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  Eniffeyll.     Even  in  the  imperfeft  vocabu- 
lary of  the  Peruvians,   I  difcover  the  language  of 

•  See  pages  71,  72. 

f  See  page  22  of  the  vocabulary,  in  the  note. 
X  The  Caraibes  call  father,  Baba :  the  Tartars  on  the 
Jenifea  call  it  the  fame.  There  is  even  fome  refemblance  be- 
tween the  language  of  the  Caraibes  and  that  of  tH^  Ci^remiifi. 
The  former  call  the  fun,  Kachi ;  the  latter  Kitfehe.  The  for- 
mer call  a  ftone,  T}bou :  the  Lefghis,  50,  call  the  fame,  7'eb. 
There  is  moreover  fome  affinity  between  the  language  of  the 
Caraibes  and  that  of  the  Eflcimaux,  who  are  undoubtedly  Afia- 
tict.     The  former  call  the  earth,  Nonum :  the  latter.  Nana. 

II  The  Brafilians  call  fire,  Tata.  The  Vogoulitchi,  67,  call 
the  fame  Tat.  The  former  call  the  eye's,  Defa,  and  Dtfa. 
The  Inbaci  Dies.      .         ,     ' 


•.m.^^yMsimr 


s  will  be 
:abularies. 
i  of  Guai- 
thern  Afi- 

Shebaioi, 
iguages  of 
ngoofi,  the 
xf.     The 

be  caMed 
Ifinity  with 

of  Afia^l:. 
tn  the  Ian- 
ihe  Kufha- 
:hi>  and  the 
he  vicinity 
ft  vocabu- 
language  of 


'artars  on  the 
ifemblance  be- 
tift  C.;^remiiri. 
cte.  the  for- 
che  Tame,  7'ei. 
inguage  of  the 
[oubtedly  Afia- 
;  latter.  Nana. 

litchi,  67,  call 
fa,  and  D^/a. 


(     xcix     ) 

fome  of  the  Caucafian  tribes*.  The  language  of 
the  Chilcfe,  who  inhabit  the  utmoft  limits  of  my 
refcarches  in  South-America,  may  alfo  be  traced  to 
that  of  the  Tcherkcfli,  the  Zhiryanc,  the  Vogou- 
litchif,  &c. 

I  do  not  mean,  by  thefe  obfcrvations,  to  aflert, 
that  South-America  has  not  received  any  of  its 
inhabitants  from  the  parallel  parts  of  Afia  or 
Africa.  Accidents,  with  which  we  arc  not  ac- 
quainted, may  have  thrown  both  fouthern  Afia- 
tics  and  Africans  upon  the  coafts  of  America. 
But  hypothefis  Ihould  be  avoided  as  much  as  pof- 
fible  in  an  inquiry  fuch  as  this }  and  fimplicity  in 
the  inveftigation  fhould  be  aimed  at.  From  a 
comparifon  of  the  languages  of  the  South- Ame- 
ricans with  thofe  of  the  Afiatics,  I  cannot  doubt 
that  the  former,  as  much  as  the  Northr  Americans, 
are  the  defendants  of  the  latter.  If  we  difcover 
fome  refemblance  between  the  languages  of  South- 
America  and  that  of  the  Malays,  &c.  the  fame 
may  be  faid  of  the  languages  of  the  North- Ame- 
ricans and  the  Malays.     The  only  inference  1 

•  In  the  language  of  the  Peravians,  the  earth  it  called 
la/la.  It  is  Latta  in  the  language  of  the  Chcchengi,  and 
Laite  a.ni  Lattt  in  that  of  the  Ingoofhevi,  or  Inguflievtzi,|  whQ 
both  live  in  the  middle  of  the  mountains  of  Caucafus. 

t  The  Chilefe  call  the  3ye$,  Ne :  the  Tcherkeffi,  AV.  The 
former  call  the  cars,  Piium:  the  Zhiryane,  the  Permiajc)> 
&c.  Pei:  the  Vogoulitchi,  P*l,  Paih  fcc. 


^     . 


mfiim^'mmmm 


4 


( 


) 


think  proper  to  deduce  from  fuch  refcmblanccs 
is  this,  that  the  languages  of  the  Americans  in 
both  continents,  and  the  Malays,  &c.  retain  feme 
fragments  of  the  language  which  they  have  both 
borrowed  from  the  more  northern  Afi  ticsf. 

As  to  Clavigcro's  notion  that  there  was  '•  an 
ancient  union  between  the  equinoftial  countries 
of  America  and  thofe  of  Africa,  and  a  conti- 
nuation of  the  northern  countries  of  America  with 
thofe  of  Europe  or  Aft:-  ■  the  latter  for  the  pafTage 
of  beafts  of  cold  climes,  the  former  for  the  paf- 
fage  of  quadrupeds  and  reptiles  peculiar  to  hot 
climes*  :"  it  is  not,  in  this  inquiry,  entitled  to 
much  attention.  Neverthclefs,  I  beg  leave  to 
make  a  few  obfervations  on  the  fubje£t. 

It  never  will  be  denied  by  philofophers,  that 
many  par:s  of  the  world  which  are  now  widely 
feparated,  were  once  much  more  contiguous,  and 
even  united.  Thus  Sicily  was  united  to  the  con- 
tinent of  Naples,  and  Spain  is  faid  to  have  been 
united  to  Africa.  There  is  good  reafon  to  believe, 
that  the  continents  of  Afia  and  North-America 
were  once  united,  not  merely  at  the  ftreights  of 
Anian  or  Behring,  but  even  as  low  as  about  the 
latitude  of  52,  and  perhaps  (till  farther  fouth. 
The  chain  of  iflands  which  modern  navigators 

t  See  the  note  p.  33.  34>  3S»  3^  o*'*'>«  Vocabalarjr. 
•  Vol.  II.  p.  2»p, 


V 


i^'**- 


fii.,r.i    rr  !■>    ■    *f*i 


■iijiiiw  ^iviii{ii|«!ii>;»! 


.•jfirMt'"-i'i'  "-••;  ""■^-'fc"'**'';""""'*''"'**^'" 


V 


cmblances 
ericans  in 
ctain  fomc 
have  both 
ticsf. 

:  was  "  an 
1  countries 
i  a  conti- 
lerica  with 
the  pafTage 
3r  the  paf- 
iliar  to  hot 
entitled  to 
g  leave  to 


}hers,  that 
low  widely 
guous,  and 
:o  the  con- 
have  been 
to  believe, 
h-America 
freights  of 
i  about  the 
thcr  fouth, 
navigators 

ularjr. 


(     ci     ) 

have  found  between  the  two  continents,  are  pro- 
bably the  fragments  of  the  land  which  once  ftretch- 
cd  from  one  continent  to  the  other.  It  is  highly 
probable  that  the  principal  population  of  Ameri- 
ca was  accomplilhed  before  this  feparation  took 
place ;  and  at  the  fame  time  many  of  the  animals 
of  Afia  may  have  pafled  into  America,  and  many 
of  thofe  of  America  may  have  paffed  into  Afia. 

If  there  had  ever  been  fuch  an  equinoftial  union 
of  America  and  Africa,  as  Clavigero  conjeftures, 
would  not  many  of  the  quadrupeds  and  other  ani- 
mals of  the  laft  of  thefc  countries  have  been  dif- 
covered  in  tha  countries  of  Chili  and  of  Peru,  and 
in  faft  in  the  whole  of  South- America  ?  But  very 
few  of  the  quadrupeds  of  Africa  have  been  difco- 
vered  in  South -America,  and  the  quadrupeds  of 
this  portion  of  the  new-world  arc,  in  a  great  mea- 
fure,  peculiar  to  it.  Neither  the  elephant,  the 
rhinoceros,  the  hippopotamos,  or  the  giraffe, 
have  ever  been  difcovered  in  America.  Again, 
the  Chilefe  horfc*,  and  beaverf,  the  pacos,  the 
vicugna,  have  not  been  found  in  any  part  of  the 
world  but  in  Sputh-Amcrica. 

It  will  be  faid,  that  thefc  obfervations  rather 
favour  the  opinion  that  although  America  appears 
to  have  received  all  its  human  inhabitants  from 

*  Equns  blfulcus  of  Molina, 
f  Caftor  huidobrius  of  Molina* 


i 


>       (."  ■  ' 

(     cii     )         ^ 

the  old-world,  it  has  not  received  its  animal*  from 
the  fame  quarten.     I  do  not  doubt,  that  America 
has  received  fcveral  fpecics  of  quadrupeds  from 
Afiaand  from  Europe  j  and  perhaps  thcfe  countries 
have  received  in  return  fomc  of  the  animals  of 
America.     At  any  rate,  ij:  is  certain,  that  feveral 
of  the  quadrupeds  knowrv  to"  naturalifts  are  com- 
mon to  Afia,  and  to  America  j  and  fomc  few  arc 
common  to  thefe  two  continents  and  to  Europe. 
But  many  other  animals  have  never  been  found  in 
•ny  other  part  of  the  world  than  in  America ;  and 
thefe  I  am  willing,  at  prcfent,  to  confider  as  ex- 
clufively  appertaining  to  America.     Every  thing, 
in  my  opinion,  fupports  the  notion,  that  there  has 
been  a  fcparate  creation  in  the  old  and  in  the  new 
world.     Upon  any  other  fuppofition  than  this,  I 
am  unable  to  explain  the  circumftance  of  our 
continents  having  the  raccoon,  the  opoflum,  the 
monax,  the  bifon,  the  pacos,  and  many  other  ani- 
mals. The  notions  of  Mr.  Pennant  on  this  fubjeA 
are  ingenious,  but  I  do  not  think  that  they  can 
be  fupported*. 

As  man  is  endowed  with  the  capacity  of  inha- 
biting every  climate ;  and  as  he  is  impelled  by 
many  imperious  neceflities  to  extend  his  empire 
over  the  whole  world,  it  does  not  feem  to  have 

•  Introdui^ion  to  the  Ardic  Zoology,  p.  265,  266,  267, 
268,  269. 


^ 


(     cili     ) 


limalt  from 
at  America 
jpeds  from 
fe  countries 

animals  of 
that  feveral 
ks  are  com- 
mc  few  arc 
to  Europe. 
;en  found  in 
nerica;  and 
ider  as  ex- 
Lvery  thing, 
lat  there  has 
1  in  the  new 
than  this,  I 
ance  of  our 
polTum,  the 
17  other  ani- 

this  fubjeA 
iat  they  can 


ity  of  inha- 

impelled  by 

his  empire 

em  to  have 

z6$,  z66,  267, 


been  at  all  ncc*flary  to  have  created,  as  many  wri- 
ters have  imagined,  a  different  fpecies  of  men  in 
every  quarter  of  the  world.  But  with  many  ani- 
mals the  cafe  is  very  different.  Their  latitudes 
arc  much  more  circumfcribcd,  and  they  have  not 
the  capacity  of  fupporting  a  variety  of  climates. 
In  the  prefcnt  conftitution  of  thofc  animals*  and  in 
the  prefcnt  temperature  of  the  globe,  the  mufk- 
deer  of  Thibet  could  not  have  travelled  to  the 
forefls  of  Mexico  or  Peru,  and  the  pacos  could  not 
have  reached  the  mountains  of  Caucafus.  It  fecmi 
necelTary,  then,  to  have  created  different  fpecies 
of  animals  in  different  parts  of  the  world. 

This  obfervation  applies  flill  more  forcibly  to 
many  fpecies  of  vegetables.     Thefe,  being  defVi- 
tutc  of  loco- motive  powers,  could  not  be  extend- 
ed over  the  globe  but  by  the  agency  of  man.    Ic 
is  true  that  he  has  done  much  in  this  way.     But 
when  we  find  thoufands  of  fpecies  of  vegetables 
limited  to  particular  countries,  «nnd  fooietimes  to 
very  narrow  diftrifts  of  fuch  countries,  we  defi- 
derate  the  agency  of  man,   and  fceni  obliged  to 
confefs,  that  with  refpeft  to  vegetables  in  particu- 
lar, there  has  been  a  dif/crent  creation  in  difierent 
portions  of  the  world.    North- America,  it  is  true, 
poffcffes  fome  of  the  vegetables  of  Afia  and  of 
Europe.     But  what  naturalift  has  difcovered  in 
any  other  part  of  the  world,  any  of  the  numcrnus 
fpecies  of  vegetables  which  are  faid  to  be  peculiar 


Ma..MbuiuMta|i«lkflMMi 


■%i' 


4* 


' '■  (    civ    )       • 

to  America?  Where,  for  inftance,  arc  the  Lenni- 
Hittuck  of  the  Delaware-Indians  ?* 


Having,  in  the  progrefs  of  this  inveftigation, 
afcertaincd  that  the  Americans,  whom  we  have 
had  an  opportunity  of  contemplating,  derive 
their  origin  from  Afia,  it  were  a  defirable  circum- 
ftance  to  know  at  what  period  the  new  population 
took  place.  But  here  we  cannot  walk  with  any 
degree  of  certainty.  Many  circumftances,  howe- 
ver, render  it  probable  that  the  population  was 
accompliflied  at  different  periods,  fome  of  which 
muft  have  been  extremely  remote. 

"  We  do  not  doubt,  fays  Clavigero,  that  the 
population  of  America  has  been  very  Ancient,  and 
more  fo  than  it  may  feem  to  have  been  by  Euro- 
pean aiithors.  i.  Becaufe  the  Americans  wanted 
thofe  arts  and  inventions,  fuch,  for  example,  as 
thofe  of  wax  and  oil  for  light,  which,  on  the  one 
hand,  being  very  ancient  in  Europe  and  Afia,  are 
on  the  other  mod  ufeful,  not  to  fay  neceffary,  and 
when  once  difcovered,  are  never  forgotten.  2; 
Becaufe  the  poliflied  nations  of  the  new- world, 
and  particularly  thofe  of  Mexico,  prefer  ve  in  their 
traditions  and  in  their  paintings  the  memory  of 
the  Creation  cff  the  world,  the  building  of  the  tov/- 

•  See  page-26,  in  the  note. 


4* 


the  Lenni- 


%■ 


%^ 


vcftigation, 
m  we  have 
ng,  derive 
lie  circum- 
population 
Ik  with  any 
ices,  howc- 
ulation  was 
le  of  which 


•o,  that  the 
mcient,  and 
n  by  Euro- 
:ans  wanted 
rxample,  as 
on  the  one 
id  Afia,  are 
ceflary,  and 
gotten.  2; 
new- world, 
:rve  in  their 
memory  of 
of  the  tov/- 


(     cv    ) 

er  of  Bablc,  the  confufion  of  languages,  and  the 
difperfion  of  the  people,  though  blended  with 
fome  fables,  and  had  no  knowledge  of  the  events 
which  happened  afterwards  in  Afia,  in  Africa,  or 
in  Europe,  although  many  of  them  were  fo  great 
and  remarkable,  that  they  could  not  eafily  have 
gone  from  their  memories.  3.  Becaufe  neither 
was  there  among  the  Americans  any  knowledge 
of  the  people  of  the  old  continent,  nor  among  the 
latter  any  account  of  the  paffage  of  the  former 
to  the  new-world.  Thefe  reafons,  concludes  our 
author,  we  prefume,  give  fome  probability  to  our 
opinion*." 

Thefe  arguments  are  not  conclufive.  I  am 
willing  to  admit  that  the  ignorance  of  the  Ameri- 
cans concerning  fome  of  the  ufeful  and  leaft  pe- 
rifhable  arts  is  a  ftrong  proof  of  the  high  antiqui- 
ty of  the  nations  of  the  new- world.  I  do  act  place 
as  high  a  value  upon  the  ftory  that  thevPxicans 
and  other  nations  of  America  preferve  the  me- 
mory of  the  creation  of  the  world,  the  confufion 
of  languf.ges,  &c.  I  do  not  mean  to  deny  that 
veftiges  of  fuch  traditions  may  have  been  prefer- 
ved  J  but  I  regret  that  there  is  fo  much  reafon  to 
doubt  a  large  portion  of  what  authors,  particularly 
the  Jefuits,  have  faid  upon  the  fubjeft.  Clavige- 
ro's  third  argument  is,  perhaps,  leaft  of  all  cnti- 

P 


•  Vol.  II.  p.  202. 


JV.4JU||(L]-Jl.  U  ! 


** 


; 


mA 


a 


'''  ' 


(     cvl     ) 

tied  to  attention*    He  himfelf  tells  us  thatBotu- 
rini,  whom  I  have  already  mentioned,  afferts,  that 
the  Toltecas  had  painted  their  journey  in  Afia,. 
and  their  firft  fcttlement  in  America,  &c*  j  and 
Mr.  de  Guigncs,  in  a  memoir  which  1  cannot  now 
procure,  affures  us,  that  the  Chincfc  prcferve  ill 
their  annals,  the  hiftory  of  a  voyage  to  America, 
early  as  the  year  458  of  our  aera.    What  degree 
of  credit  may  be  due  to  Buturinis  aiTcition,  or  to 
the  hiftory  of  the  Chinefc  navigation,  I  cannot 
pretend  to  determine. 

If  it  be  admitted,  that  the  comparative  view 
which  I  have  exhibited  uf  the  languages  of  Ame- 
rica with  thofe  of  Afia  and  Europe,  is  a  proof  of 
the  famenefs  of  the  people  of  thefe  portions  of  the 
world;  and  if  it  be  admitted,  that  the  other  cir- 
cumftances  which  I  have  mentioned,  cftablilh  the 
der'iva^of  the  Americans  from  the  old-world, 
it  mayHn  be  rendered  highly  probable,  that  the 
periods  of  the  eftablifliment  of  many  American 
nations  in  their  new  fettlements  arc  extremely  re- 
mote.    Clavigero  remarks,  that  the  Americans 
"  fhew  great  firmnefs  and  conftancy  in  retaining 
their  languagest-"     This,  as  far  as  my  inquiries 
have  extended,  appears  to  be  ftriftly  true.    The 
languages  of  many  of  the  tribes  of  North- Ameri- 
ca have  undergone  lefs  alteration  in  the  term  of 
one  hundred  and  fifty  years,  than  the  generality  of 


•  Vol.  I.  p.  87. 


t  Vol.  II.  p.  210. 


I 


'♦,  J 


-n- 


hatBotu- 
ferts,  that 
r  in  Afia, 
Sec*;  and 
annot  now 
ircferve  ill 
>  America, 
hat  degree 
tion,  or  to 
I,  I  cannot 

rative  view 
;s  of  Ame- 
a  proof  of 
tions  of  the 
e  other  cir- 
rftablifti  the 
old-world, 
bk,  that  the 
f  American 
[tremely  rc- 
i  Americans 
in  retaining 
my  inquiries 
true.    The 
arth-Ameri- 
the  term  of 
generality  of 

[.    p.  210. 


(     cvii     ) 

the  poliflied  languages  of  Europe  in  the  fame  time. 
Since,  then,  the  languages  of  America  are  fo  gra- 
dual in  their  change,  it  will  appear  probable  that 
many  hundred,  perhaps  three  or  four  thoufand, 
years  have  been  neceffary  to  produce  the  differ- 
ence of  dialefts  which  we  obfcrve  between  ma- 
ny American  and  Afiatic  nations. 

lam  notignorantthattheconje(5lure!whichIhave 
hazarded  concerning  the  remotencfs  of  the  pe- 
riods at  which  many  of  the  American  tribes  fepa- 
rated  from  their  parental  ftocks  in  the  old-world, 
does  not  accord  with  the  fentiments  of  feme  ce- 
lebrated writers  on  the  fubjedt.  What  Mr.  de 
Buffon  has  written  concerning  the  phyfical  infan- 
cy of  the  new-world,  and  the  recent  date  of  its 
population,  is  known  to  every  one*.  We  are  of- 
ten charmed,  we  arc  fomctimes  conquered,  by 
the  eloquence  of  this  writer.  His  fc^^H-s  arc 
numerous.  A  late  writer  J,  who  uniteWWtalents 
of  a  poet  and  philofopher  to  the  abilities  of  aphy- 
fician,  adopts  the  opinion,  that  America  has  been 
raifed  out  of  the  ocean  at  a  later  period  of  time  than 
the  other  three  quarters  of  the  globe.  He  imagines, 
that  the  proofs  of  this  hypothefis  are  to  be  found 
in  the  greater  comparative  heights  of  the  n\oun- 
tains  of  America,  the  greater  coldnefs  of  its  rc- 

•  Hifloire  Naturellc,  Vol.  VI.  &c. 
I  Dr.  Erafmus  Darwin. 


TW 


W 


(     cviii     ) 

fpcftive  climates,  the  Icfs  fize  and  ftrength  of  its 
animals,  and  the  *^  lefs  progrcfs  in  the  improve- 
ments of  the  mind  of  its  inhabitants  in  refpcft  to 
voluntary  exertions§."  But  what  arc  we  to  fay 
of  the  vaft  number  of  the  fpecics  of  animals  and 
vegetables  in  America,  of  their  magnitude,  &c.  ? 
Thcfc  are,  furely,  no  proofs  of  the  phyfical  infan- 
cy of  America.  On  the  contrary,  in  this  vaft 
portion  of  the  world,  we  difcover  the  influence 
of  a  hand  which  moulded  matter  into  forms  at 
periods  extremely  remote  :  we  have  good  reafons 
to  believe  as  remote  as  in  any  other  parts  of  the 
world.  The  phyfical  infancy  of  America  is  one 
of  the  manydrcams  of  the  flumbering  philofophers 
of  our  times. 


It  remains  for  me  to  fay  a  very  few  words  con- 
ccrninj^he  comparative  antiquity  of  the  feveral 
tribes^Bnations  of  America.  Thefe  ihall  clofe 
this  direRlne. 


A  very  learned  writer  has  fuppofed,  that  the 
lyiexicans  and  Peruvians  came  later  into  the  new- 
world  than  any  of  the  other  Americans.  It  is  his 
opinion  th-'t "  the  ancient  Mexicans  and  Peruvians 
fcem  to  be  defcendcd  fl%m  thofe  nations,  whom 
Kuhlaikhan  fent  to  conquer  Japan,  and  who  were 
difperfed  by  a  dreadful  ftorm,  and  it  is  probable 

§  Zoonomis,  tec.  vol.  I.  p.  512.  London.  1796,  410. 


ml 


»th  of  its 
improve- 
refpcft  to 
we  to  fay 
imals  and 
Lide,  &c.  ? 
ical  infan- 
i  this  vaft 
e  influence 
}  forms  at 
od  reafons 
irts  of  the 
ica  is  one 
lilofophers 


words  con- 
the  fcvcral 
:  fhall  clofe 


d,  that  the 

0  the  ncw- 
.     It  is  his 

1  Peruvians 
Ota,  whom 
1  who  were 
is  probable 

^6.  4tQ. 


(     cix     ) 

that  fomeofthcm  were  thrown  on  the  coaft  of  Ame- 
rica, and  there  founded  thefc  two  great  empires*." 

The  antiquity  of  the  Mexicans  and  Peruvians 
may  confidently  be  traced  to  a  more  remote  pe- 
riod than  that  juft  mentioned.  The  annals  of  theie 
people  afcend  much  higher. 

But  I  reft  their  antiquity  upon  another  circum- 
ftance.  It  is  the  little  refemblance  that  is  to  be 
found  between  their  languages  and  thofe  of  the 
old-world.  By  the  fame  mode  of  reafoning,  I 
conclude  that  the  Six-Nations,  and  iheir  brethren,- 
the  Cheerake,  the  Chikkafah,  and  Choktah,  are 
of  very  ancient  eftablifliment  in  America,  though 
probably  pofterior  to  the  Mexicans  and  Peruvi- 
ans. On  the  contrary,  all  the  nations  of  the  De- 
laware-ftock  feem  to  have  taken  pofleffion  of  the 
countries  of  America  at  a  much  later  pe^/^k  The 
Delawares  themfelves  appear  to  be  a  nnmPhcient 
people  than  the  Chippewas,Sawwannoo,  and  other 
tribes  fpeaking  their  languages. 

•  Obfervations  made  during  a  voyage  round  the  world, 
&c.  By  John  Reinold  Forfter,  L.  L.  D,  &c.  p.  316.  London: 
1778.  4to.  According  to  our  author,  Kublai-Khan  reigned 
from  the  year  1259  to  1294  a||he  Ch  illian  era. 


M 


END    OF    THE    PRELIMINARY    DISCOURSE. 


11 


—TW 


4. 


• 


COMPARATIVE  VOCABULARIES. 


I.     G  O  D. 


Lenni-Lcnnape,  or  Dc- 

lawares. 
Chippewas. 

Minfi* 


Mahicanni. 


Shawnees. 

Miamis. 

Meflifaugers. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  ofPenobfcot? 
and  St.  John's.      5 

Indians  of  New-Eng- 
land. 
Narraganfets,  &c. 
Naticks. 
Scnccas.  - 


Kit/cbi'Matmittty    Pata- 
mawosy  Kctannotooweet. ' 
Kitcbi-Miinitouy  Mamit- 

too. 
Pacbtamawosy    Gicbtan-' 

nettowit.     Kcelhello- 

meh,   the  maker  of 

the  foul. 
Mannittooh,    Puhtam- 

mauwoas,  Fottamau- 

woos. 
Manitaby  Wift-Mamitto^ 

Weftbilliqua.    j 
Mmoitowa? 
Mungo-Minnato. 
KitchmanUtu. 

Jeeneois. 

Ketan  (wood). 
Manit,  Manittoo. 
ManittoOy  Manittoom. 
Haueneu,  Howwcncah. 


ttrnt-IMmxa 


•'sr- 


GOD. 


Niyob. 

Nioh,  Hawoniaf, 

Hauwcncyoo. 

Necyooh. 

Ycwauneeyooh. 

yiatio  (r.  p.  brbbceuf). 

ff^akoa,  Tongo-fTakon. 

Eefcekee-cefa. 

JJhtohooHo-Aha. 

Coyococop'ChiU. 

Coyoeofchill  (bossu.) 

Jeotl,  Teutl. 

Nim  Ahvali  "  the  great 

lord." 
Tupdna^  Titpa. 
Viracocboy   Paebacamac. 

Kamtchadals,    -     158.    Kootcba. 


Mohawks. 

Qnondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Canadians. 

Naudoweffies. 

Mufkohgc. 

Choktah. 

Natchez. 

Akanzas. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

Brafilians. 
Peruvians. 


Scmoyads, 

Tartars, 

Semoyads, 

Japanefe. 

Mordva, 


-    ^59- 
-     160. 

126,  128. 

93- 
laj,  124. 
125. 


61. 


Kootcbaee. 
Koot, 
Norn. 
Ma. 
Nga. 
Ngoa. 

Sin,     Kami 
berg:]:.) 
Paas. 


(thum- 


f  Hawenio,  in  Iroquois,  according  to  Lo&iel. 
X  Sin  and  Cami,  "  ■  God,  a  Spirit,  or  Immortal  Soul." 
Koempfer. 


'vonia\, 

fOO, 

yooh. 

>.  brbbcbuf). 

mgo-ff^akott. 

ecfa. 

Aha, 

Chill. 

/  (bossu.) 

tl. 

/,  "  the  great 

'^ttpa. 
Pacbacamac. 


mi    (thum- 
■) 


to  Loflciel. 
Immorul  Soul." 


II.     HEAVEN. 


Lcnni-Lennapc.         - 

Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Naticks. 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

Acadians. 

Indians  of  Virginia. 

Kikkapoos. 

*<  Montagnars  de  Ca- 
nada." 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7 
and  St.  John's.       \ 

Qnpqdagos. 

Hurons.  t 

Chilefc. 


Awqffagatnme,  Wclanna- 
toowccnink.  \ 

Spemittkahwin. 

Awojacbgamme. 

Spummuk. 

Spimiki. 

Kefukqut. 

Kcsfuckt  *<  the  he&vens." 

Oiiajeck.  (delaet.) 

Q/?«,  "  heavens"  (cap- 
tain smith). 

Kift/ekf  *'J^'" 

Ouafcouptz  (r.  p.#fAS- 

se). 
Spiminkakouin. 

Spumpkeeg. 

Garocbia, 

Toendi  (lahontan). 

Huenoy  Huenu\. 


X  Hoequi.    Vocabularium  Barbaro-Virgineornm. 
t  See  Hawonia,  Hauweneypo,  &c.  in  the  preceding  arti- 
cle.   The  Chilefe  call  the  moon,  7//«. 


n 


fi'i 


4                    HEAVEN. 

Tartars,         90,91)91. 

Kook. 

jwii^ 

91. 
Kittawini,      •>        164. 

jTWfm  • 

Tain,  Tain. 

Japancfe. 

Ten,    "  Heavens,    the 

Sky"  (thvnbero). 

III.     FATHER. 

Lenni-Lennape. 

fVetocbmend.  Nmb,  my 

father.     Gmb,    thy 

' 

father. 

Chippewas. 

Notjab. 

Mahicanni. 

Weetohane.  Nooh,  my 

father. 

Shawnccs. 

Noothau,    Notbtt,   Ofe* 

p 

wah. 

Naticks. 

Noojh,,  my  father.  Koofi, 

thy  father. 

Pottawatameh. 

Nofah. 

Miamis. 

Nen/aby    Ochfeemauh. 

-        . 

Nochfau,  NoDih,  my 

' 

father. 

Meflifaugers. 

Nofau. 

"  Montagnars  de  Ca- 

nada." 

Neuta   (r.  p.  ma«se). 

Algonkins. 

Neufce, 

eavensj    the 

rHVNBERC), 


R. 

d.  Nwchy  my 
Goocbi    thy 


"„  Nooh,  my 

Notbtt,   Ofe* 

father.  Koo/h^ 
er. 

j>chfeemauh. 
1,  Noiahj  my 


.  p.  ma«se). 


FAT 

U  E  R.                       1                      [ 

Acadians, 

Noucbick  (uE  i.aet).                             ^'' 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 

Meetungus. 

Indians   of  Ncw-Er 

ig- 

land. 

Noepow      (wood). 

Narraganfcts,  &c. 

OJh,    Nojh'y  NooHi,  my                      ! 
father.      Cojh,    your 
father. 

Canadians. 

• 

y^j^<i«(R.i'.  brebceuf).                       1 

Senecas. 

Haunech,  Hantch,  An-  • 

Mohawks. 

- 

Ragenea. 

Onondagos. 

Agenenbos, 

Oneidas. 

Ragench,  Laggcli. 

Tufcaroras. 

Aukcrceha,   Aucrceah. 

Cochnewagoes. 

- 

Rtkcenech,  Ragcnech. 

Wyandots. 

leftah,  leeftah. 

Naudowcflics.     - 

Otahy  Ottab. 

Cheerake. 

- 

Cbatokfa,    your  lather,                         ' 

Muflcohge. 

Chulkkeh.            - 

Chikkafah. 

Aunkke.     i^ 

Choktah. 

Chinkch. 

Mexicans. 

Tabtli. 

Darien-Irlians. 

Tautab. 

Poconchi. 

Tat,    Nutat,  my  father. 
Ataty  thy  father.  Ru- 
taty  his  father.  Catal, 
our   father.      Atata, 
your  father,     ^lita- 
tacqtiey   their  father. 

m 


# 

FAT 

HER. 

.« 

GrcenUndcrs. 

Jttat       (CRANTZ). 

G  alibis. 

. 

Baiay  Touaman. 

Carai'bes. 

- 

Baba. 

Brafilians. 

- 

Roup. 

Peruvians. 

,- 

* 

Chilefc. 

- 

Cbou. 

SciDoyads, 

-     120. 

Neeze. 

.        Ill 

NeJe. 

Neejfe. 

EJfai. 

-     1 11. 

123. 

-             124. 
-                            56. 

EJfe. 

TatOt  Toeatta,  Tofatt». 

Carelians, 

Olonetzi, 

57. 

TatOy 

Tartars,  89, 

90,     91,    94. 

Ataee. 

92.      93.      95. 

Ata. 

^Mw*m% 

Buchanans, 

-      102. 

Am. 

Tartars, 

97. 

Baha. 

Japanefe. 

- 

Tete^  Toto (thunberg). 

Vinda;    in 

Carniola  7 

Otja. 

and  Lufatia,     6.    5 

Wallachians 

f,  &c.     46. 

Tat. 

Teutonic, 

33- 

Atta. 

Lopari, 

-      58. 

Atte. 

Tchuvaihi, 

64. 

Atte. 

Kottowi, 

-      149. 

Op. 

AITani, 

150. 

Op. 

np»wp»-'«w»«p«p^«'^f^" 


c 


ANTZ). 

man. 


a,  Topatt». 


hunberg). 


MOTHER. 


IV.     M  O  T  H  E  R. 

Lenni-Lenn^pe, 


MinH. 
Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatamch. 

Miamis. 

MeflTifaugers. 

Acadians. 

Indians  of  Pcnobfcot  7 
and  St.  John's.       3 

Indians  of  Ncw-Eng 
land. 

Narraganf-tts,  &c. 

Indians  of  I'ennfyl 
nia,  according 
William  Pcnn 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 
Cayugas. 


-    Gahoweest  Ama^   Aun- 

nah.f 
Guk.  N'Gukymy  mother. 
Okukkeen.  Inguck,m/ 

mother. 
Newahy  Nickee. 
Nanna. 
Mijfab,  Aukcemcemauh. 

Ningah,  my  mother* 
Kukkifs. 
Nekicb  (de  laet). 

Neekoufg. 


^Iva-I 

g  to} 
1-       J 


Nitka  (wood). 
OkafUt  Witcbwbavf. 

Anna. 

Noyegh,    Nooyeah,  ^ 

Noien. 
Ifstaah,  Ikillnoba^  RontJ- 

eghha. 
Onurha. 
Nohah. 


f  Anna,  Kahtf/s.  Vocabularium  Barbara- Virgineorum. 


1                       MOTHER. 

Oncidas. 

Ragoonoohah,  Aggoon- 
nolhah. 

Tufcaroras. 

Anah. 

Cochnev/agocs. 

- 

Iflaah,  Iftanhau. 

Wyandots. 

Nchah,Neah. 

Cheerakc. 

Akacbee,  my  mother. 

Mulkohge. 

Ghutkfkch. 

Ghikkafah. 

Saflce. 

Choktah. 

lOceh,  IJhke. 

Mexicans. 

Nantli.    • 

Darien-Indians. 

- 

Naunab. 

Galibis. 

Bibiy  IJfam. 

Peruvians. 

Mama. 

Chilele. 

Gmque,  Nenque. 

-<-4-<  ^-«;S6SSS86S^»-*-^*- 

Turks, 

88. 

Jna,  Neene. 

Tartars, 

89. 

Ana,  Anaee. 

Mogul-Tartars, 

»35- 

Ekee. 

iSoureti, 

136. 

Eke. 

Japancfe. 

- 

FafaiKafa(jnvviTiz^G). 

Tartars, 

91. 

Anna. 

■  p 

93- 

Ana, 

94. 
115. 

Ana. 

Ingoofhevi,    - 

Nana. 

Toolhctti, 

116. 

Nana. 

Kazcc-Koomitfki, 

117. 

Neenoo. 

Semoyads,       r 

122. 

Newan. 

Toungooli, 

141. 

Anee, 

'■*r 


MOT 

HER.                    9 

ih,Aggoon- 

Lamuti, 

145. 

yinai.                             * 

Vogoulitchi, 

68. 

Sees.     ^'-       -■■^^■'  '^' >- ; 

- 

Albanians, 

-    45- 

Mamma t  Nanna. 

Iiau. 

Carclians, 

-        56. 

MooamOy  Mam«.     , 

ah. 

Olonetzi, 

-     57. 

Mamo. 

r  mother. 

Zhiryane, 

59- 

Mamo. 

Permiaki, 

60. 

Mam. 

Koriakij 

-        iS3' 

Memme. 

V.       S 

0  N. 

1 

Lenni-Lennape. 

'iVj«M|-N'q"ces,my  fon 

nque. 

^iffally  lis  fon. 

■ 

Mahicanni. 

- 

Ottayooman  ? 

Nacicks. 

- 

Tfunnaumon. 

« 

Shawnccs. 

- 

Nickethwah,  Nequitha. 

• 

Miamis. 

- 

Ninquiflab.  Nitfoatit  my 

V 

fon. 

(thunberg). 

Mcflifaugers. 

. 

Neechaunifs,  my  fon. 

Algonkins. 

- 

NitianiSy  fons. 

Acadians. 

• 

Nekov'is  (de  lait). 
Namun. 

1 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7 
and  St.  John's.       y 

Indians  of  Ncw-Eng-7 

NaumaunaiSy    my    fon 

land. 

i 

(wood). 

Canadians. 

- 

Aen  (r.  p.  brebcbuf). 

Mohawks. 

m 

Ronwaye. 

Onondagos. 

- 

Hthawak. 

Mufkohge. 

- 

Choppootclie. 

I  ^ifes,  according  to  Lofkiel.  NiJliaMHus,  fon  and  diughter. 
Vocabularium  Barbaro^Virgineorum. 


iiiM'iifijrint  ■ 


•^""^'Hl'W^'W^ 


•iJ.'J    S^g.m 


Choktah. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 


SON. 


Galibis. 
Carai'bes. 

Brafilians. 
Peruvians, 
Chilcfe. 


Poolkoos-Nockcne. 

Tepiltzin. 

Acun.   Vacun,   my  fon. 

•  Avacurit  thy   fon. 
Racun,  his  fon.     Ca- 
(un,  our  fon.     Ava- 
cuntdi  your  fon.    Ca- 
cuntacquBy  their  fon. 

Mourou. 

Imakouy  Imoulou,  Tamein- 
ri,  Nirdheuy  my  fon. 

Taira. 

Cbutim. 

Botutn. 


MMHM-«)Sl5S8Q8!K»->-»-»'»" 


Semoyads,  -      125.  Nioma. 

m. 120,  121,  122.  NioO. 

Kamaftlhini,      -     13  a-  ^<'^' 

Permiaki,  -        60.  Zen. 


VI.     DAUGHTER. 


Lcnni-Lennape. 

Naticks. 

Shawnccs. 

Indians  of  New-Eng- 
land. 


fFdarf\.  N'daun,  my 
daughter.  fFdanall, 
his  daughter. 

IVuttaun.  Nuttaunes,  my 

daughter. 

Nelonnetha. 

Namais  ?  my  daughter 
(wood). 


^  J>anijs,  on  the  authority  of  LoiucL 


DAUGHTER. 


II 


l*Jockcnc. 

tilt  my  Ton. 

thy  fon. 
lis  fon.     Ca- 

fon.  Ava- 
»ur  fon.  Ca- 
f,  their  fon. 

mloUf  Tameitt- 
beuy  my  fon. 


ER. 

N'daun,    my 
;r.     fVdanallt 
ghter. 
Nuttmnes,  my 

tcr. 

my  daughter 

). 

■  m 


Miamis, 

Meffifaugcrs. 

Indians  of  Pcnobfcot  7 
and  St.  John's.       \ 

Acadians,   according  \ 

to  De  Laet,  p.  53.  5 

Onondagos. 


Neejhan,    Nintana,    my 

daughter. 
Nectaunifs,  my  daughter. 

Weeduzer. 

Netoucb,  or  Pecenmoucb. 


Mufkohgc. 
Mexicans. 

Scmoyads, 


Echrojebdwak. 

Chuchhooftee, 

Teucbpoch. 

1 26.     Nieta. 
127,  128.     Ne. 
129.     Neep. 


VII.     BROTHER. 

Lenni-Lennapc. 


Chippewas. 
Mahicanni. 
Naticks, 

Shawnees. 
Pottawatameh. 
Miamis. 

Indians  of  New-Eng- 
land. 
Illinois. 

Algonkins. 
Indians  of  Bcnobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 


Nimat.  Kimat,  thy  bro- 
ther. 
Neconnis. 

Netahcan,  Nochhcfum. 
Neemat.      Kematy    thy 

brother.  " 

Negenena. 
Sefah. 
Sbeemab. 

Netchaw  (wood). 

Nika,  my  brother  (hen- 

neimn). 
Ntcanicb. 

Neccheer. 


in  III    Mmtitmmttfmt^mm^tmMi'Mimhii 


12 


BROTHER. 


1 


-m 


Acadians,  according? 

to  De  Lact,  p.  53.  5 
Narraganfcts,  &c.     - 
Onondagos.         - 
Tufcaroras. 
Hurons,  according  to  ? 

Lahontan.  5 

Checrakc. 
Woccons, 
Mexicans. 
Daricn-Indians. 


Skinetch. 

JVeemat. 
lattatege. 


Caunotka,    Necautkch. 

Tat/tt  my  brother. 

Kcnaulch  ? 
Tenraube. 
Teoquichtuicb. 
,fL*opab. 


Semoyads, 


Tchiochonflci, 
Toungooli, 


Lefghls, 


120.  Naiooy  Neka. 

1 21 .  Neeneka. 
Neenaika, 
Seezoee. 
Nokkoom. 

Needoo-Nokoonmee, 
Ooats. 


122. 

-  54. 
140. 

-  141. 

50,51. 


VIII. 


} 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Mahicanni. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

and  St.  John's. 
Acadians,   according? 
to  De  Laec,  p.  53. 3 
Narraganfcts,  &c. 
Onondagos. 


SISTER. 

Cheefmust  Tauweema. 
Neetaumpfoh. 

Upbomomoott. 


Nekkht. 

fVeticks. 
Jkzia. 


M-.-«-«-<)S;;«S;iS3^,>*H.»->.»-  j| 


# 


».-.'iaKL«_- 


SISTER. 


n 


Necautkch, 
rother. 


7. 


Qonmee, 


I  R. 

lauiveema. 
oh. 

». 


Scmoyadsj 

Lefghis, 
Toungoofi, 


1 20.  Na'maioo,  Nenaka,  'Nehoko. 

121.  Nebakoo^  Nem,  Papaoo. 
53.  Akiejfio. 

141.  Nadaoo-Nokoomee^ 
143.  Nokoon. 


IX.     HUSBAND. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Chippcwas.  ^ 

Shawnces. 

Miamis. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

and  St.  John's. 
Narraganfets,  &c.     - 


IVecbiatty  your  hufband. 

* 

Ochechee. 
Weewahrab. 

Nonnewarradeeock  ? 

JVafick. 


Cheremifli, 
Semoyads, 


62.  Wat  an. 
120.  Waeezako. 


X.   WIFE. 


Lcnni-Lennape. 

Chippcwas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnces. 

Pottawatamch. 

Miamis. 

Meffifaugcrs, 


Wiwallt  his  wife. 

* 

Weewon. 

# 

Neowah. 
Neeweewabf  my  wife. 


-^■H-- TifTit|iBrf:.'^^jiJjjJjrjt^iyiO  'Hl.'ilr'rC'J' ■:''',    n»,rrt>i;-'-fTi-iiiTi;n'.ri-.-i-rri-t--'"''-  *-  — ^■■^■*~'-^^.'-n>*.i 


■.*: 


,4                          W  I  F  E. 

Kikkapoos. 

# 

Piankafhaws. 

* 

Algonkins. 

• 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7 
and  St.  John's.         3 

Neefeeweeock 

•/ 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

fVeewOyMitt 

gana. 

Scnccas. 

Mohawks. 

m 

Onondagos. 

* 

Cayugas. 

• 

Oneidas. 

* 

Tufcaroras. 

Kateocca. 

Cochnewagocs. 

♦ 

Wyandots. 

« 

Naudo  we  flies. 

* 

Cheerake. 

# 

Muflcohge. 

• 

Chikkafah. 

* 

Choktah. 

* 

Katahba. 

* 

Woccons. 

Tecauau. 

Natchez. 

* 

Mexicans. 

♦ 

Poconchi. 

* 

Darien-Indians. 

* 

-.-«-<-.-4)SSS'SS©;»"»-^>-»- 

Morduani,          -       6i. 

Neeza. 

Vogoulitchi,               66. 

Nfi  Nairn, 

-;  67 

Ne. 

:'M^. 


WIFE. 


wtmuSiJVullo- 


••i^ 


Oftiaks, 

Scmoyads, 

Tchouktchi, 

Koiballi, 

Tartars, 


70.  Ne. 

121.  Neoo. 

157.  Neivegen,  Newen, 

133.  Naiooza. 

96.  Koodeet. 

97.  Kaddi. 
10 1.  /Ca//. 


XL    VIRGIN 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippcwas. 

Mtnfi. 
Mahicanni. 
Shawnees. 
Pottawatameh. 
Miamis. 
Meflifaugers. 
Kikkapoos. 
Algonkins. 
Indians  of  Penobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 

Acadians,  according  to 
De  Laet. 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

Scnecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 


Kikochquees. 

Jeckwaffin,  girl.     Ickwee^ 

woman. 
OchqueJiSi  a  girl. 
Peefquaufoo,  a  girl. 
SquauthautbaUt  a  girl. 

Konejfwah,  girl. 


IckoueJfenSf  girl. 
Nun/keenoofey  girl. 


Kihtuckquaw. 

# 


Ixhagonif  Ecbro,  girl.    * 


,       ^,  ,.     -.-.-■.-^..-..M^-....     ,.        -.,.,...*.-■■>%.. 


MRW 


■W^^-^I^IP" 


it 

VIRGIN. 

Oneidas. 

• 

■    ^ 

Tufcaroras. 

M                     f-        ■               ■ 

Cochnewagoes. 

* 

Wyandots. 

• 

Naudoweffies. 

* 

'■■m 

Chccrakc. 

* 

Mufkohgc. 

Hoctoccoy 

a  girl. 

Chikkafah. 

»^='i\r'-    .-  „ 

Chokcah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

• 

Mexicans. 

*   ■■    ' 

Poconchi. 

* 

Darien-Indians. 

Neenabt 

a  girl. 

-«-*-<"«-<sftSsj;'SK»-»->"»-»~ 


Kangatfi,  in  Indcpcn-  7    j^^^^ 

dant  Tartary,   100.3 
Tclcouti, 
Scmoyads, 


10 1.  Kijfeetfchak. 
121.  Nedookoo. 

123.  Nieetfchoo. 

124.  Chajfakoo. 
135.  /Co(7*,  Koeoekett,  Okeai. 

Okeen. 


Mogul-Tartars, 
Bourcti  and  Kalmuks, 

Vogoulitchi,  -      69.  Necoy  Anee. 

Oftiaks,        -  70.  Nemaiwrem,  Ewa. 

.  -          71.  Ewi. 
-  72,73.  Oeggooee,       , 


!f'iU»iijiiiijt!J|:il|!iji(iV  I 


BOY. 


rl. 


fff,  Okeeyi. 


Ewa. 


XII.    BOY. 


Lenni-Lennape.     - 

Pilaivetfchitfcb. 

Chippcwas. 

• 

Minfl. 

Skabanfu. 

Mahicanni. 

* 

Shawnees. 

• 

Pottawatamch. 

• 

Miamis. 

^ieviftab. 

Meffifaugcrs. 

• 

Kikkapoos. 

• 

Piankafhaws. 

• 

Algonkins. 

« 

Indians  of  Pcnobfcot "  _ 
and  St.  John's. 

Skeenoofe. 

■rx 

AcadianS)  according  to 

1 
3 

Dc  Laet,  p.  53. 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

Wujkeene. 

Scnccas. 

• 

Mohawks. 

• 

Onondagos. 

Haxbauy  Utbawak, 

Cayugas. 

• 

Oncidas. 

• 

Tufcaroras. 

Wariaugh, 

Cochncwagoes.     - 

■    '     i 

Wyandots. 

• 

NaudowefTies. 

• 

Cheerake. 

* 

'^'i 


D 


piiiy'*' 


ii'i[.iniiiiir)ron(iit')ij-;r'  >il 


■ffj":'-.-J-ft:iit-^'"'' "'"T"'^'^""''"''''' ''         "— •"" a..^■^^.^-J^^. 


'IN''. 


:| 


IS 

BOY. 

Mufkohge. 

-     Chcpaunwah. 

Chikkalah. 

*        '     * 

Choktah. 

* 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

•             ■                                                   ,''''■ 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

• 

Poconchi. 

Daricn-Indians. 

•          "  ^'  ''*  -:■"■ 

XIII. 

CHILD. 

Lenni-Lcnnape. 

Nit/cb,  Nitfcbaan. 

Chippcwas. 

Bobelojhin. 

Minfi. 

• 

Mahicannt. 

• 

Shawnccs. 

Hipp'ilutha, 

Pottawatameh. 

• 

Miamis. 

-      Ahpeeluftab,  young  child. 

Mcflifaugers. 

• 

Kikkapoos. 

« 

Piankafhaws. 

Pappooz. 

Algonkins. 

BobiloucbitiSt  child,  little 

children. 

,   Indians  of  Pcnoblcot  7        « 
and  St.  John's.         5 

Narraganfcts,  &c.         -  Papoos. 

-     Onondagos.  -  I^^^^^- 

Tufcaroras.  -  IVoccaneokne, 


iir-  ■  ■  ;  ,   -^  '   ;"^*^"'"'r 


K 


baan. 


young  child. 


,  child,  little 


f. 


CHILD. 


-'M-^M^iiSsss^is;* 


Scmoyads, 

Suanetti, 

Votiaki, 

Vogoulitchi, 

Kottowi, 


1,23.  Niitfchoo. 

110.  Bobfch. 

65.  Nooke. 

6j.  yieepoo,  Aeehoom 

149.  Poop. 


Inhabitants  of  the  Kou-? 

nlfkie-Iflands,   162.3  ^ 


XIV.    MAN. 


Lcnni-Lennapc. 

■ 

Lenm.                     » 

Chippewas. 

MiJJinapey  Lennit,  Anne, 
nch,  Ninnee. 

Minfi. 

Lcnnowcgh. 

Mahicanni. 

Nemonnauw. 

Shawnces. 

JIlenni,Uimcc,Ileti»iyLinm, 

Pottawatameh. 

* 

Miamis. 

Ablanuab. 

Meflifaugcrs. 

*                     s-     -'  "-V- 

Kikkapoos. 

•                              -.,...-__... 

Piankalhaws. 

■ 

•                             «-.-.*.,.-.. 

Algonkins. 

Aliftnape,            '"'' ' 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

\ 

Sanumbee.            .  . '      ' 

and  5t.  John's. 

*           "  5     • 

Narraganfctts,  &c. 

- 

Nnin. 

Acadians,  according  to  \ 

Kejfona. 

Pc  Laet,  p.  53 r 

> 

-'■*."■ 


^Mtitil     II  r         .c         I  I  r- 


iniin<iiM.'rMMii.iii       m  r 


19 


MAN. 


Indians  of  New-Eng- 
land,  according  to  J 
Purchas. 
Scnecas. 
Mohawks. 
Onondagos. 
Cayugas. 
Oncidas 
Tufcaroras. 
Cochncwagocs. 
Wyandocs. 

Naudowcfilcs. 

Checrakc. 

Mufkohgc. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 


Cbije,  "  an  old  man." 

Hogedagh  ? 

Ratfin.    • 

Unque.     Et/ihinak,  a  man . 

Eetfen-Caunegauteel  ? 
Entequost  a  man. 


Ijla?  Iftec-Hoononwah. 
Nockcnch. 


Scmoyads,         -       121.  Nenetfchy  Nenatfche, 
,  122.  Ncnnetfee, 

123.  Enmetjche. 

-        -         124.  Ennetfcbe. 
72j73»74.  J^ajfee. 
74.  Gqjfe, 
-     102.  Kaife. 
104.  Keje. 
106.  Keejfee, 
64.  Seen, 
131.  Chajfa.  ' 


Oftiaks, 

Bucharians, 

Kirguiffi, 

Yakouti, 

Tchouvafhi, 

Tawceguini, 


t  ?  'r. 


-'  -\i)  III    ijijL  r       tr-n  ■i.niitin.i 


Id  man." 


binak,  zm&n. 

*auteel  f 
nan. 


Hoononwah. 


enatfche. 


HEAD. 


Ik 


XV.     H  E  A  D. 


I^nni-Lennapc. 
Chippewas. 
Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 


MiM«HM«ri«-M*- 


] 


Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Meflifaugcrs. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankafliaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Pcnobfcot 

and  St.  John's. 
Acadians,  according  to  7 
Do  Laet,  p.  53.       \ 
Narraganfets,  &c. 
^   Sankikani. 
Scnecas. 
Mohawks. 
Onondagos. 
Cayugas. 
Oiicidas. 
Tufcaroras. 
Cochncwagocs. 


JFibl,  H^iquajek. 
Oujiecouan,  Nindip. 

Utup,  Dup.    IVeenftSt  his 

hf  d. 
Wcclckch.     Wiejeh,  his 

head. 

Endeeabpukabnee, 


Oufticouatty  UJiigon^ 
Neetop^  tVoodtum. 

Menougi, 

Uppaquontop, 
JVyer. 


'O 


wara. 


Ootaure^ 

* 


■•:V'1 


t  I- Vf«rittiii — '■'* 


'It 


m                HE 

A   D. 

Wyandots.             .. 

■',--'■   V     '■   ■ 

Naudoweflies. 

■  ♦'.: 

Clieerake.             •   , 

* 

Mulkohge. 

Ifteka,  Eca.  Eka,hishead, 

Chikkafah. 

Skoboch. 

Choktah. 

* 

Katahba. 

» 

Woccons. 

Poi>pe. 

Natchez.              - 

* 

Mexicans.           4*^     7 

Tzontecontli.         ,#, 

Poconchi.             r 

Holonii  Na. 

Darien-Indians. 

-  ,  s-». 

Indians  of  Guaiana,  cal- ' 

^  , 

led  by  Dc  Laet,  Ja- 

Boppe.    ■     '        '  .  "  .  V 

ioi.f 

^ 
4 

Brafilians. 

Acan, 

Peruvians. 

m  -\ 

t  I  ought  to  have  mentioned,  under  the  head  of  Father  and 
Mother,  that  thefe  Indians  call  Father,  Pape,  and  Mother, 
Immer.  According  to  Pallas,  the  Koriaki,  153.  call  father 
Pepe,  and  other  Koriaki,  155.  ^/'-  The  inhabitants  of  the 
ifland  of  Karaga,  near  the  north-eaft  coaft  of  Kamtchatka, 
,56,  call  Father,  Papa.  The  Taweeguini,  or  Taiks,  (Pal- 
las, 131)  call  Mother,  Emma.  The  Shcbaioi,  another  nation 
of  Guaiana,  call  Mother.  Hamma.  According  to  Pallas,  the 
Semoyads,  129,  in  the  diftria  of  Timfkago,  call  Mother, 
Amma.  The  Toungoofi.  143.  call  Mother,  Amee.  The 
YoKagirri,  147,  on  the  lenifea,  Ama  :  the  Kottowi,  149,  and 
the  Affani,  150,  both  living  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Jenifea, 
in  Siberia,  Ama.    Other  Siberian  tribes,  151,  15*,  ^"i* 


a>hishead^ 


i.>'.i',V,  ^ 


HEAD.  23 

Chilcfc.  -  Lonco,  Towonghen,        '■ 

Scmoyads,  126.  Old. 

•    127,128,129.  Olio. 

Karafllni,         -         130.  Jeebada,  Hollad. 

Kamaftlhini,       -      1^2.  Ooloo. 

Koiballi,  -        133.  Ooloo. 

Yokagirri,        -       I47-  Monolee. 

Altekcfeck-Abif-7jj^^  A/t^. 
nnian,  j 

Kufhazibb*. 
nian 


!ibb-Abiffi-?  „3_  j^_ 


XVI.    NOSE. 


>f  Father  and 
and  Mother, 
i,  call  father 
itants  of  the 
iCamtchatka, 
raiks,  (Pal- 
[lother  nation 
)  Pallas,  the 
call  Mother, 
jimee.  The 
wi,  149,  and 
the  JeniTea, 
5  a,  i^w. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

fVikiwon. 

Chippcwas. 

Injofh,  roch,  Yotch. 

Minfi. 

"Wichke,  Wichkiwan. 

Mahicanni. 

Okewon. 

Shawnees. 

Ochali.         ■ 

Pottawatatneh. 

Ottfchafs. 

Miamis.             -       ■> 

Keewahnee. 

Mcfiifaugcrs. 

• 

Kikkapoos. 

• 

Piankafhaws. 

• 

Algonkins. 

Yach. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7 
and  St.  John's.         5 

Keeton.    '        *■'   '' 

*-      " 

Acadians,  according  to  ' ; 

Chichkoft% 

Dc  Lact.        -        5 

wi»..««fc*^w-i-.  si,at*.iwUi^m 


h^-. 


r;? 


«4 


NOSE. 


Indians  of  New-Eng- 

land, according   to 

►  Peecbten, 

Purchas. 

^ 

Narraganfcts,  &c. 

• 

Sankikani. 

Akywan.  . 

Senecas. 

• 

Mohawks. 

Onuhfah. 

Onondagos. 

Oniochja. 

Cayugas. 

• 

Oneidas. 

• 

Tufcaroras. 

• 

Cochnewagoes. 

• 

Wyandots. 

Yuungah. 

Nabdoweflics. 

• 

Cheerake. 

-    .♦ 

Muflcohgc. 

Iftecopooh. 

Chikkafah. 

EbitchcUa. 

Choktah. 

• 

Katahba. 

•  ■  -;-;. -.^^- 

Woccons. 

• 

Natchez. 

• 

Mexicans. 

*  . 

Poconchi. 

• 

Darien-Indians. 

• 

Brafilians. 

Thy  Ty. 

Carai'bes. 

Nicbiri. 

-<-«-<"<-<i5SS358S^»-»-»"»" 

Semoyads,        -       i 

ta6.  Pafcbee. 

[29.  Pootfcb. 

iiBn  I  ifi  •-ftrr 


ii.iiiiiii'iriir  iii  iih.ijpift 


NOSE. 


2$ 


.^P 


Koriaki, 

155- 

Keka,  Kaaiko. 

Kamtchadals, 

158. 

1  r  0 

Kaaikan, 

159. 
160. 

157- 

Tchouktchi, 

Ecba. 

XVII. 

1 

EYE. 

Lenni-Lcnnape. 

Wufchginquall,  tyes. 

Chippewas. 

m 

Wijkinkhie,  Skefick, 
eves. 

Minfi. 

» 

Mahicanni. 

Hkeefque. 

Shawnces. 

Skeejacooy  Skijeeqwa.  Skc 
fickqueh,  eyes. 

Pott-^watamch. 

- 

NefkeCck. 

Miamis. 

- 

Keefeequee. 

Meflifaugers. 

# 

Kikkapoos. 

• 

Piankafliaws. 

- 

* 

Algonkins. 

Oufkinchic,  eyes.    . 

Indians  of  Penobfcot   ") 

and  St.  John's, 

i 

SeefeecOy  eyes. 

Acadians,    according    [ 
to  Dc  Laet.              ;  ] 

Nepiguigour,  eyes. 

Indians  of  New-Eng-  ■) 

land,  according 

to^ 

Sheefuck, 

Purchas. 

) 

Narraganfcts,  &c. 

- 

# 

Sankikani. 

Scbinquoy, 

Scnccas. 

m 

«  ' 

^,,i^:^..^,j^4''— ^^'"~^gai^ ''''»'«»'' <"*^^<''''"i' 


iJVl  iiiLi  liJ]IH'|W'ii-l   [  l^i^BiWPWiPPW^Pfg"?^?^' 


m^y"' 


%u. 


46 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oncidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochncwagocs. 

Wyandots. 

Naudowcfiics. 

Checrake. 

Muikohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

Daricn-Indians. 

Brafilians. 

Peruvians. 

Chilcfe. 

Caraibcs. 


EYE. 


Ogachra. 


• 


EJhtikey  eyes. 
Cheekatole. 
Iftctolhwah.    Etot  Itioah^ 

eyes. 
Skin,  Skint  eyes. 


Jxtelolotlh  eyes. 


Bepy  Dejot  Scejcab,  eyes. 

iVlf,  eyes. 
Nakou,  my  eyes. 


Semoyads,  -       i%o.  Saym^  Saeewa. 

_  1 21.  Saeewi,  Seoo. 

-  122.  Saiaoo, 

-  ^      123)124'  S^^^' 


Etot  Itivah' 
eyes. 


yes. 


E    Y    E. 

■ 1^6,127,128,7^^^^^ 

129.  3 

Tcherkefli,         -     iii.  Ne. 

Inbaci,  -         iS^-  ^'"* 

Kartalini,  -       ic8.  Tooalee,  Twalee, 

Imeretians,        -      109.  T«lee. 

XVIII.    EAR. 


27 


Lenni-Lennapc. 
Chippcwas. 


fVhittawaky   ears. 
Nondaivar.  Netowwock, 


ears. 

* 


See/cab, 

eyes. 

eyes. 

ewa. 

0. 

.-J 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Meffifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankalhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7 

and  St.  John's.     J 
Acadians,  according  to  7   seckdoagan,  cars 

De  Laet.  3 

Sankikani.  -  Hyttrwack, 

Narraganfcts,  &c. 

Indians  of  New-Eng 

land,  according  to 

Purchas. 
Scnecas. 


Towohque. 
J^ifawaga,   Towacah. 

Nittabwahkee, 
TouwaugOj  ears. 


} 


Faivwucke, 


I  - 1  tilt  I  iinih''HT'['"  ■"'-^— -'^' 


(/  i 


p. '4  It 


u 


m^ 


i% 


EAR. 


Mohawks. 

Ohuntah. 

Onondagos. 

Obuchta. 

Cayugas. 

• 

Oncidas. 

• 

Tufcaroras. 

Ooethnaty  cars. 

Cochncwagoes. 

.      * 

Wyandots. 

♦ 

Naudowcffics. 

Nookah,  cars. 

Checrakc. 

Chcelanc. 

Mufkohge. 

-    Hotjcd?  Iftehuchtfko. 

Chikkafah. 

-  Ockfebilh,  cars. 

Choktah. 

♦ 

Katahba. 

_     » 

Woccons. 

* 

Natchez. 

# 

Mexicans. 

Nasaztliy  cars. 

Poconchi. 

_        ,           • 

Darien-Indians 

• 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana.     -        Pannaiie. 

Arwaccaj,  in  Guaiana.       Wadycke. 

Brafilians. 

NembiiNambiyNambyytnti, 

Chikfe. 

Pilum,  cars. 

.4m4-4«4«4^;|S(;;5SSv'^>*^^^ 

Zhiryane, 

59.  Pel. 

Pcrmiaki, 

60.  Pel. 

Mokfliane, 

62.  Peelai. 

Cheremiffi, 

63.  Peeleekfcb,  Pilijcbo, 

Votiaki, 

65.  Pel. 

Vogoulitchi, 

67,68,69.  Pal,  Pel,  Pail. 

Oftiaks,       70 

»72»73>74.  ■?<?/>  Peel,  Peel,  Peel. 

jchtfko. 
irs. 


NamiyjCzn. 


■  I 


Ujcho, 

I. 

el,  Peel, 


FOREHEAD. 


XIX.    F( 

0] 

R.EHEAD 

Lenni-Lcnnapc. 

• 

JVochgalau, 

Chippewas. 

- 

Nekatick. 

Minfi. 

- 

• 

Mahicanni. 

- 

« 

Shawnees. 

- 

Nefcch. 

Pottawatameh. 

• 

Miamis. 

- 

• 

Melfifaugcrs. 

« 

Kikkapoos. 

- 

* 

Piankafhaws. 

- 

• 

Algonkins. 

» 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

I 

* 

and  St.  John's. 

Narraganfcts,  &c. 

- 

# 

Indians  of  Pcnnfylvania. 

Hackdlu. 

Acfadians,  according  to " 
De  Lact. 

Tegoeja. 

Sankikani.        \     - 

Nachkaronek, 

Scnccas. 

* 

Mohawks. 

• 

Onondagos. 

Ogcenquara. 

Cayugas. 

* 

Oncidas. 

* 

Tufcaroras. 

• 

Cochncwagocs. 

* 

Wyandots. 

• 

•^•♦-^-♦-^XWiiiSSSK*-*"*-*-*- 

49 


^ 


Tooflietti, 

Oftiaks, 

Loparij 


FOREHEAD. 

1 16.  Haka. 
72.  Taeedaga. 
58.  Kalloy  Gallo. 


XX.     HAIR. 


Lenni-Lennapc. 

Milacb. 

Chippcwas. 

Lifts,  Liffy. 

Minfi. 

• 

Mahicanni. 

Wechauknum,  hair  of  the 

head. 

Shawnees. 

Neleetbe. 

Pottawatameh. 

Winfis,  hair  of  the  head. 

Miamis. 

Neerssfab, 

Meffifaugers. 

'# 

Kikkapoos. 

'• 

Piankaihaws. 

• 

Algonkins. 

Liffisy  Liffy. 

Indians  of  Pcnobfcot  \  \ 
and  St.  John's.         [  \ 

Peerfoo. 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

Wejheck.    Muppacuck,  "  a. 

long  lock." 

Acadians,  according  to  ? 

Monzaben. 

Dc  Lact.                 S 

Senccas. 

• 

Mohawks. 

• 

Onondagos. 

Onuchquir^. 

Cayugas. 

• 

Oneidas. 

• 

Tufcaroras. 

Oowaara. 

Cochncwagoes. 

• 

MWW_1-W.f^»^il>Jlf,WIM|Wi- 


HAIR. 


3« 


hair  of  the 


f  the  head. 


)pacuckf  *'  a 


Wyandots. 
Naudoweflics. 
Cheerake. 
Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 


Iftcka-eefc,   hair  of  the 

head. 
Pache,  Pa/e,  hair  of  the 

head. 


Tummt. 


TzontU. 


Vindae,  in  Carniola7    i^/rgg^ 

and  Lufatia,  6.    3 
Mogul-Tartars,        135.  Iffu 
Kartalini,     -     108,109.  Tma,  Tonu. 
Oftiaks,  -         11.  Warrat. 

Suanetti,         -        no.  Patco. 
Carelians,  -     5^-  7*''**''>  '^°^^^^ 

Olonetzi,        -  57-  Tookkoo. 

Votiaki,  -        65.  leerfee,  Erjee. 


XXI.   MOUTH. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Chippcwas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 


Wdoon. 
Meejfey. 
Ochtun. 
Otoun. 


li  r   " r-'?tfiltf^~T-  ■  ■  ■' — '-—■■■"  ■•'■ '    ""I "  ^ '  ^.ti.Ji.^m 


.-^ ,    I  r  «i  "'1  -ilJ^ 


3« 


MOUTH. 


Indoun,  Indown. 
Endonee, 


Pottawatamch. 
Miamis. 
Mcfllfaugcrs. 
Kikkapoos. 
Piankafhaws. 
Algonkins. 
Indians  of  Penobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 

^Dt'Tir"*'*^'-^'"!    ^'^'*''    ^^^^^'^  the  lips 
Narraganfcts,  &c. 
>/  Pampticoughs. 
Sankikani. 
Senccao. 
Mohawks. 
Onondagos. 
Cayugas. 
Oneidas. 
Tufcaroras. 
Cochncwagocs. 
Wyandots. 
Naudowcflles. 


Chcerakc. 

Mufkohgc. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 


Madoon. 


Toonne, 
Ixhagachr<ehnta. 


Eeh. 


Iftechoquoh. 


CamaSilij  Chal, 


of 


rn. 


/,  the  lips. 


MOUTH. 


Poconchi. 

• 

Darien-Indians. 

• 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

-     Hopataly. 

Brafilians. 

Jourou. 

Peruvians. 

• 

Chilcfc. 

Oun. 

»<H«<-<««jjyjffijg;g(»"»  >">■ 

Karafllnit 

130.  Ende. 

Tawccguini, 

131.  Oengde. 

Kamaftfhini, 

132.  Ang. 

Semoyads, 

126.  ^ngda. 

124.  Mepho. 

Toungoofi, 

143.  HamooK, 

Inhabitants  of  the  So-  7    ^ . 

cicty-Ifles.               5 
Inhabitants    of    the   \    Mdtoo 

Friendly- Lies.          3 
Inhabitants  of  Eaftcr- ?    q^ 

Ifland.                      5 

Inhabitants  of  the  Mar-  7    v^v/j/, 
qucfas.                       \       '^ 

NOTE. 
The  words  in  the  language  of  the  Society-Ifles,  Friendly- 
Ifles,  Eaftcr- Ifland,  and  the  Marquefas,  are  taken  from  Dr. 
Forfter's  Obfervatiom,  already  mentioned.  They  are  placed 
here  to  fliow,  that  there  is  fame  refemblance  between  the  langua- 
ges of  thefe  iflands  and  the  languages  of  the  Americans.  Com- 
pare thefe  words  with  Ochtun,  Otoun,  Melon.  Vt.  f  orfter  ob" 
ferves,  that  if  we  "  confult  the  Mexican,  Peruvian,  and  Chilefe 
vocabularies,  and  thofe  of  other  American  languages,  we  find 
not  the  moft  diftant,  or  even  accidenul  fimilarity  between  any 
of  the  American  languages,  and  thofe  of  the  SouthSca  I(le». 

F 


rrr -"■■"■■'"■"•■ 


,  m  im  III'   fl vmfl  'rw,ifii»i 


■'■''•ir  i? 


3A 


N    O    T    Iv. 


The  colour,  features,  form,  habit  of  body,  and  cuftoms  of  the 
Amcr    ana,  and  thefcMllanderj,  arc,  he  fays  totally  different ; 
as  evcrv  one  convcif.int  with  the   fubjeft,  will  calily  difcovtr. 
Nay,  the  diilancei  of   600,  700,  800,  or  even    1000  leagues 
between  the  continent  of  America  and  the   Kallernmoft  of  thefe 
ides,  tojctlicr  with   the  wrctchednefj  and   fmall  fize   of  their 
veflcls,  prove,  in  my  opinion,  incontcftably,  that  thefe  idander.i 
never  came  fiom  A:ncrica."  Ohfirvatiou,  i^c.p.  280,    I  have  no 
heiitation   in  Aibfcribing   to  Dr.  Forfler's  opinion,  that  thefe 
ifl.inder?  arc  not  cniigr.ii;ts  from  America  ;   but  I  do  not  think 
the  (lOi'lor  has  treated  this  fubjedt  with  his  ufual  learning,  and 
nc(  utcncfs.     The  American  words,  in  his  Compcrati'vi  7}iliJt,  ate 
very  f-"\.'  in  number,  and  arc  entirely  confined  to  the  languages 
of  thj  ALxiians,  the  Peruvians,  and  Chilefe.     Other  American 
languages  fhoulJ  cTralnly  have  been  noticed.     The  refult  of 
tlie  comparifcn  would   have  been,  that    there   are  feme  ixjortis 
nearly  fimil.tr  in  the  languages  of  certain  American  tribes,  and 
in  thofj  of  the  idandcrs  under  confidcration.      I  may  mention 
in   this  place,    for   I   fliall  not    refume  the  fubjeft,    that  the 
Tufcaroras   call  water  A-iuoo,  and  the  Mufkohge,    or  Creeks, 
U'eixia.     The  inhabitants  of  the  Society  and  Friendly  Ifles,  the 
Marquefas,     &c.   call    it    E-vclii  ;    the   inhabitants    of   New- 
Caledciiia,    2'-t:vii),   oee  ;    the  inhabitants   of  Tanna,    T-avai. 
Dr.    I'orlU-r's    aflertion,  that    the    "  colour,    features,    form, 
habit  of  body,  and  cuftoms  of  the  Americans,  and  thefe  iflanders, 
are  totally  di.Terent,"   is  certainly  too  general.     He  himfelf  tells 
us,  fpcaking  of  the  inhabitants   of  t'ae  Socicty-Ifles,  that  the 
•*  colour  of  their  fkin  is  lefs  tawny  than  that  of  a  Spr.niard,  and 
not  fo  coopery  as  ih-it  of  an  American ;  it  is  of  a   lighter  tint 
than  the  faircfl  complexion  of  an  inhabitant  of  the  Eall-lndian 
iHands;  in  a  word,  it  is  of  a  white,  tiiidlured  with  a   brownifti 
yellow,  however  not  fo  llrongly  mixed,  but  that  on  the  cheek 
of  the  f-.ireft  of  their  women,    you  may    cafil/  diftinguilh  a 
fprcadin'^f  blulh.     From  this  complexion  we  find  all  the  inter- 
medi.ue  hues  down  to  a  lively  brown,"    &c.     Qhfer-vaticns,  l3c. 
p.  229.     1  ihink  that  our  Chcerakc-lndians  are  not  d.^rker  than 


NOTE. 


H 


culloms  of  the 
tally  different ; 
calily  difcovir. 
\  looo  leagues 
rnmoft  of  thefe 
II  fize  of  their 
it  thefe  iflander.i 

280.  I  have  no 
nion,  that  thefe 

I  do  not  think 
il  learning,  and 
rativi  Tablt,  arc 
CO  the  languages 
Dther  American 
The  refult  of 

arc  feme  •words 
rican  tribes,  and 

I  may  mention 
ibjeft,  that  the 
ge,  or  Creeks, 
•iendly  Ifles,  the 
itants  of  New- 
Tanna,    T-avai . 

features,  form, 
id  thefe  iflanders. 

He  himfelf  tells 
y-Ifles,  that  the 
"  a  Sp."niard,  and 
)f  a  lighter  tint 
"  the  Eall-lndian 
ivith  a  brovvnifli 
lat  on  the  cheek 
lily  diftinguilh  a 
nd  all  the  inter- 
Ohfcr-vaticns,  i3c. 
■■  not  d.irker  than 


a. Spaniard.     I  have   plainly   fccn    the  blii(h  upon  the   fxc  of 
Indian  women.      The  inhabitants  of  the  Martiucfis.    "•  arc  in 
general  more  tawny  than  the  farmer"  [the  people  of  the  Society. 
lllcs]  being  fitualcd  in  the  latitude  of  c/  57 'South,  nearer  the 
line  than  the  Society. IQes    '  kcOf-Javatioin.  Sec.  p.  232.  The 
complexion  of  the  inhabitantj  of  the  l-ricndly-incs   "  is  of  a 
darker  hue,  tlwn  that  of  the  comrnoniihy  of  the  naiivcb  in  the 
Soiiety-lfles;    though,  in  my  opinion,  it  partakes  of  a  lively 
brown,  inclining  fo  f.ir  toward.,  ihc  red  or  coi)|;cr  colour,  as  not 
to   deferve   the    appellation    of    fwarthy."     OhjWvatioiu, ^  li'c. 
p.  234.      Thefe    remarU*  concerning    the   complexion   of    the 
people  of  the  Socicty-inc!.,  l-riendly-Ifles,  and  Marqiicfas.   will^ 
be  futficient  to  rtiow  the  American  naturalill.  that  the  colour  of 
thefe  people  and  that  of  many  American  tribes  ii  not,  as    1  r. 
Forller  obferves,    "totally  diiFerent."     In  other  phylical   fea- 
tures, or  circumftances,  the  difference  is  lefs  eoniiderablc  than 
our  author  fecms  to  fu;.pofe.     But  this  is  not  the  place   to  pur- 
fue  the  inquiry  much  farther.     The  pl.yf.cal  and  other  relations 
of  the  Americans,  and  the  people   of  other  parts   of  the  earth, 
will     be  minutely   attended    to    in   my    large    vork    relative 
to  this  country.     1  (hall  content  myfelf,  at  prcfent,  Nvith  obferv- 
ing  on  this  fubjeft,  that  the  European  philofophers   labour  under 
a  great  miftake  infuppofmg,  that  the  complexions  of  the  Ameri- 
cans are  fo  uniform.  O;  nearly  the  fame.     In  many  inftanccs.  the 
different  tribes,  indepcn.'ently  of  admixture,  differ  very  efTen- 
tially  from  each  other,  both  in  colour  and  in  form.     Thus,  the 
Minfi,  whom  we  commonly  call  Munfees.  are  very  dark,  and 
the  Cheerake  very  light.     Sometimes,  a  range  of  hills  divides 
two  American  tribes  (fpeaking  the  fame  language)  whofe  com- 
plexions arc  different.     Dr.  Forfter's  remark  that  the  cuftoms  of 
the  Americans  and  thofe  of  the  people  of  the  South-Sea- lllcs  are 
totally  different,  is  entitled  to  ftill  lefs  attention.     But  what,  the 
reader  will  alk,  is  the  purport  of  thefe  obfervations  ?  Is  it  my 
intention  to  prove,  or  toafTert,  that  the  people  of  America  and  thofe 
of  the  South-Sea-iHand!.  .ir-e  tl.r    ame  ?  I  anfwer  no.     I  have 
thought  it  proper  to  corred  what  appeared  to  be  an  error  of  a 


NOTE. 


very  learned  man  ;  and  I  muft  think  it  probable  that  the  akceftors 
of  fome  of  the  Americans,  and  of  the  people  of  the  Society- 
Illes,  kc.  had  once  fome  connection  with  each  other.  This,  it 
is  probable,  was  ie/ore  the  continent  of  America  and  thofe  if- 
lands  received  their  prefent  races  of  people  from  Afia,  which 
feems  to  have  been  the  principal  founder/  of  the  human  kind. 


XXII.    TOOTH. 


I-enni-Lennape. 

ff^ipit. 

Chippewas. 

Tihbity  Weebitt^  the  teeth, 

Ncbetun,  the  teeth. 

Minfi. 

* 

Mahicanm. 

Weepeetan. 

Shawnees, 

Nippigee.    Nepittallch, 

the  teeth. 

Pottawatameh. 

Webit,   teeth. 

Miamis. 

Neepeetah, 

Meflifaugers, 

* 

Kikkapoos. 

• 

Piankafliaws. 

'• 

Algonkins. 

lUity  Tebit,  teeth. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  \[ 
and  St.  John's.         1 1 

Weebeedah. 

Acadians,  according  to  ' ' 
De  Laet.         -        ;i 

Nehidie, 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

*          ' 

Sankjkani. 

Wypyt. 

Senccas, 

* 

TOOTH. 


37 


It  the  aKcefiors 

Mohawks. 

• 

f  the  Society- 

Onondagos. 

Omtjchihjet  tec 

her.    This,  it 
and  thofe  if- 

Cayugas.            ^         -         * 

n  Afia,  which 

Oncidas. 

'  ■* 

iman  icind. 

Tufcaroras. 

_        • 

Cochnewagoes. 

• 

— 

Wyandots. 

.♦ 

H. 

NaudoweflTies. 

• 

Cheerake. 

• 

. 

Mufkohge. 

Iftenotech. 

Chikkafah. 

-     Notch,  teeth. 

/,  the  teeth, 

Choktah. 

_      • 

the  teeth. 

Katahba. 

• 

Woccons. 

* 

Natchez. 

• 

epittallch, 

Mexicans. 

Tkntli.  teeth. 

m-«-<-*mSSS5£8S:»-^-»-»- 

I. 

Lcfghis, 

50,51.  Zeebee. 

^ 

52.  TJabee,  Tfawei 

f 

Oftiaks, 

71.  Teeboo. 

72.  Teboo.          ^ 
120.  Teebyeh. 

^        -.1- 

Semoyads, 

teeth. 

121.  Teeoo^  Teebe, 

Indoftani, 

168,169.  Bahi. 

XXIII.     TONGUE. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 


Wilano. 
Outon,  Ooton. 


^,i^.,iu^-m 


/ 


38                     TO 

N 

G  U  E. 

Minfi. 

• 

Mahicanni. 

Wecnannuh. 

Shawnees. 

• 

Pottawatameh. 

« 

Miamls. 

Neelahnee. 

Mclfifaugcrs. 

* 

Kikkapoos. 

• 

Piankafhaws. 

p 

* 

Algonkins. 

Outan^  Ooton. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

I 

and  St.  John's. 

fVeelauloo. 

Acadians,    according 
to  De  Laet. 

I 

Nirnou. 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

* 

Sankikani. 

Ppyeranou, 

Scnecas. 

m 

* 

Mohawks. 

• 

Onondagos. 

Enach/e, 

Hochelagenfes. 

OJnache. 

Cayugas. 

m 

Oneidas. 

« 

Tufcaroras. 

t 

Cochnewagoes. 

• 

Wyandots. 

• 

Naudowefiies. 

* 

Chcerakc. 

- 

• 

Mulkohgc. 

Ifte-tolaufwah. 

Chikkafah. 

Soolijh, 

Choktah. 

Soolijh, 

Katahba. 

• 

»>_<m<wm,ii-  '  <P  ■■■gWtf  ^.W'Vf  "i^.';'"  ■  f  UJ  ,-  V^y^ 


TONGUE. 


39 


Woccons. 

• 

Natchez. 

» 

Mexicans. 

Nenepilli, 

Poconchi. 

* 

Darien-Indians. 

• 

Brafilians. 

yipecum. 

Chilcfe. 

^ewen. 

MMM-4-4;SSSf^,a^-*-^>-»- 

Vogoulitchi, 

67.  Neelm. 

Oftiaks, 

70.  Naileem. 

73,74.  Nailem. 
109.  Neena. 

Imeretians, 

Suanetti, 

no.  Neen. 

Kartalini, 

108.  Ena. 

Koiballi, 

133.  Siool. 

Mogul-Tartars, 

135.  Kile^  Koele. 

Toungoofi,        141,142-  Eemee, 

Boureti, 

136.  Kileen. 

Kalmuks, 

137.    ^(f/tfW,    X^f/«». 

Tartars, 

89.  7>^/. 

90.   Teel,  Til. 

91.  r^/. 

92,93.   Teel. 

94.  7K  ?<•'/• 
95,96.  7>^/ 

XXIV. 

BEAR  D. 

Lenni-Lennape. 

JViittcney. 

Cbippcwas. 

Mijcbiton,  Opeewye/ky 

il'nr^     ,ai-.T.»ito 


^ 


4€>                      BEARD. 

Minfi. 

• 

Mahicanni. 

• 

Shawnccs. 

Nitunia, 

Pottawatamch. 

• 

Miamis. 

• 

Meffifaugers. 

• 

Kikkapoos. 

• 

Piankafhaws. 

'  • 

Algonkins. 

Mi/cbiton. 

Indians  of  Pcnobfcot  7 
and  St.  John's.     3 

» 

Acadians,  according  to  ? 
Dc  Lact.                 X 

Migidion. 

Narraganfcts,  &c. 

• 

Scnecas. 

• 

Mohawks. 

• 

Onondagos. 

Onujgera, 

Cayugas. 

• 

Oncidas. 

« 

Hochelagenfes. 

Hebelin. 

Tufcaroras. 

• 

Cochncwagocs. 

* 

Wyandots. 

• 

Naudoweffics. 

• 

Chccrake. 

• 

Mulkohge. 

Iftechockhcfch. 

Chikkafah. 

« 

Choktah. 

• 

Katahba. 

•  ' 

Woccons. 

• 

I 


1 


BEARD. 

Natchez. 
Mexicans. 
Poconchi. 
Darlen-Indians. 

• 
• 

m                          — 

• 

1 

Chechengi, 
Eftlandlans, 

.      114.  Mag,  Maig, 
55.  Habie. 

Mm9 

^^ 


XXV.    HAN  D. 

Lcnni-Lennapc.        -      Nacbk,  my  hand. 
Chippewas.         -         -     Neningcen. 
Indians  of  Pennfylvania.    Ncch,  Almjkm^  Olmjkm^ 

Laenjkatt,  Lanjkan^. 


Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 
Shawnces. 
Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 
Mcflifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankalhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Pcnobfcot 

and  St.  John's. 
Acadians,  according  to 

Dc  Laet. 
Narraganfets,  &c.     - 


.     Oniikan. 
-    Niligee, 

Ncninch. 

Enabkef. 


i    OUeeheey  hands. 
\  Niptden, 


I  I  take  thefe  word*  from  the  Lutheri  CatcchHmoi,  and 
from  the  Nov*  Sueciaefea  Penfylvania  in  America  L'efcriptio. 

G 


-llT^"'    '-"'■' 


*  . .  * . 


4a                      HA 

N    D.*"^ 

^cnccas. 

• 

Mohawks. 

« 

Onondagos. 

Eniage, 

Cayugas. 

• 

Oneidas. 

Snufagb. 

Tufcaroras. 

* 

Cochnewagocs. 

• 

Wyandots.        -       — 

* 

Naudowcflics. 

* 

Checrakc. 

• 

Mufkohge. 

Iftinkeh. 

Chikkafah. 

-  Ilbock. 

Choktah. 

* 

Katahba. 

* 

Woccons. 

• 

Natchez. 

» 

Mexicans. 

Maytl. 

DaricR-Indians. 

• 

Poconchi.         -        - 

Cam. 

Akalhini,         -  119.  Nak. 

Altckefeck,         -  it 2.  Eenape. 

Toungoofi,         -  138.  Naila. 

•..,    I     ■.!.■         -  139.  Nalee. 

I  -  142.  Nala, 

XXVI.  BELLY. 


Ler  li-Lcnnape. 
Chippcwas. 


Wachtey. 

Mijhemoutt  Ifquamach. 


Ill   nillnri     - 


BELLY. 


43 


Y. 

Tfquamach. 


Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

Miatnis. 

Mefllfaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Pianka(haws. 

Algonkins. 


tieem^^. 


Omauchtci,  Machty. 

* 
Mooyeeche. 


Mijhemout. 


Indians  of  Penobfcot  7    p,,/^,;,^,,. 

and  St.  John's.         5 
Acadians,  according  to?    ^.   ^ 

De  Lact.  5 


* 

* 


Narraganfets,  &c. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas, 

Oneidas^^ 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochncwagocs. 

Wyandots, 


Otqucenta. 

« 

* 


Tchiochonlki, 
Carelians, 
Olonetzi, 
JC^rtalini, 


-54.  Watjeey  JVatzay  IVatiza, 

56.  Watfcbtfcba^  Wattjcbxt. 

57.  Wattjcbo.  -  , 
108.  Mootzelee,  • 


^ 


^ 


f  6  O  t. 


tm 


XXVII.    FOOT. 


Lenni-Lennape, 


Cbippewas, 

Nefittun.  t)zAi,1botor 

feet. 

Minfi.                T* 

• 

Mahicanni. 

}Ftbeton,  his  feet, 

Shawnees.        > 

<» 

Pottawaumeh. 

-  ^efit. 

Miamis. 

Neecabtee. 

Meflifaugers.           > 

■  .      ♦                 .     ,    .  _ 

Kikkapoos. 

♦ 

Piankafliaws. 

#• 

Algonkins. 

• 

Mian,  of IWfcot  1       ^^^^^    ^^,^^^  ^^^^ 


and  St.  John's, 
^cadians,  according  to  I       « 
De  Lae(.  | 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

Senecas^  r 

Mohawks. 

Oftondagos.  «        OJchfitm. 

Cayogas.  ^  ♦ 

Qneidas.  r  • 

'I'ufcaroras.  -  * 


• 


^  Mt^tt,  '}n  tte  language  of  ii»  Indiau  tf  New>]^|aq4^ 
according  to  fwcha*. 


T. 


s^/,  foot  or 


feet, 


tHckf  feetj. 


New.pm|m4r 


root. 


Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Checrikb. 

Mulkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Cara'ibei. 

Prafilians. 


Yeych. 

Nougouti,  my  foot, 
PI 


Semoyads,  lai.  Ngaeet  Gaee, 

■           11  122.  Nge* 

.1    ■  -p       -123.  Ngo, 

■  •            1247  ■^*» 

II  -       125,  l^goee, 

Pcrfians,  -          76.  Paee^  Paa, 

Bucharians,  -     102,  Paee. 

Tartars,  -            .96.  jzak, 

'  I  '  97,100.  yifak^ 


XXVIII.    SKIN. 


Lenni-Lcnrl^pe. 
Chippewas. 
Onondagos, 
Chilefe. 


Lefghis, 

mmmmmmmmm 

Vogoulitchi, 


-       Cbey, 

Pekkikkitt, 
w,         Gmecbu'a,, 
Tciqai, 

50.  Cbeg. 

51.  Keg. 
-     67.  TewL 

66M.  Twh 


'  i-  ^^  f    ii?r  -  1"—  — "■' 


^M.-^.....\u., 


46                    F     L 

:  s   H. 

1-'     .  -,i-  -  -'-*-. 

XXIX.     F 

L  E  S  H. 

Lcnni-Lennape. 

Ojoos. 

Chippcwas. 

fVeus,  meat.  ff^ea/St  fVi- 

jaas. 

Minfi.           "  -- 

• 

Mahicanni. 

Wecas,  flcfh  or  meat. 

Shawnccs. 

Wiothe.  Wiauthce,  meat 

• 

iVijothi. 

Pottawatameh. 

* 

Miamis. 

Lananfoi,  beef. 

Meffifaugers. 

• 

Kikkapoos. 

• 

Piankafhaws. 

# 

Algonkins. 

fFeafs,     Oiiiasj  meat. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  ^ 
and  St.  John's.         5 

• 

Acadians,    according  \ 
to  De  T.aet.             3 

* 

Narraganfets,  &c.      - 

#     ' 

Senecas. 

• 

Mohawks. 

• 

Onondagos. 

Owachra. 

Cayugaj,. 

# 

Oneidas. 

JVauahloo,  meat. 

Tufcaroras. 

* 

Chcerake. 

♦ 

t  . 


Vil 


-  - 

FLESH. 

i-'            .  'A-    ■■-      -'-*-.  - 

Mufkohge. 

- 

• 

- 

Chilcfe. 

Hon.               •' 

H. 

Lopari, 

58. 

Otyeh. 

Semoyads> 

124. 

Odga, 

Vea/s,  m- 

126. 
71- 
75- 

If      'f 

J    * 

Oftiaks, 

**          ■• 

or  meat. 

Toungoofi, 

14a. 

i 

thee,  meat. 

XXX. 

BLOOD. 

f, 

Lcnni-Lcnnape. 

- 

Moocum. 

Chippcwas. 

- 

Mifquyy  Mijkow, 

Minfi. 

- 

Mochcum. 

Mahicanni. 

Pucakan. 

tt  meat. 

Shawnees. 

Mifqueby  Mufqui, 

Pottawatamch. 

- 

Mufquch. 

Miamis. 

• 

Mcflifaugcrs. 

- 

• 

Kikkapoos. 

• 

Piankafhaws. 

- 

• 

Algonkins. 

Mifcouey  Mijkoo. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  ^ 

* 

and  St.  John's. 

5 

at 

Acadiansj  according 

;to> 

# 

al( 

De  Lact. 

- 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

♦ 

« 

Sankikani. 

Mohoiht. 

tit 


I-    ^rV'i'-'-4'^^*-*^'--''^-'"-''---^ i* ■-■- 


.„.-,-.L .•  y ^.^ A^.'.  ..u-.>^ .-.^i..,^ ■  -I'r  A" ''Tif *''-|i  f  ■-■•-'^"-'^ - rt  r-  -^i-i ^rt fin-  fitl  r^  I  I  win  I  -*  tiHiV*^'^ ""-i "^"^  i-  a*.-^'- ■'>«>^ 


B    h    O    Q    D, 


Senecu. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Ooeidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudo«fclfies. 

Checrake. 

Muflcohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Chokuh. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Brafilians. 

Chilefe. 


Tartars, 
Koriaki, 
Dugorri, 


• 


Otquicbfa. 

« 

Ingoh. 

• 

Kegore  ? 

Chaucauh. 

• 

t. 


Tagul 
-    MoUbueHy  Mdihtn. 

c^7.  Ka%an. 
154.  Moollyomool, 
80.  Toog. 


XXXI.   HEART. 


I^enni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 


JVdee.  Kttey  thy  heart. 
Oathty^  MUhewab. 


'^Ivitt. 


RT. 

,  thy  heart. 
Ichewab. 


*»>..,. 


7 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


mmmmmmm 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


■^.„. 


r 


E^«liii^^1!SiifeimimKi 


Ml 


_.«-A^ 


im 


.rtv^fm*f!'v^'^^.\r^..'*l-''.'^Wf'-' 


HEAR  T. 


0 


Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnccs.         "        * 

Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Meflifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins.         ■^ 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

and  St.  John's. 
Acadians,    according 

to  De  Laet. 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

Senecas.        •    . 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochncwagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudowefllcs. 

Chcerake. 

Mufkohgc. 

Chikkafah, 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Natchez. 


Utoh,  JVtcu,  his  heart. 
Oteehe?  Otahehi\A^\it^xt, 


Entahhee. 

* 


Micheoue. 


F/uttahs 

* 
Aweriachfa. 


aga. 


H 


I 


m 


} 


\ 


vs'Ufw^f'^^^-  '^^-'  vV'"' 


so 
Mexicans. 


HEART. 

Tollochtli. 


Taweeguini,         -    131.  Keeet. 

Kamaftfhini,     -        132.  Mit. 

Toungoofi,i39,i4i,i43.  Mewan. 

'  -        142.  Mewane. 

Lamiui,  -       145.  Mewon. 


XXXII.     LOVE. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 

'    Onondagos.       *«'*^>i'*.. 
Naudowcflies. 
Mexicans. 


Ahoaltoivoagan. 
Saukie.  Zdrgay,  or  Zar- 
geytoon, '  love,  to  love.' 
Nejonrochqua. 
Ehwahmeah. 
Tlazotlaliztli. 


•i«»4  ••«»'<•.< 


5:»">"»~>"»" 


Offctintzi, 


79.  Ooarzen,  Warge, 


XXXIII.    LIFE. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 

Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 


NoocbmmoWf  Nouchitno  - 
win. 

# 

Pummaoofowonkan. 


, „ *.  .*- 


'  «"».«r-^--*''<*^"'"T'" 


LIFE. 


E. 


an. 

gay,  or  Zar- 

ovcjtolove.' 

t. 


"Ti^to  I: 


arge. 


s» 


Shawnces. 

-     fVabatiJec. 

Pottawatameh. 

* 

Miamis. 

» 

Algonkins. 

Nouchimoiiin. 

Onondagos. 

lagonhechfera. 

XXXIV.   DEATH. 


Lenni-Lennapc, 
Chippcwas. 
Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 


Miamis. 

Algonkins, 

Onondagos, 


Neepoo,  dead. 

* 

Nup,  I  die.  Nip,  *to  die, 

1  die." 
Nippigee.    Nip,  'to  dip, 

Idie." 
Nepua,  dead,. 
Neepoo,  Nipouin,  dead. 
lawohejs,  * 


XXXV.    COLD, 


E. 

Lenni-Lennape. 

Theu.  TaUf  cold  weather. 

1 

Chippewas. 

Geejfemar. 

,  NouchimO' 

Shawnces. 

IVeppee,  JVepi. 

Miamis. 

Neepanwayhirckee, 

Algonkins. 

Kekatch.  Kikatch,  <  cold. 

wonkan. 

I  am  cold.' 

m 


i:, 


^ltMj*»M  'm-'riMlfeiaOWtJia* 


Onondagos. 

Otohri. 

Brafilians. 

Roig. 

.4^.<M-4;S<5S$SSB(»"H.>-»->- 

Lefghis,            50^52.53- 

Rohee.    ' 

XXXVI. 

SUN. 

Lenni-Lennape. 

Gifchuch. 

Chippewas. 

Kefis,  Kiffis,  Kifchis,  Gee- 

fejfey.     ■ 

Minfi. 

Quifhough. 

Mahicanni. 

Keefogh. 

Shawnees. 

Kcfaughfwoh,  Ki/chach-' 

thwab,  Kifathwa. 

Pottawatamch. 

Kefis. 

Miamis. 

Kilfwoa,  Keelfoi. 

Meflifaugers. 

» 

Kikkapoos. 

Kijhefsua. 

Piankafhaws. 

* 

Algonkins. 

Kifisy  Keefts. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7 
and  St.  John's.         5 

Keezooje. 

Acadians,  according  to  7     ^;.   . 
De  Laet.         -       J    ^'^'''^' 

Narraganfets,  &c.  Nifpawus^  Keefuckquand, 


Indians  of  New-Eng-" 

land,    according  to^  Kefus, 
*■  Purchas. 


^} 


SUN. 


N. 


',  Kifchisy  Gee- 


oh,  Kifchach-' 
Kifathwa. 

ieelfoi. 


s. 


Kee/uckquand, 


New-England- 

Indians,  7 
Gorges.  [ , 

:    "      ■    ■                ,r,     ■  - 

Cone^;. 

accord  jng  to 

A 

Senccas. 

- 

Gachquau, 

Mohawks. 

- 

* 

Onondagos. 

- 

Garachqua. 

Cayugas. 

- 

• 

Oneidas 

- 

Efcaltey.                     '- 

Tufcaroras. 

- 

Heita. 

Cochnewagocs. 

* 

Wyandots. 

•         — 

Yandcfah, 

Naudoweffies, 

Paahtah. 

Chcerake. 

- 

Eus.seA-nan-to-g€yAnantoge. 

Muflcohge. 

- 

NeettaUuJhy   Hafhfth. 

Chikkafah. 

- 

•  Hafce,  Hafche. 

Choktah. 

- 

Hafce. 

Katahba. 

T 

• 

Woccons. 

rf 

Wittapare. 

Natchez. 

r 

Qua- chill. 

Mexicans. 

- 

Tonaiiub. 

Poconchi. 

m 

* 

Darien-Indians.        r 

Caraibcs. 

- 

K^chi,  Huyeyou. 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Weyo. 

Arwaccas,  in 

Guaiana. 

Adaly, 

Shcbaioi,  in 

Guaianjj. 

JVecoelije. 

^rafilians. 

- 

Coaraci. 

Peruvians. 

Inti. 

Chilcfe. 

- 

Ante. 

t  This  word  I  quote  from  memory  j  but  the  fpelling  may 
bf  depended  upon. 


c 


i        % 


54 

Chcremifli, 

Votiaki, 

Vogoulitchi, 

SUN. 

63.  Ket/cbe,  Keet/cb, 
6^.  Schoondi. 
-     66.  KojUl. 

67.  Cho/al. 

68.  Kotaly  Kotol. 

69.  ChodaL 

70.  C&«/,  Naeey  Talkoo, 

71.  Cj&<?/. 
89.  Kooaijch. 

91.  A>o»,  Kooaijch, 
-          93.  Goo». 
94,  98.  iCo(?«. 
f  the  Co- 7    „ 

175.5''"" 
152.  Heecbem. 

183.  Mata-Haree, 

184.  Mataree. 

Oftiaks, 

Tartars, 

Inhabitants  o 
rea, 

PumpocoUi, 

Malays, 

lavanefc. 

XXXVII.   MOON. 


Lcnni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 


NipahuniyNipawi  Gijchuch. 
Ddicot,  Tebickefis,  Gee- 


X  Ktjhufe,  in  the  language  of  certain  Indians  of  North-Ca- 
rolina, according  to  Lawfon :  Kepow,  in  the  language  of  the 
Indians  of  Fennfylvania,  according  to  Gabriel  Thomas,  in 
the  year  1698  :  Kitfus,  in  the  language  of  the  New  England- 
Indians,  according  to  Purchas. 


MOON. 


cb. 


Talho, 


b. 


3N. 

awiGifchuch. 
ickefis,  Gee- 


of  North-Ca- 
nguage  of  the 
I  Thomas,  in 
^evr-£nglan4< 


Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 


Quilhough  ? 
Neepabuck. 

Tepechki   Kifcbacbtbioa, 
Nipia-Kifathwa, 


Pottawatameh. 

Kefis. 

Miamis. 

. 

Keelfoiy  Kilfwoa. 

Mcflifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankalhaws. 

Kifhejfu. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 

\ 

Dehikat  Ikizis,  Debikat 

Ikify. 

Keezoofe  neehaufoo. 

Acadians,  according  to  1 
De  Laet.                  5 

Knicbkaminatt. 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

- 

Nanepaujhatf  or  Muntian 
nock. 

Senccas. 
Mohawks. 

Gacbquau. 

* 

Onondagos. 

Garachqua, 

Cayugas. 
Oneidas. 

* 

• 

Tufcaroras. 

Heita. 

Cochnewagoes.     -       - 
Wyandots.            -  ^ 
Naudoweflles. 

♦     ■       ■ 

Tefugh. 

Oweeb.                      

Checrake. 
Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Neus-Je  J-mtJ-to-ge,  * 
NeetlaHufa,  Ncethleeh 

HaMch. 
Hafchc,  Hafcc, 

i, 

t''! 

m 


V 


M    O 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez.  -         • 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

Daricn-Indians. 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Arwaccffi,  in  Guaiana. 

Shebaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Caraibes. 

Brafilians. 

Peruvians. 

Chilefe. 


O    N* 
Hafcc. 

JVittapare, 

Mtiztli. 

Nee. 

Nonmy  or  Noene. 

Cattehee. 

Kyrtryrre. 

Nonum^  Kati. 

laci. 

Cuilla. 

Tien. 


«<-<"<-<-^5SJ®J5k»">~>->"»« 


Karaflini, 

Tawecguini, 

Kamaflfliini, 

Moutori> 

Arii, 

Kottowi, 

Tartars, 

Lcfghis, 

Anglo-Saxons, 


130.  Keefteet,  Keejchtait. 

131.  Keejchteen. 

132.  Kiee. 
134.  Keejchtait. 

148.  Efcbooee. 

149.  Schooee. 

89-  ♦ 

94.  Oee,  Aee. 

50.  MootSy  Motjch. 

51,52.  Moots. 

-   31.  Mona, 


ithifa;iM-«i««i**iini'«lM*iw''''*iM*  !>'**' 


••^^^•■••waOT^ 


.MM  -g  ^*  -I'-'  -  ¥^9*-  W- 


STAR.  P 

XXXVIII.   STAR. 


Lenni-Lennape; 

Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnecs. 

Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 


*    A   1 


Jlank.        AUanquewakt 

Alankwewaky  ftar*. 
Annunk,  Alani. 

Anockfuk.     -^^^^X^ 

Alaqua.  Alaquagii  ftars. 

Anung. 

Alanqua^*    Lanquakee  ? 

AlanquakS,\  ftara. 


Unaaquok 


MefllfaugeM. 
Kikkapoos. 
iPiankafliaws. 
Algonkins. 

Indians   of  Penobfcot^    Wotlawvofs,  ftars. 

and  St.  John  s.         j 
Acadians,  according  to  ?    K^rkooeth.    '"^ "' 

De  Laet.  3 

Narraganfets,  &c.  Anockquus. 

Sankikani.  -  * 

Senecas.        -         -  Ogechfoondau, 

Mohawks.  -  ••  * 

Onondago:.  -  OtfchifchtenochquM.\ 


*  Major  Mentzcis. 


f  Major  Mentzcet. 


\  The  Onondagoi!  likewife  call  a  ftar  OjiJIeg,  as  1  was  informed  by  the 
late  Mr.  Rittenhoufc.  According  to  Father  Lafitau  (Maun  dn  Saimagn 
AmriquMU,  &c  tome  II.  p.  435 )  the  Iroquol*  caU  the  ftars,  O0i'f. 


!'•( 


in >a,«Mti4m  nil  I  -  ■    ■■  ■il^ "^^-^f' ■ 


w 


S   T   A   R. 


Cayugas. 

•   .-,     ,  ...,.-.» •■ 

Oncidas. 

• 

Hochelagenfcs. 

•    '■     .■  '  ' . 

Tufcaroras. 

Uttewirarat/e. 

,    Erigas. 

■ 

• 

Cochncwagoes. 

1 

• 

Wyandots. 

•        .v,"     /. 

Naudoweflies. 

• 

Cheerake. 

• 

Mufltohge. 

Kotchdtchumpah. 

Chikkafah. 

*  - 

Choktah. 

• 

Katahba. 

# 

Woccons. 

Wattapi  untakeen 

Natchez. 

* 

Mexicans. 

Citlabin. 

Poconchi. 

* 

Darien-Indians. 

- 

• 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Chirika. 

Caraibes. 

Otialoukouma. 

Brafilians. 

lacitata. 

Peruvians. 

Coyllur. 

Chilefe. 

Wangelen,  ftars. 

-«-*•«■■< 

••■'®@®@»^  *■*'*•■ 

Kottowi, 

149. 

Alagdn. 

Affani, 

150 

Aldk. 

Kamtfchadals, 

158 

,  Agageen. 

WMnHirfJMIi^wMwy^'irf  11- ■■<«»■ 


■  -fUjipi  ■  <;,  1  !?■'■ 


■   '^'i—^i^  ■  ■-■■ 


lit 


umpah. 


ttakeer. 


na. 


ftars. 


STAR. 


Mordva. 
Votiaki, 
Semoyado, 


Taweeguini,     - 
Mogul-Tartars,    - 
Toungoofi,       138, 


Lamuti, 

Chapogirr 

Japaneefe, 


Altekefeck, 


-      Kieft.  * 

65.  Keezeelee^  Kezek 

126.  Kijfeenga, 

127.  Ki/cbeka, 

128.  Ki/fangka. 

129.  Keefeheka, 
131.  Keefchka. 
135.  Ot/o,  Oiofl. 

139.  Ofcheekta. 

140.  Ofcheekta. 

141.  Ofcheekta,  Ootamookta. 

144.  Otfchakat. 

145.  Otfcheekat. 

146.  Odfcheekta. 
161.  Phofchee.  t 

111.  PTfl^o,  FTfl^ooo. 

112.  Wagooa. 


XXXIX,  RAIN. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 


Sokelaan,  it  rains.  Ife 

Kimmewan,  Kimmewon, 
Kimmeewan.  * 


•  I  infert  thi.  word  on  the  imhority  of  the  learned  Strahlenberg. 

t  i..;.*.  i.  -ntioned  «  the  name  oj^a  ^^^by  Adajr.^,  ^^tS 
af;r  b;tTt^UtleLn^fthefoutlKrutrih«^  perhap  the 
Checrake. 


■jliiiAi&'JW 


9o 


RAIN. 


Mahicanni. 

,  -^5    Sookanoun.          .f,  s*          S 

Shawnees. 

Kemewane.                               1 

Kikkapoos. 
Algonkins. 

^  ►.  ift  V    Waptenaan.        -          ^         ■ 

Indians  of    New-Eng-")                                               •  ^ 

land,  according 

to  Pur-  >    Soogoran.                                 ■ 

chas. 

3                          1 

Onondagos. 

Ne-jit/htaronti.                          I 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana.   'f^'^   Kenape,                                 1 

.tit-:-  •                           r-  f        ^             ,  -v:.  ^. 

Lefghis, '^liC^ 

53.  Jf(«w^.   -'        .«,».  ;-.^,.       J 

Imeretians, 

4s=v.    109.  Tfcheema.    «  -  •"-►--^ -»^  ' 

Akalhini, 

119.  KamCy  Tfchanee,    naTisI 

Boureti, 

136.  Kooran. 

Tchiochonfld, 

54.  Sag^.      ,.,.-:3^|:f«i««|f( 

XL.     SNOW.              1 

Xenni-Lennape 

,1?*,        GwA^.              ,; 

Chippewas. 

Ahguhn,  Going. 

Minfi. 

•          Ga«,  GaA«. 

Mahicanni. 

-  Pfaune. 

Shawnees. 

Weneeh,  Coone. 

Pottawatamch. 

Guhn. 

Miranis. 

Mimtwawy  Manatwoa. 

Kikkapoos. 

Hokoon. 

Mohawks. 

* 

Kemcwan. 


'ontt. 

■  ■■%■>.:.    ■ 


W. 


:■[.■ 


2. 

Coone. 

ly  Manatwoa. 


Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras, 

Cochnewagoes. 

Naudoiveflies. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 
Choktah. 


I    C    E, 


dl 


X'-.kT 


Acaunque, 


Sinnee. 


■'f*5«ii 


Hittot^-hotkch,  "  white 
ice.*" 
Dktohiah.        *       -^  * 


Oktohfah? 


T'-r 


XU   ICE, 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Chippewas. 

Mahicanni.       r 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameb. 

Onondagos. 

Mufkohge. 


Kazee-Koomitfki,       117.  Meek. 
Akalhini,  -      ii9'  Meek 


Mequdrme. 

Mooquaumeh. 

Coone. 

Mucquam. 

Oiuijfa. 

Hittote. 


<»  N.  B.  Hittote  is  ice,  and  hotkeh  white. 


{[''■niirftr'    ■■ 


i."-  ^pi'ytK^wii?;' 


•*■''-: 


■w 


62 


DAY. 


XLIL    DAY. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Gifchgu. 

Chippewas. 

Ogunnegat,   "  "Day,    or 

• 

days." 

Shawnees. 

KiJJiqua. 

Algonkins. 

Okonogat,    "   Day,    or 

* 

days." 

XLIII. 

NIGHT. 

Lenni-Lennape, 

Tpoku. 

Chippewas. 

Debbikat. 

Shawnees 

Tepechke. 

XLIV.    MORNING. 

Lenni-Lennape. 

Woapan. 

Chippewas. 

Keejayp. 

Minfi. 

* 

Mahicanni. 

« 

Shawnees. 

Wapparuh. 

Piankafhaws. 

Wahpunki. 

^Zi1Jr''""l'f'nr'-'^-   ■ 

Onondagos. 

Orhangechtfcbik. 

liniS-ni  m 


E  V  .        I  N  G. 


*  "Day,    or 


Day,    or 


T. 


XLV.  EVENING. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees.     - 

Onondagos. 


Oliguitheki. 
Twaz6dwa,  Zajogar^k, 


XLVI.    SUMMER. 


NG, 


ik. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 

Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 
Shawnees. 
Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Meffifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Rankalhaws. 

Algonkins, 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7 
and  St.  John's.         S 


Nipen. 

Menokemegy   "Summer 
or  fprmg." 

Neepun,  Nipen. 
Nipennooy  Nepeneh. 


Echniepen. 

* 

Merockaminkt   **  Sum- 
mer or  fpring." 

Nebbooneey  Nepotmeeab. 


^.,hmmmi\    111  JTifnl 


life.  *&t.. 


64 


S    U    M    M   t    R. 


Narraganfets,  &c.    • 

Neepun.   '^f'-^ 

56:;.  •'!_■■** 

Senecas. 

^A     ,    *  / 

• 

Mbhawks.             -  '■ 

• 

'■J.M. 

Onouclagos. 

Gagenhe- 

\- 

Cayugas.                 *'  • 

-  * 

Oneidas. 

• 

Tufcaroras. 

• 

-\ 

Cochnewagoes.        -    . 

• 

Wyandots. 

•     ■ 

Naudoweffies. 

• 

Cheerake. 

Akooea, . 

Mufkohge. 

t 

Chikkafah. 

Tomepalle* 

Choktah. 

Tomepalle. 

Semoyads, 


120.  Ta,  Tamoma. 


XLVII.  WINTER. 


Lcnni-Lennape. 

Chippewas. 

Minfi. 


i!^,*ff.^A  . 


Lo%;'an. 
Pepoun,  Bebone. 


*  Adair,  firam  whom  I  take  thi*  word,  informs  us  that  PaUt  fignifiM 
"  warm  or  hot."  Heat  in  the  language  of  the  Eftlandians,  s5^  '*  ^"^ 
law,  and  P.itlawoct:  in  the  language  of  the  Carelians,  ^6,  it  is  PaUvia: 
in  the  language  of  the  Albni,  Ijo,  it  is  Pala. 


■■y.  '-^  ■  ■w-l■T^■  ■*-:'"i'?|i.*'»''*T''^l'!f  ^-'  ^  -'*  *  '*-^' 


WINTER. 


■.i^aiil.  •=::*« 


ER. 


one. 


It  Ai//r  fignifiea 
ans,  j5.  »  ''''''■ 
6,  it  is  Palavia  : 


«l 


Mahicanni. 

Hpoon. 

Sha-wnees. 

- 

Pepoon-Nunkee. 

Miamis.         - 

• 

Meffifaugers. 

• 

Kikkapoos. ' 

- 

• 

Piankafliaws    - 

♦ 

Algonkins. 

I,' 

Pepoon,  Pipoun. 

Indians   of    Penobfcot ' ' 
and  St.  John'*.         j 

Beeboonah. 

Onondagbs. 

Gochfcbdre^  UchferaL 

■■*■* 

t-^^t^  ^^QQf-*~*->-*- 

Altekefeck, 

112. 

Ceen, 

Kiiihazibb^Abif- 

i»3- 

Geen. 

finian^ 

Akaihini,          - 

119. 

Ganee.* 

XLVIIL  EARTH,  or  LAND. 

Lenni-Lennipe^        - 
Chippewas. 


Hacki  t  earth,  ground, 
land. 
Jukwirii  earth. 


*  See  the  American  wcwdi  for  fiiow. 

f  This  word  occur*  in  the  ounet  of  fome  of  our  Vallic*,  &c.  Thu* 
Tulpkhocking  [m  we  call  it]  in  Lancafter-county,  waa  called  by  the  J>eh- 
warea,  Tulpcwehacki,  which  fignifiet  the  bud  of  the  Tdrtmfe. 


K 


■!  »se"-i{fe--*.'ww««wsP*a^--.«: 


€6 


EAfttH,    on  LAND. 


jichgi,  the  earth. 
Hackkeeh,  Hacki. 

JJiJieg. 


Aki/kiii. 

Acke  ctt  Atikouin^ 


Minfi.        -  * 

Mahicanni.        »  ' 

Sha^vnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

Miamit. 

Meififaugers. 

Kikkapo<3«.  « 

Piankafliaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indiahs  ot    fetibblfcftl  >    j^     , 

and  St.  John's.         S 
Acadians,  according  to  7    Mezamimo. 

DeLaet.  5        * 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos.    - 

Cayogas. 

One'idas. 

Twfcarorafc 

Cochnewagoes.  ^ 

Wyandotsv 

Naudoweilies. 

Checrake. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Oibkta^.        " 

Katahba. 


Auke  or  SanaukamtKAf 
earth  or  land. 

Toeenjagh? 

* 

UchttMntfchia* 

# 

Ahunga  ? 

* 
* 
*      ' 

Ecauiuiai^. 

# 

* 


«T.|i-.,— i.i.WiH-»|Wl'.HtJIHJIIL    'L,""    IP',l"f* 


D. 

earth. 
Hacks, 


t^uin^ 


\anaukamtKk, 
and. 


na* 


h. 


EARTH,   OR    LAND. 


Wocconsi            -  . 

* 

Natchez.        »            » 

• 

Mexicans.            » . 

Lan. 

Poconchi,                   i 

>^ftf/,«' earth  or  ground 

Darien-Indians.    • 

* 

Brafilians.               ,  • 

Ibi. 

Chilefe. 

Tue. 

Peruvians. 

LaSla. 

Caraibes.        -        -  - 

NoHum. 

Jlikiwvsiu??. 

Nuna. 

y> 


-t^r*-*- 


Perfians,  -       76.  Ck4k(f' 

Curdi,  in  Curdiftan,   77.  C^^oak. 
Semoyads,  126, 127,128.  Tooet/cb. 
Kittawini,        -         s<54-  ^0. 
Chechengi,  r  114.  Lettich,  Um, 

Ingoofhevi,  -  US-  ^^'"»  ^^**'- 

Permiaki,  -       60.  Ma,  M90. 

Vogoulitchi,    -  69*  ^^^- 


•^B*" 


XLIX.    WATER. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Chippewas. 

Minfi, 


M*t>l,  Beb*. 

Nebbij  NcbUh,  MfW*. 

*Mbi. 


cert  Aul>.  of  pJSff^Wi^W  ^^  ^1*^  yowbNteMBI  SfW 

Virgincoruni.  / 


.^jyi^iiirTiiiMiii 


■  "i":-' 


68 


WATER. 


Mahicanni. 
Naticks.         -         - 
Shawnees.          f 

Pottawatameh. 

Nbey. 

Nippe,.  waters*. 
Ncpee,  Nippee,  M//>;, 
Nippfh,  Nippa. 
Nebee. 

Miamis.          -        -    . 
Meffifaugers. 
Kikkapoos.             ^ ' 
Piankafliaws.          .   *  ' 

Nepec,  Neeper. 

• 

Napi. 

Algonkins. 

jVif^i,  NepeCj  Mukttman, 

Indians    of   Penobfcot  >    Nippeeg,   "  waters  in  ^ 
and  St.  John's.         3      general. 

Acadians,  according  to  >    >>,  ,  ..       -.     ^ 
DeLaet.  j    C*tf*tf«a»,  Or«i/M^. 

Narraganfets,  &c.  * 

Sankikani. 
Pampticoughs.     .    r 
Senecas. 


Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 
Cayugas. 
Oneidas. 
Tufcaroras. 


Empye. 
Umpe. 
Onecanafe  \ 
Oneegha  and  Caneega,\ 
Hohnekah. 

OchriecanoSf  Ochneca. 

* 

Awoo. 


*  I  quote  this  word  from  iponory  (but  I  can  dqtcnd  upoil  tltf  acci^ 
racy  of  the  fpeUing)  from  Mr.  Elljot'i  traniUtion  of  the  Bible  iaito  the 
language  of  the  Natickt. 

f  Thefe  two  word*  on  the  authority  of  Johamies  Megapolenfis,  a* 
eaiiy  a*  i6ji.  It  will  be  worthy  of  the  notice  of  the  learnS  to  inquire 
ittt»  thetaeaatag  of  the  word  Onega,  which  it  the  name  of  a  lalle  in  th^ 
goTcrmnent  of  Oknctz  in  Rnflia. 


I  mi]   19m  » ™i   iiw>" 


rs*. 


pee,  Nippi^ 
'ppa. 


<ee-. 


M^rrmtf^irmmr.  n  11  ■  iii  'mim  iiiiiiy*tT!yw**w*g'^ 


J  ji  iiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiil " 


Mukuman,. 
waters  in 


Ochneca. 


id  upoil  tltf  accif- 
Ite  Bible  iaito  the 

Megapolenfis,  a* 
•MmSi  to  inquire 
;  of  a  lake  in  th^ 


W    A    T    E    A. 


Cochncwagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudoweifieft 

Cheerake. 

Muflcohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccom. 

Natchez.        r 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

Darien-Indiai^s. 

Galibii8.t 

Caraibes, 

Brafilians. 

Peruvians. 

Chilefe. 


Sandoo/iea*' 
Meneb. 

Ommalh,  Ammah. 
Wewa. 
Okaw,  Ookka, 

•    ■ 

Touna. 
T6na, 

Unuy. 


..4.*^..4 


Semopds,        -        lao.  Ee,  Eetoo,  Tooee, 

,         121.  lee^  Weet. 

— — 122, 123,124.  Bee. 


fh 


•  On  the  authority  of  General  Parfon*. 

+  The  Oalihi.  inhabit  the  conntry  of  Gnaiana,  io  South-A»efK«u 
The  wordi  in  thi.  langnaK  arc  ulwn  frpmthe  iJ/fl«»/.<i.«  C^U,,  &c. 
Printed  at  pari*  in  176 J.  B  w. 


,1 


.-^" 


fO 


Water, 


125.  Be. 

133-  ^'• 

135.  Oofao. 

136.  OogeoH,  Oofoon, 


Koiballi, 
Mogul-Tartars, 

Boureti, 

Toungoofi,  138-144.  Moo. 

Mandlhuri,  t       163.  ^fook£' 
^rii,           -  148-  ^00/. 

l^amtfchadals,  -       159.  ^<?'- 


L.    FIRE. 


Jx>nni-Lennapef  ^ 

Chippewas, 

Minfi.  r 

l^ahicanni.  r 

Shawnees.     - 
Pottawatameh.     - 

Miamis,        -  • 

Me0ifaguers.         • 
Kikkapoos.     -  * 

Piankafliaws. 
Algonkins. 

Indians  of   Pcnobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 


Tendeu,   Tindey. 
Skuddeu,    Sk'^t^h,    $(gr 
tay,  Squitty. 
Tendeu,  Twendaigh. 
Stauw,  Stauuh. 
Skutteh,  Skutteh,  Sc0te, 
Scutah. 

^otaweh,  CoQtahwee^ 
ScuttJ^w*. 
Scute.    - 

Skute,  Scoute. 
Sqittab^ 


*  Qji  the  authority  of  Mr.  Andrew  Ellicpt. 


n,.^ii. 'iiTim   III       iijij»inn" 


■w-m.t  L  .^y^M^ 


.        * 


/>• 


idey. 

endaigh. 

luh. 

itteh,  Sctate, 

'oQtahwef^ 


fff 


Acadians,  according  to  7    Sucktouw^ 
De  Laet.  3 


V 


■  Sankikani.     -             • 

Tmteywe. 

Narraganfcts,  &c« 
^  Parapticoughs.    - 

# 
Tinda. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks4           « 
Onondagos. 

Ogejiaa. 

Uthfx/ia*y  OcheeleU. 

Otfchifchtay  hteckat 

Cayugas.        -            * 
On^idas.             - 
Tufcaroras.     -            ' 

# 
• 

.      Vtcbaf* 

Cochnevagoes.    - 
Wyandots. 
Naudo^effies. 
Cheerake. 

• 
•     Chceftah. 

JPaahtah*            '          ' 
.    ,  Cheera,   Cheda,   thtt* 
■lah. 

Mulkohge.     - 
Chikkalah*            - 

Choktati. 

Toatca,  Toutkah. 
-    Luwock,    Loowik> 
Loak. 
.      AJhy  **  the  divineftne.*^ 

Katahba. 
Woccons. 
Natchez. 
Mexicans. 

• 

Tau. 
1.      Qua. 

TM. 

Poconchi. 

.                 "1  -1         ""- 

•  On  the  »utlM»rUy  of  JohaftiKd  Mggajw'wfi''  "  ""'^  •»  '*<^*'    . 
f  Adaif. 


7« 

DarienJndians. 
Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 
Galibis. 

Caraibes.  • 

Brafilians*      -     • 
Peruvians. 


FIRE. 

• 

Ouapoto* . 
*       Onato. 

Ouattom 
li      Tata, 


*. 


-♦•♦M'^ 


Iri(h  (Celts  in  Ire- 
land.) 
Semoyads, 


1 6.  Toetu, 


Vogoulitchi , 

Ofliaks, 

Perfiansy 
Turks, 
Tartars,    - 


ISO' 1 24.  700. 

-  .135.  Tooee^ 

126.  Tiin, 
.     66.  TaoQti 
6y.  Tat, 

-  71.  7*00^ 
7a.  Teogoot. 

76.  Aatefcby  Aatafch* 
88.  Ody  Atefcb. 

-  89.  O0/,  0/* 
90.  O0/,  Ot. 

91,92.  O0/. 

-  93»94-  Ot. 

95.  O0/. 
96,  97,  98.  Ot. 
99.  0«^ 


I 


i 

■rt 


fa/ch^ 


r  I   R   E. 


^F 


CKinefe. 

Choa.  * 

Kottowi,            *       149- 

Chot. 

Inbaci,        -              i5i' 

Bok. 

Pumpocolli,        -      152. 

Bootfch, 

LI.    WOOD.       , 

Lenni-Lennape.           * 

Tacban. 

Chippewas. 

Mittic,  Metic.   Meteek^ 

trees  or  wood. 

Minfi. 

Weitcook,  a  tree. 

Mahicanni. 

Metooque,  Mahta^ihun. 

Shawnecs.                  "* 

Meh-teh-kde,  Ottechqua^ 

Meticqueh. 

Pottawatamch.        »   • 

* 

Miamis. 

Tawwanneet 

Meffifaugers.        » 

• 

Kikkapoos.     -             • 

# 

Piankalhaws.        * 

• 

Algonkins.     ■• 

Mittick,  wood  for  firing. 

Meteeky  trees. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  ? 
and  St.  John's.          5 

* 

'  - 

Acadians,  according  to  7 
De  Laet.                   5 

Kemotuh  yMakia* 

*  On  the  authority  of  Mr.  Bell. 


m 


I 


11 
1*' 


i! 


i 


' 


I  • 


f4 


WOOD. 


Narraganfets,  &c. 

-•        f 

Sankikani. 

Hitteocke. 

Pampticoughs. 

.  ♦ 

Senecas. 

Cemdaugb? 

Mohawks, 

* 

Onondagos.     -        '   * 

Garonta. 

Cayugas. 

,    *        -„<.? 

Oneidas.        -            * 

• 

Tufcaroras. 

Ouyunkgue, 

Erigas. 

• 

Cochnewagoes.     - 

* 

Wyandots. 

« 

Naudoweffies. 

Ochaw,  tree. 

Checrake. 

Attah,  Attoh. 

Mu&ohge. 

Etoh,  Eto,  a  tree. 

Chikkafah.     - 

Ette. 

Choktah. 

* 

Conchacs. 

# 

Mobilient. 

# 

Katahba. 

* 

Woccons. 

Tonne. 

Natchez. 

# 

Mexicans. 

^mhuitl,  a  tree. 

Poconchi. 

# 

Daricn-Indians.     - 

* 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Weive,  Veiie,  a  tree 

Arwaccae,  in  Guaiana. 

Hada,  a  tree. 

Shebaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Ataly,  a  tree. 

..(■i.iiffigi.tir'^Bgtg'^g-'** 


;gy  ^mif  ji  WH«"»1I  pn'i  '    P^  -^  "■  Wf'i".-f '|  ?  ■  jBTt ' 


b? 


u. 


tree. 
Attoh. 
Ito,  a  tree. 


/,  a  tree. 


Veiiey  a  tree. 
\  tree, 
i  tree. 


Galibis. 

Caraibes. 

Brafilians. 

Peruvians. 

Chilcfe. 

Pcfferais. 


Kartalini, 
Scmoyads, 

Eftlandians, 

Koriaki, 

Tartars, 


WOOD.  7i 

'*i:5S.'*o3:>f    ^«^  '''^^>  *  tree 


ifi 


l^-jiJl    Huehu'e'y  a  tree.    •  .i>JiJl 
/^a,  a  tree.      ..i^JiikVaTa 


:iklU'J 


Jbquemf  a  tree,  Maviel, 

wood. 

« 


-      io8.  Tliy  Tcbe  TmkL 

lis.  Meede^  Madgee. 

1 27.  Matjcbe. 

55.  Met/a. 

153.  Oof  too. 

97.  O/oo^,  a  tree 


:w*;(i-*^' 


LII. 

Lenni-Lennape. 


Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 

Acadians. 

Miamis. 

Indians  of  Virginia. 


L  a 


LEAF. 

Wunipak.  Wunipachquall, 
"  leaves."  Combacb- 
qually  "  leaves  of  a 
tree." 

Wanipacbqudlly  leaves. 

Wauneepockq,  Wau- 
nepockq. 

Nibir. 

Mifhfheepauquau. 

Attafskujsy     "    leaves, 
weeds,    or    grafs" 
(captain  smith). 


-■Ilit 


II 


ittlii» 


liH'i 


»■»■■*■  "i*ff'jT;itt**^«^fg' 


■|i];^J|l»i  ill  ■  iJ,iHHHli|l."J'W.iii"- 


76         '            L   E 

A    F.    ^-            ■*         . 

Mufkohgc.        - 

Ectoo-iicffee. 

Kacahba.             ■♦ 

Ecapauh^ 

Brafilians. 

Ceba. 

ChUefc. 

Tapel. 

Curdi,          -           77- 

Pak. 

Scmoyads,         -     120. 

Wiba. 

Wibe. 

^9^ 

Dewf, 

T/cbabe. 

Xfchaba. 

Tfcbab. 

Karaffini,       -         130. 

Aflyrians,          -       87. 

Tarpee. 

LIII.     MOUNTAIN. 

Lcnni-Lennape. 

H^acbtjchuy  Wauchchoo. 

Wacbtjcbuwall,  moun- 

tains. 

Minfi. 

Weighchunk. 

Mahicanni. 

Whauchoo. 

Naticks. 

JVadcbu.       Wadcbuafi), 

mountains. 

Miatnis. 

Atchcewee. 

Shawnces.    - 

Miffivoagewee. 

Acadians. 

Pamdemour, 

Senecas. 

Onondes. 

I  iiiii.iinHiuii  iin§0.\mmj  n'um. 


all  iJMiiwiwiji  11)111.  i;aiw* 


MOUNTAIN. 


77 


Yet. 

Mohawks. 

Omndoghharage, 

Onondagos. 

Onontes.                  -   '* 

Cayugas. 

Kamatauta. 

Oneidas. 

Tonoondaughhalay    Yoo- 
noontadcnooh. 

Tufcaroras. 

Yooneneeuntec. 

Cochnewagocs.     - 

YoonoonteCjYenoontch. 

Wyandots. 

Onontah.     Notiyooh  ? 

i . 

Naudoweflies. 

♦ 

Checrakc. 

Ottare,  "mountainous." 

Mulkohge. 

Thlannechulweeh. 

Chikkafah. 

Uncb^a, 

Choktah. 

Uncboba. 

Katahba. 

Suck,  Taro. 

* 

Woccons.     - 

AIN. 

Natchez. 
Mexicans. 

• 
^auhtla. 

(a.Wauchchoo. 

Poconchi.     - 

fchuwall,  moun- 

Darien-Indians. 
Galibis. 

Ouiboui. 

hunk. 
too. 

Caraibcs. 

.     Ouebo. 

Brafilians, 

IbiHra.  Tbneture,  ipoun- 

• 

tains. 

Wadcbuafbt 

* 

• 

Peruvians. 

itainSi 

Chilefe. 

J^ahuida. 

ivee. 

M 

gewee. 

Pcffcr,ais.          -          -         ~ 

our. 

^ 

c 

Mordva,        -          61 

.     Pando. 

9« 

Mokftian,        -       6? 

.    Panda,  fVanda, 

r 

u 

J 

1! 


I' 


I 


iM 


I  tiiliiljl  i'ill)lii'«IW*i><li*#»- 


78 


MOUNTAIN. 


Lefghis, 

Semoyads, 

Kourikzi, 

Tartars, 


50,51.     MeeKy  Mere. 
-     124.     Maree. 

Othoor.      Onnan-Oihoor, 

a  hill. 
Taoo^   Taw. 


162. 


-     92. 


'>95- 

Taoo. 

Katntchadals, 

159. 

Enfcbeeda. 

Scmoyads, 

121. 

Saooky  a  hill. 

Chaldeans, 

83. 

Teeroo. 

Syrians, 

84. 

Tooro. 

Aflyrians, 

87. 

T6eera.-\ 

LIV. 

HILL. 

Lenni-Lcnnapc. 

Wachtjchuwiy  Wacht/chu^ 
wigeuy  hilly. 

Mahicanni. 

- 

Poohkaiyaak. 

Miatnis. 

EefpauttcnkJ. 

Senecas.     - 

Onondcs  ? 

\  The  affinity  between  the(e  words  and  the  Brafilian  words, 
Jbitira  and  Ybmture,  muft  appear  very  ftriking,  efpecially 
when  it  is  confidered  that  Ibi  is  the  Brafilian  name  for  the 
earth. 

X  Some  of  the  North- American  tribes  call  the  AUeghenCy- 
mouKtains,  Pamotinck, 


I  lu  imifwuwi.im  ■   'w-.iH'yg 


II    I    L    L. 


:re. 


Onnan-Oihoor, 


w. 
w. 


ill. 


L. 

wi,  Wacbtfchur. 
hilly, 
raak. 
:nkj, 


Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oncidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Wyandots. 

NaudoweHTies. 

Cheerake. 

Mulkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natdhez. 

Mexicans.     - 

Galibis. 

Caraibes. 

Brafilians. 

Peruvians. 

Chilefc. 


Omndoghharage. 
OnontHy  Imontcu 


Yoonuntch. 

Onontah  ? 

* 

Nanne. 
Eecunhulweeh. 

Nanne. 

Nanne,    Nanneechauha. 

Sook-Taro. 


Tepetl,  Tepee. 

Cajfali. 

Ouebo. 
« 

* 
Iluincul. 


M"V-.M-Hj§8©;;:SJSv»">-»-»- 


lie  Brafilian  words, 
riking,  efpecially 
ian  nvne  for  the 


dl  the  Allegheny/- 


Kouriltzi, 

162. 

Onnan-Othoor. 

Scmoyads,      - 

121. 

Saook. 

Tartars, 

92. 

Tepe. 

Turks, 

88. 

Tepey  Depe. 

Perfians, 

76. 

Tel. 

Curdi, 

-    77- 

Tel. 

Hlj.^,^^  l:^.-:....   „»^^--. 


8o 


HILL. 


Chaldeans, 

83- 

Teeho. 

Tartars, 

95- 

Kafch. 

Kalmuks, 

137. 

ScbeeUe, 

LV. 

RIVER. 

Lenni-Lenn&pe. 

> 

SipOt  Sipu,  Seepoo, 

Mahicanni. 

•m 

T'fcpoo,  Sepoo. 

Chippcwas. 

- 

Sippim,  Sibit   Scpec. 

Pottawatameh. 

- 

Secbcc. 

Shawnces. 

- 

Thepcc,   Thipi. 

Miamis. 

- 

Secpccwec,  Sibiwai. 

Senccas. 

T 

Kenondeagb  ? 

Mohawks. 

- 

Kaighhooghhaddaddeagh, 

Qnondagos.     - 

»' 

Geihdte,  Geihuhataiie. 

Cayugas. 

Kigkbautautta. 

Oneidas. 

f 

Kaihhoonhadadec,iiri|/&- 
hoonbautaute. 

Tufcaroras. 

- 

Keenah,  Keenen. 

Cochnewagocs. 

- 

Kahunhatatch  ? 

Wyandots. 

- 

Yandxnkkeh,  Yan# 
daunkeeah, 

Naudowcffies. 

- 

• 

Cheerake. 

T 

Amtnoi. 

Muflcohge. 

- 

Hotcheh,   Hatcba. 

Chikkafah.     - 

- 

Okhcnnah.  Okauw, 
water. 

i,lUl|j||ll.  .IWH  »..) 


"IRHI'.vt* 


RIVER. 


8i 


R. 

u,  Seepoo, 

Sepoo. 
ibit   Sepec. 

Thipi. 

:c,  Sibiwai. 
'hf- 

bbaddaddeagh. 
Geihuhatatif. 
lutta. 

ihadadee,Jri|/&- 
itaute, 

Keenen. 
cateh  ? 

kch,       Yan* 
:eah, 


,   Hatcha. 
ih.       Okauw, 


Choktah.     - 

Katahba. 
Woccons. 
Natchez.  - 
Mexicans. 
G  alibis. 
Cara'ibes. 
Brafilians.     - 
Peruvians. 
•Chilefc. 


Tartars, 


Oakhenah,    "  the  wa- 
tery path." 
Efwoa,  E-fwo-a. 

Atoyatl. 

Jpoliri,  Eicourou. 

Tona. 

Pelu,  Mayn. 
Leve. 


iSHSStS^fy-^ 


>->►>"»« 


92,98.  Soo. 

97.  Soog. 
Kabardinian  Tchcrkef- 

fi,  -  III.  Ps'i- 

Kamtchadals,  -     159-  ^''^^^ 

Ofetti,         -  79-  -D^"- 

Toungoofi,        -    144-  -^f^'^^' 
Lamuti,           -       HS-     ^kat. 

Japancfe.         -        -  ^'»«"»  (thunberc). 


LVI.     DOG. 


Lenni-Lennapc. 


MeecanneUy      Mekannet 
'  Jllum,A\\oomtMoc- 
kanneh. 


il^^ 


iijt 


il^ 


'I 


m 


""•■W-  w 


Chippewas. 


DOG.    1 


Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnccs. 

Pottawacamch. 

Miamis. 

Meffifaugcrs. 

Naticks. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Pcnobfcot? 
and  St.  John's.        3 

Indians  of  New-Eng- 
land. 
Narraganfets,  &c. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochncwagocs. 

Wyandots. 

Naudoweflics.     - 

Cheerake. 


Jlim.     Alemon,  a  little 

dog. 
Mum,  Allam. 
Di.ioo,  Decaooh. 
IViJfty  Weefeh. 

Lamah,  Aullamo. 

Nanne-moofh. 

Anum. 

Alim. 

Allomoofe. 

Aumm  (wood). 
Anutnt     Jyim,     Arum, 

Alum. 
Cheeaah. 
Abgdrijoo^. 
r/cbierha. 
Sowaus,  Sowaus. 
Erhar,  Alchaul, 
Cheetb,  Chcetht. 
Erhar. 
Neeanooh. 
Shungujh^. 
Keera,   Keethlab. 


f  On  the  authority  of  Johannes  Megapolenfis,  as  early  as  1651. 
X  Chovga,  a  dog  or  wolf,  according  to  Father  Hennepin. 


'mon,  a  Httk 

lorn. 

caooh. 

efeh. 

ullamo. 
ofh. 


ood). 


owaus. 
ehaul, 
leethc. 


rfblab. 


,  as  early  as  165 1. 
er  Hennepin. 


DOG. 


83 


Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

Daricn-Indians. 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Galibis. 

Brafilians. 

Peruvians. 

ChUefc. 


Effa,  Efa,  Ecfa. 

Ocphe,   Ophc. 

Ophe. 

Tauntfce,  Taunfce. 

Tauhhe. 

Chichi. 

TJi. 

* 

Pero. 
Pero. 

• 

* 
Tevoa. 


}t 


Semoyads,        -     lio-  Kanangt  Kokam, 

..I,...-.— .     -         127.  Kanak. 

____        -      128.  Kanak,  Kenak. 

_.,«_■—     -  139.  Kanak. 

1 30.  Kannak. 

III.  Chha. 

54.  Koeera. 

-  55.  Kooer. 

56.  Koeera, 

57.  Koeeroo. 


Karaffint, 
Tcherkefli, 
T'-Hiochonlki, 
.    Eftlandiansj 
Carelians, 
01onetzi> 


+  Thefe  have,  moft  probably,  been  adopted  from  the  Spanifli, 

Pirre.  _  _ 

M 


\\* 


■*M«ta 


84  DOG. 

Oftiaks,        -         -  75.     Konaik. 

Pcrfuns,         -         76.     Kookoor,   Saig,   Sak, 

Sekee. 
Curdi,         -         -    77.     Sekeet  Zaee. 
Siamcfc.  -         -       r/o,  Tsjoo,  Tgio  (,KAur- 

fer). 
Pumpocolli,     -       152.     Tzee. 
Tangutani,      -       165.     Tfchee. 
Akafliini,     -         H9-     ^^«^- 


LVII. 

BIRD. 

Lcnni-Lcnnapc. 

-     T/cbokHs.       TJcbclmfM, 

birds. 

Minfi. 

Auwehelles. 

Mahicanni. 

Tfchitfis. 

Miamis. 

Aaweffinfah. 

Onondagos.     - 

TJcUigaches. 

Muflcohge. 

Epb«us-\. 

Katahba. 

• 

Poconchi. 

Tj/tquin. 

M«4>4 

•W;S8SSfiSS&-»-»-»-»- 

Tchiochonlki,     ■ 

54.     Leendgo. 

Eftlandians,     - 

-  55-     I^'^^' 

Carclians, 

56.     Leendoo. 

Chaldeans,     - 

-  83.     Oeephoo. 

t  On  the  authority  of  Mr.  William  Bartram 


FISH. 


85 


Saigt   Sakt 

tee. 

,  Tgio  (KiSwr 


LVIII.      FISH. 


w    -o          ■* 

Lenni-Lennape. 

Mahicanni. 

Naticks. 

1 

Narraganfcts,  &c. 

Chippcwas. 

*V^k 

Algonkins. 

D. 

Indians  of  Virginia 

TJcbclmfa(t 

Senecas. 

Us. 

Mohawks. 

s. 

Onondagos. 

nfah* 

Cayugas. 

hes. 

Oneidas. 

• 

Tufcaroras.     - 

Cochnewagocs.     - 

Wyandots. 

Naudoweffies. 

►•>- 

Cheerake. 

• 

Muikohge. 

r! 

Chikkafah. 

• 

Choktah. 

• 

Katahba.      - 

iam  Bartram 

Namees. 

Namafc,  Namafs. 
Namobsj  Namohfoh.  Na^ 

mohftfgf  fiflies. 
Namaus. 
Kegonce,  Kickta. 
KikoftSt   Kickons. 
Noughmafs     (captain 

smith). 
Kc-in-joh. 
Kenjeebogough  ? 
Otfcbienta. 
Ojountau. 
Kunjoon. 

Kantfchccah,  Ktinjunb  ? 
Kancheeunk. 
Eetfoo. 


Nanneb. 
Nameb, 


I 


I 


96 


FISH. 


Woccons. 

- 

f 

N.uchcz. 

- 

• 

Mexicans. 

- 

• 

Poconchi.     - 

- 

Car. 

Galibis. 

- 

Oto. 

Curaibcs.     - 

m                " 

Jutbe. 

Brafilians. 

- 

Pird. 

Peruvians. 

.    - 

Challua. 

Chilcfc. 

/ 

Challua. 

Pcrfians,     - 

-     76. 

Maibect    Mahee^  Maa- 
tjchte. 

Curdi, 

77. 

Mazee,  Maaget. 

Bucharians, 

-     102. 

Mahee,  Mate. 

Malays, 

183. 

Eekofiy  Eekan. 

Chaldeans, 

-           83. 

Neenoo, 

Syrians,     - 

-       84. 

Noono. 

Tooflietti, 

116. 

T/charey  Tfchar. 

Scmoyads, 

123. 

Karre. 

124. 
120. 

Cbarre, 

Cbalyeh. 
Chale. 

111. 

AAA* 

Chalitai. 

^             AAA* 

125. 

1    16. 

Kole, " 

KoUe. 

KoibuMJ. 

"                 1    AV* 

133- 

CboUa. 

Vogoulitchi, 

69. 

Chool 

Oftiaks, 

-      -  70. 

Cbool. 

Mavwe^WM  ^  '-t  ■<"" '" 


BREAD. 


«7 


LIX.      B  R  E  A  D. 


|^nni-L«nnapc. 


Minfi. 


Mahicanni. 

1 

Chippewas. 

Mahee,  Maa- 

Narraganfcts,  &c. 

Meflifaugers.        r 

taaget. 

Shawnees. 

Uee. 

kan. 

Senccas. 

Mohawks. 

. 

Cochncwagocs. 

Jcbar. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras.     ' 

J^hpoan,       Auchpoan, 

Panef. 
Lochkhammen,     "  flour 

of  grain." 
Tauquauh,     Pummch. 
Paboujhigatiy  S^etuhgan. 
Puttookancak. 
Bccquauflckun. 
Tuckhaan,      Tuckban, 

Taumi. 

f 
-     Mnadra,   Cat^draX. 
Kanataiilook. 

lochardcbqua. 

* 

Kanautoulook. 
Ootocfiarey  Otaunarch. 


+  Pane.  See  Voctbularium  Baibaro-Virgineorum.— It  is 
unneceffary  to  point  out  the  affinity  between  feme  of  thf  fe 
American  words  and  the  words  for  bread  in  the  Latin  lan- 
guage ;  and  in  the  Italian,  SpaniJh.  and  other  modern  lan- 
guages of  Europe. 

J  On  the  authority  of  Johannes  Megapolen«:. 


I 


II 


m 


Pi 


^ 


18                      BREAD. 

Wyandots. 

Datahrah. 

Naudowcflics. 

« 

Chcerakc. 

Kawtoo. 

Mufkohgc. 

TuckdiguSy  Tucka, 

Chikkafah. 

* 

Choktah. 

• 

Katahba. 

Kooftauh. 

Woecons. 

Ikettau. 

Natchez. 

* 

Mexicans.     - 

• 

Poconchi. 

Viic.  Nuviic,  my  bread. 

Darien-Indians. 

* 

Galibis. 

Meiou,  Ereha, 

Chilcfc. 

Methertf  flour  or  meal. 

-<M-<-.Mj©gS5jS;S;;v-»-»->-»- 

Tartars,          p4>92>99: 

Jfcb, 

Curdi,        -            77- 

Pan,  Nan., 

Hebrews,          -      8i. 

Lechm. 

Chaldeans,    -          83. 

Lachmoo. 

Lingua  Andicaf,    1 1 8 . 

Tchan,  Can. 

Boureti,         -         136- 

Ootoom'ik. 

Yakouti,        -       106. 

Katanach, 

PumpoLoUi,     -     152. 

Koeeta. 

f  Thu  language  is  fpokea  on  Mount-Caucafus. 


uMini  n».<iwg)gffitg|pyr 


BONE. 


89 


Tucka, 


lie,  my  bread. 

reha, 

[our  or  meal. 


». 


it-Caucafus. 


LX.     BON  E. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Naticks. 

Miatnis. 

Shawnccs. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oncidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Wyandots. 

Cochnewagocs. 

NaudowclTics. 

Checrakc. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah, 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

GaUbis. 


JVocbgan,  Wochkon. 
Wochkun. 
Oolkan,  Wuchkan. 
Wujkon. 

Kauneeh,  Kana, 
Ochcunne. 


OJchtiebnta. 

» 

Oaftee. 

Ohflcerch. 

* 


Ochftccah. 


E'foonncc. 


Nofaup. 


« 
• 


Tep. 


go                         BONE.                                     1 

Caraibcs. 

Nabo,                                      1 

Brafilians. 

Canga,                                   1 

Peruvians. 

Tullu.                                     1 

Chilcfc. 

1 

-4.4MMMjsss;jsS3(»"»">"»-»~                              1 

Armenians,      -       107. 

OJkor,  Wojker^  Wojkow. 

Bucharians,       -     102. 

Ooftoogan. 

Japanefe. 

Fone  (thunberg). 

Kourikzi,      -         164. 

Pone. 

Carelians,          -      56. 

Loo-00. 

Olonetzi,     -         -   57. 

Loo. 

Tchcrcmiffi,     -       63. 

Loo. 

Vogoulitchi,         -   69. 

Oftiaks,             -       70- 
Kartalini,        -       108. 

Loo. 

L60-00y   Too. 
TJooaUe. 

LXI.     HORN.             1 

Lenni-Lennape. 

Shoommoo,  WJchummo. 

Mahicanni. 

* 

Miamis. 

Weewcclauh. 

Onondagos. 

Onagara. 

Peruvians. 

Huacra. 

Arabians,        -       85.      Soommyeh. 


Japanefe. 


TJunno    (thunbirg). 


•er,  IVoJkoor. 
nberg). 


0. 


N. 

»,  ffjchummt. 
jh. 


hunberg). 


LXII.     HOUSE. 


Lcnni-Lennapc. 

.     mk,  JViqtmmy  Wec- 

quaum. 

Minfi, 

Wichquam. 

Mahicanni. 

Weequaum. 

Chippcwas. 

-     mg-'^auwy  Wickwaum. 

A    » 

Miamis. 

Weekamech. 

Shawnces. 

Wiggcwoam. 

Indians  of  Virginia. 

Tebawkans,  "  houfes" 

(captain  smith;. 

Senecas. 

Kanoghjhoe  ? 

Mohawks, 

Kanoughfagough. 

Onondagos. 

Ganochjdje. 

Cayugas. 

-     Kamooughfote  f 

Oneidas. 

Kaunoughfau  ? 

Tufcaroras. 

Yakkench,  Tahkemen. 

Cochnewagocs.     - 

Kanunchfotcch. 

Wyandots. 

-     Yainohcheah. 

Naudoweflics. 

Teebee. 

Chccrakc. 

* 

Muflcohge. 

Chocoh,  Choco. 

Chikkafah. 

Chookka. 

Choktah.      - 

-     Chinch -quoa? 

Katahba. 

Sook. 

Woccons. 

Ouke. 

Natchez.  - 

* 

Mexicans. 

Calli. 

N 

M' 


ilD 


b) 


\ 


w 


illlm.l|J,LjWWI^P- 


1 


It                        HOUSE. 

Poconchi.     - 

Pat,  Ocboch. 

Daricn-Indians. 

• 

Galibis. 

Amoigna,  Soura, 

Caraibcs. 

Toubana^  Touhonoko. 

Brafilians.     - 

Taue  viri  auh. 

Peruvians. 

Huaci, 

Chilcfc. 

Puca. 

-<'*-*-^i'Sl^'^^>->'>->->' 

Japanefe,        -       i6i. 

Chookootjcho,  \ 

Lingua  Andica,     ii8. 

Akko. 

Vogoulitchi,      -      67. 

Koella. 

fifl 

Kooal, 
Kcl. 

^n 

09. 

Kartalini,    -          108. 

Sachlee. 

LXIII. 

A  I  R. 

Lcnni-Lcnnapc. 

Awontiy  fog. 

Miamis. 

Awaunweeh,  air  or  fog. 

Cayugas. 

Kauweooniafa. 

Oneidas. 

Odawalau, 

Tufcaroras. 

Hohnauts. 

Mulkohgc. 

Hoot-tallcc. 

Brafilians. 

Ara,  Arre. 

«4-<M-<-4;S8J5giSJ;iS;»~>«>..K->- 

Kirghiftzi,      -        104. 

Awa. 

Arabians,             -    85. 

Awa^  Hewa. 

f  Ken,  houfes,  according  to  Kxmpfer. 


1 


t}mi  jiyjiji  J! I'll,"'"?"'! 


i>.»T>ifniyy;yyw»wwii^w 


A    I    R. 


%i 


h. 

rouhonoko. 
tub. 


"•t 


I. 


:h,  air  or  fog. 

9/a. 


;c. 


Chaldeans,        -      83. 

Aweerot, 

Armenians,       -      107. 

Hot,  Ot, 

Yakouti,       -         106. 

lyel. 

LXIV.     LIGHT. 

Lenni-Lcnnapc. 

fFoachejeek. 

Mahicanni, 

Waunfacck. 

Naticks. 

Wequai. 

Shawnces. 

JVoththea. 

Natchez. 

Oua-chi/l,  the  fun. 

Chilcfe. 

P^/o».^/^,  light  of  the 

moon. 

-4..<M-<-«)SSSSB5S;-»-»->-»- 

PumpocoUi,    -      152- 

Cb0k. 

Kartalini,         -      108. 

Natelee. 

LXV.    WHITE. 

Lenni-Lennape. 

Woapfu. 

Minfi. 

Opeh. 

Mahicanni. 

Waupaacck,     Waun- 

payooh. 

Naticks. 

fVampagy  IVompi. 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

JVompi. 

Chippcwas.     - 

Waube. 

Shawnecs.     - 

Opcc. 

Miamis. 

Waupcekce. 

Pampticoughs. 

Wop-pjbaumojh. 

I  tJjg^UI.  Ij  pw 


94 

WHITE. 

Pottawatatnch. 

> 

Waabflcifll. 

Senecas.     - 

- 

* 

Mohawks. 

- 

• 

Onondagos. 

- 

Ne-orhejta,  Orbejiocu. 

Cayugas. 

- 

• 

Oneidas. 

« 

Owillkc. 

Tufcaroras. 

- 

fVare-occa,  Hoowhau 
rcakcc. 

Cochnewagoes. 

- 

Kaurakau. 

Wyandots. 

- 

• 

Naudowc  flics. 

- 

• 

Cheerake. 

- 

• 

Mulkohge. 

^ 

Hotkceh,  Hutca. 

Chikkafah.     - 

- 

To-be  ? 

Choktah. 

- 

To-be. 

Katahba. 

- 

* 

Woccons.     - 

- 

Waurrawpa. 

Natchez. 

- 

« 

Mexicans.     - 

•M 

Iztac. 

Caraibes. 

- 

Alouti, 

Brafilians. 

- 

Tinga. 

Chilefc. 

- 

Lye, 

-*-*-<-«-^s«s.s$5s:»-»->"»->- 

Votiaki, 

6s. 

Todee. 

Tartars, 

89—99. 

Ak. 

96. 

Akak 

./IKUK* 

Mokfhan, 

62. 

Akjcha, 

Kangatfi, 

100. 

Ak._ 

Teleouti, 

lOI. 

Ak. 

Armenians, 

107. 

iiupeetak,  Speetak, 

Scmoyads, 

-     126. 

Taigee. 

1 1  |(fctiii,i^a(^  iiiii  1 1.'  *  I  -gf  1*' ' 


•VIBHCMiHHi^PV 


BLACK.  . 


H 


Orbejiocu. 


,  Hoowhau- 


LXVI.    BLACK. 


Hulca. 


)a. 


Speelak. 


Lcnni-Lcnnape. 

Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 

Naticks. 
Narraganfcts,  &c. 

Chippewas. 

Shawnecs. 

Pottawatatneh. 

Miamis. 

Pampticoughs. 

Scnecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochncwagocs. 

Wyandots. 

Naudowcflies. 

Chcerakc. 

Mulkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Kaiahba. 


Suckeu. 

Suckke. 

N'fikkayooh. 

Moot. 

Mowi,  Sucki. 

Kuttawaak,  Markaute. 

Mukkooce. 

Sicklbh. 
Mackkautcwcckcch. 

Mow-cottowojh, 


Ach/ontacu  ? 

Kauhunchchce,    Caw- 

bunjhe. 
Kauhoontfchce. 

Che-cs-tah-ch. 

♦ 
* 
Luftech  Lufteftee.  ^ 

Loofah. 


rM' 


«««f«^ipBi^ 


96 

BLACK. 

Woccons. 

m                     w 

Tab-teftea. 

Natchez. 

- 

• 

Mexicans. 

- 

Tliltic. 

Galibis. 

- 

Tibourou. 

Caraibes. 

- 

Ouliti. 

Brafilians. 

- 

Son. 

Peruvians. 

- 

•' 

Chilefe. 

■> 

Curt. 

-«"«-<-<-<)ssss8s:»-»->*^'»- 

Semoyads 

126. 

Saga. 

127. 

T/age. 

128. 

Siaige. 

-   129. 

Sage. 

Tartars, 

89 — 99. 

Kara. 

Kangatfi, 

100. 

Kara. 

Bucharians, 

102. 

Cbara. 

Kirghiftzi, 

-   104. 

Kara. 

Yakouti, 

106. 

Chara, 

LXVII.     I  (E  GO). 


Lcnni-Lennape. 
Chippcwas. 


Minfi. 


-    M,  Nee. 

Nin  aigbter,  "  I  myfclf, 
or  alone."  Nin,   nee,  or 
nee  nee,  «*  I,  me,  my." 
Ni. 


1 


mmfgm 


O). 


«'  I  myfclf, 
Nifii  nee,  or 
me,  my." 


1(E 

G  O). 

Mahicanni. 

Neah,  Neab^  Neeah. 

Naticks. 

Neg. 

Shawnces. 

Nclah,  l^eiah, 

Potrawatamch. 

Nccnah. 

Miamis. 

Nee,  Neelah,  Neelah. 

Mcflifatigcrs. 

Nindoh. 

PiankaJhaws. 

Nila. 

Algonkins. 

* 

Indians  of  Penobfcot? 

Neeah, 

and  St.  John's.         3 

• 

Narraganfcts,  Sec. 

Ner. 

Senecas. 

Ee. 

Mohawks. 

Eeh. 

Onondagos. 

AjuaSy  I. 

Cayugas. 

rk 

Oncidas. 

« 

Caneftogas. 

* 

Tufcaroras. 

Ee,  Ee,  Yec. 

Cochnewagocs. 

Ele-ee. 

Wyandots. 

Dee,  Dcch. 

Naudowcflfies. 

Meohy  "  I,  or  mc." 

Checrake. 

Anowah. 

Mulkohge. 

Aneh,  Aneeh. 

Chikkafah. 

• 

Choktah. 

Inno. 

Katihba. 

Derah. 

Woccons. 

* 

Natchez. 

• 

Mexicans. 

Nehuatl. 

fl 


m 

it 


ii 


1 


^mfimr-^^m^mmrr^mm 


HWi       I" 


9S 


I  (E  G  O). 


Poconchi.         -  /»• 

Galibis,  in  G'.iaiana.     -  ^ou. 
Caraibcs.            -  * 

Brafilians.         -         -  2'xe,  Che, 
Peruvians.            -  * 

Chilcfc.         -  -  • 


-,M"i"4-*S^S5{5S3S'?-»-  *">^>- 


Motouri, 

Tangutani, 

Lefghis, 

Tchiochonfki, 

Pcrmiaki, 

Jews, 

Chaldeans,     - 

Syrians, 

Arabians, 

Aflyrians, 

Hungarians, 


134.  Ne. 

165.  Nat. 

53.  pee. 

54.  Mia. 

60.  Mee.  Me. 

82.  jinee. 

-   83.  ^mo. 

84.  J^ftO. 

85.  Ene.  Oena,  /^na, 
87.  yi»a. 

■     47.     Een. 


LXVIII.     THOU. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippcwas. 
Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 


Ki. 


• 
» 


Kecah,  Keab. 


1 

THOU. 

«>■ 

Natlcks. 

Ken. 

t 

Shawnces. 

Kelab, 

\ 

Pottawatameh. 

• 

Miatnis. 

Kila,  Kcclah. 

Mcffifaugers.     - 

• 

Piankalhaws. 

Kila. 

Indians  of  PcnobfcotV 
and  St.  John's. 

Kteah, 

MlkWyt^rtf  • 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

• 

Senecas. 

Ees. 

Mohawks. 

Hifs. 

Onondagos. 

« 

Cayugas. 

Ee^iT 

Oneidas. 

• 

Caneftogas. 

• 

Tufcaroras. 

Eets. 

• 

Cochnewagoes.    - 

Eeffcc,  Ecf-fcc. 

Wyandots. 

Sah,  Sauh. 

Naudoweffies. 

Chee. 

Chcerake. 

• 

Muflcohgc. 

Ch6mech.  Ecf-faw,  he 

or  ftic. 

Chikkafah. 

IJbna. 

Choktah. 

Ilhno. 

Katahba. 

• 

Woccons. 

•  \ 

Natchez. 

• 

^ 

r.r 


I 


•%l 


o 


I 


^ihMirwyrilf.'rtiqi^iVi' 


1.  ILWIIW—-^ 


lOO 

THOU. 

i   ■ 

Mexicans.     - 

- 

Tfhuatl. 

Poconchi. 

. 

/fly  you  or  thou. 

Galibis. 

jfmre,  Amolo,  Amoro. 

Caraibes. 

1 

• 

Brafilians. 

Ende. 

Peruvians. 

m 

• 

Chilefc. 

- 

Eimi. 

t 

M-4"*^S!!S5SSSSf»-*-»-»-*" 

Imcretians, 

109. 

See. 

Suanetti, 

110. 

See. 

Mandfhuri, 

163. 

See. 

Lamuti, 

145- 

Sai. 

Oftiaks, 

-  75- 

Te. 

Perfians, 

76. 

Too. 

Curdi, 

-   77. 

Too. 

Inguflicvtzi,      - 

115. 

Ho. 

Toofchctti, 

.   116. 

Ho. 

Hebrews, 

81. 

Atta. 

Jews, 

82. 

Atoo. 

Chaldeans,     - 

«3. 

Ad. 

Syrians, 

84. 

Anaty  At. 

Arabians, 

85. 

Andyeh. 

LXIX. 

THERE. 

• 

Lenni-Lennapc. 

* 

Icka,  r<»///,  Neetallec. 

Chippcwas. 

- 

fVoity,  or  Awoity,  lV»t 
Jaudehi. 

'''^\  ■r.^S'MAiMii^iWsm^^ci 


THERE. 


lOt 


r  thou. 
nolo^  Amoro. 


R  E. 

r/;,  Ncctallcc. 
>r  Awoity,  If^«t' 
i. 


1 


Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnecs. 

Naudowcflies. 

Muflcohge. 


lelak,  Nilak. 

• 

Alico  wefcfji. 

Dachh 

Eeflaw. 


^^.4^-4 


|«^<V««j'<^<*f>ii>li| 


Kartalini, 

Toungoofi) 

Lamuti, 

Yukaghiri, 

Lefghis, 

Kituwini, 


108.  Eeka,  Etk, 

139.  Talai. 

145.  Tola. 

147.  Talaet. 

50.  Daba. 

164.  Na-lei. 


LXX.     N  O. 


Lcnni-Lcnnape. 

Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 

-       Matifty  Attay  Tagu. 
Mack'a. 
Efchta,  Afchta,  Schtab 

Qnortdagos. 

Jdchte. 

,i..4M-4-.:SSS5S55S>->-»-»">" 

Eftlandiansi, 

Lamuti, 

Afgani, 

-  55.     Meette. 
145.     Attjcba. 
78.     Nee/chta. 

m 


I' 


'41 


•■^^;mm^'^'^j''^^'^i.*'--'^^* 


■•?:'«;i' 


Additions  to  fome  of  the  preceding  ar- 
ticles in  the  Vocabularies,* 


FATHER. 


I 


Katahba. 


NenedaH. 


Kabardinian  TcherkelH,   in.     I^Mfa. 
Tchechentzi,  -         114.    Da, 

Ingufhetvzi,        -  115.     Da. 


MOTHER. 


Katahba. 


Checheendau. 


Kartalini, 
Imeretians, 


108.  Dtda. 

109.  Dttda. 


BROTHER. 


Senecas. 
Mohawks. 

Oneidas. 
Cheerake. 


Hoghgtt  ?  Teototeken. 
Ta-aga'tatu-no-t/a-fy,  (mr.  »ar- 

RISH.) 

Laktfchee. 

Cannaulah,  brother,  and  friend. 


*  In  i/ew  inftancet,  I  have  thought  it  proper  to  introduce  fone  of 
the  Afiatic  and  American  wordi,  which  have  already  been  taken  notice 
of  in  the  preceding  articles,  into  thefe  additions.  Wherever  tbii  i»  the 
cafe,  I  have  pointed  out  new  affinities  between  the  words. 


B  R  O  T  H  E  R. 


103 


ireceding  ar- 
aries,* 


R. 


R. 

dau. 


E  R. 


Teototeken. 
■W'HO-da-Iy,  (mr.  »ar- 


',  brother,  and  friend. 


'  to  introduce  fone  of 
-eady  been  taken  notice 
.  Wherever  tbii  i»  the 
the  words. 


Muflcohge. 

Chot-chilch-wauh. 

Choktah. 

Nockfifti. 

Katahba. 

Murraundau  ? 

Galibis. 

Bamta,  Heuaj,  Bhu. 

Chilefe. 

Ptnu. 

^MMM-^S5jS5ffiSS>---»-       y    '■'' 

Kabardinian  Tcherkeffi,    111. 

St/che,  Stfcha. 

Altekefick-Abiflintan,       1 1  z. 

Afcht. 

Kulhazibb-Abiflinian,       113. 

T/chte. 

Toungoofi,            -          140. 

Akktt. 

Chapogirri,        -        -     146. 

Akte. 

SISTER. 

Lenni-Lennape. 

Nochheefmus,  my  fiftcr. 

Indians  of  New-England. 

7'ewwoiv  (wood). 

Shawnees. 

Toiemab. 

Senecas. 

Hegee. 

Mohawks. 

Ich-ha  gua  (MR.  parrish) 

Oneidas. 

Aktfchee. 

Tufcaroras. 

Auchtchee,  Ka-nee-nooh. 

Mulkohge. 

Chauwonwauh. 

Choktah. 

Nockfifti-Tike. 

Mexicans. 

Tehneltiuh. 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Waryee. 

Chilefe. 

Lamotn. 

-..«M-.-^S5S5®S'>"-->-^ 

Altekefick-Abiflinian,       1 1 2. 

Acbfcht. 

Arabians,        -           -      85. 

Acht. 

Ofetti,        -            -         79- 

Cho,  Echoo. 

I 


Kit  1 ,1  jir^i.ii     iliiiijtiii'"["i,iii_tiiij_.iLiij,»'ii'"j!'"" 


I04 


HUSBAND. 


HUSBAND. 

Naticki. 

Wafukib. 

Shawnees. 

WtJJigte. 

Indians  of  New-England.           Tommaujhew  (wood). 

Tufcaroras. 

Nekets. 

Muikohge. 

Chauheh. 

Chokuh. 

Nockene. 

Galibis. 

Yon. 

Brafiliani. 

TtmirtC9. 

-<..4M-<«ifflSS;jSSS»>-»-^"*"'" 

Kalmuks. 

137.    Vetkut. 

WIFE. 

Shawnees. 

Nruiab. 

Pianka(haw9 

i.                 -                tfiwab. 

Senecas. 

no,  Yeeo,  a  woman. 

Tufcaroras. 

Kateeeuke. 

Iroquois. 

SannateUa  (lahontan). 

Cheerake. 

AtAjab.  Akeyeuh,  a  woman. 

Maflcohge. 

Chauhiwauh. 

Chokuh. 

Tike. 

Kauhba. 

Eeyauh,  woman. 

Braftlians. 

Tmirtct. 

..<H-«H-^^5S5SSfiK»"»"»-»-»^ 

Perfians, 

76.     Sm,  Sen. 

Cardi, 

77.      Senne, 

Mokfhan, 

62.     Awa, 

IM>> 


ji,ii|jiltl  .s  "?i>SSf- 


imp,  i!ii.'iif4Jr^e?' 


3. 


(wood). 


I  T^omui* 

lahontan). 
;yeuh,  a  womailt 


>inan. 


W  I 

F  E.    :.             105 

Toungoofi> 

.     138. 

AJthtt.                            V 

, 

140. 

142. 

4ffti. 

Afchtt. 

•     »43- 
146. 

Afihtt,  Athti. 

Chapogirri> 

Afchtt. 

V  I  R 

GIN. 

Naticks. 

.        • 

PiHumpau. 

Cochnewaeoes. 

. 

Kauyeeahuufee. 

Muikohge. 
Choktah. 

Hoaktee-Manneetteh. 
Tike-Ameetah? 

-Peruvians. 

■               * 

Nufta. 

CHILD. 

Lenni-Le 'nfir 

_ 

AmtmtHs,  Amecmeiis. 

- 

Awaunfees. 

Naticks. 

Ptiffu. 

Miamis. 

- 

Apelochfa. 

Senecas. 

- 

Axaah. 

Mohawks. 

• 

Rakfaab. 

Oneidas. 

_ 

Ixhaah. 

Turcareras. 

- 

Kaqtilah,  Ecatfah. 

Cochnewagoci 
Wyandots. 

Ixhahaa. 
Nee-cha-noo-oh. 

Muikohge. 
Chikkafah. 

■  .    '  . 

Hokofeeh. 
Poofltoos?   Pufikoep. 

Choktah. 

- 

Poo&oos. 

.*^MvS!SaSSK»-»-^»- 

Koriaki, 

.    *    155.     Ntntekatfiba. 

Tchouktehi, 

157.     I^unUhtttt. 

j 


io6 


MAN. 


M  A  N. 


i-i 


Minfi. 

Illinois. 

Meflifaugers. 

Indians  of  New-England. 

Indians  of  Virginia. 

Senecas.     .       - 

Mohawks. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoet. 

Cheerake. 

Chokuh. 

Galibis. 

Brafilians. 

Chilefe. 


Kittawini, 
Tchouvafhi, 
Kouriltzi, 
JapanefCf 


Ltnno. 

///<■«»■  (father  HENNEPIN). 

Linneeh, 

Smtiup  (wood). 

Nemarough  (captain  smith). 

Haujeenoh. 

A-gint  (mi.  parrish). 

Hajeenah. 

Loonkquee. 

Ancehhah,  Nehah. 

Raatzin,  Oonqueeh. 

At-feh-ai. 

Nockene. 

Ofuiri,  Oquili,  Oukeli. 

Jba. 

WtHlO. 


164.  Jtin. 

64.  StIH, 

162.  Attnot, 
■     161.     ffto,  Pheett. 


HEAD. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Minfi. 

Indians  of  New -England. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochncwagoes. 


Weel. 
miupcan. 
BtqttOfu$  (wood). 
Onoonjee. 
Otareh,  Otaareh. 
Onoonjee. 


-mini  I]  inn^i* 


HEAD. 


107 


I  nbknbpin). 

APTAIM    smith), 

arrish). 


[ehah. 
tqueeh. 


i,  Oukili. 


ood). 
areh. 


Wyandots. 

- 

Skotau,  Noatf-ehee-rah. 

Hochelagenfes. 

- 

Jggonxi, 

Choktah. 

- 

Eebuk. 

Galibis^ 

- 

Oupoupou,  Opoupou,  Ouboupou. 

Peruvians. 

- 

Uma. 

MM-«-<-4SKSS©SS\>">-»-^-»* 

Toungoofi, 

.      138. 

Delee. 

142.  »43- 
124. 

D'il. 

Semoyads, 

jtwaret. 

Kazee-Koomitfki, 

-     117. 

Bet. 

Akafhini, 

119. 

Bei. 

* 

NOSE. 

« 
Lenni-Lennape. 

- 

« 
Weckeewon. 

Minfi. 

- 

Wichkiwon. 

Indian»of  New-England. 

Matchanne  (wood). 

Senecas. 

- 

Kakondah. 

Mohawks. 

- 

Oon-jfou-fu'w  {MS.,  farrish). 

Cayugas. 
Oneidas. 

_ 

Enuchfahke. 

. 

Onoo-oohfah,  O-noo-ooh-fah. 

Tufcaroras. 

- 

Ache-efah,  Oche-tifah, 
Ocheooflah. 

Cochnewagoes. 

- 

Oneeyoohfah. 

Kauhba. 

m 

Eepeefooh. 

• 

Mexic|ns. 

• 

Jacatl. 

Perovians.  ^ 

' 

Ctnca,  the  nofe  or  noftrils. 

EYE. 


Lenni'LennapC| 
Minfi* 


Wufhkinkuq. 

Wufchgink.  ffu/H>gi«f[HaU,tyei. 


W* 


\ 

It! 


M 


io8 


EYE. 


Mahicanni. 

Naticks. 

Mcflifaugers. 

Indians  of  New-England. 

Senecas. 

Mohaw  ks. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Hochelagenfes. 

Chokuh. 

Katahba. 


Keefkq. 

Wujktfuk,  Mujkijuk,  «yei. 

Wufkink. 

Utfiioi,  eyes  (waoo). 

Kakaa,  Kegauge,  Kikaukif. 

A  tor-lor  (mr.  farruh). 

Kaukauhah. 

Ohkaulau. 

Okanreh,  Okauhreh. 

Okaraah. 

Yochquiendocb. 

Higata,  eyes. 
Eenifflieen.  , 
Neetooh. 


«4a4«W 


Tartan, 


^.  Kos. 

94,  98.  Koos. 

9 1 .  Kotx. 

-      64.  Kct,  Koet. 

«  95.  Kanok. 

97.  Karak,  Kartek. 


Tchuvalhi, 
Tarurs, 

Kabardiniaa-Tcherkeffi,  in.    Ne. 

Suan«tti,  -  "O-     ^'• 

Kalmuks,        -        -        >37-    ^«''«»» 


E  A  R. 


Minfi. 
Naticks. 
Miami*. 
-Senecas. 
Oneidas. 


Wichtanuak. 
Nihtauog,  yrifi 
Tauwaukee. 

W^-un-tah,  Kmn-taug-^, 
Oh-un-tah.  < 


W  W'Wl('";'M:»!ii§;»jv3:fa>jj;^?rr     ,  j#>;>!i^»^S!ffiv%^.«s^*#«w?**':'*'i'" 


- — "i:  t«im '  0  •  "wwiw^igy 


EAR. 


109 


h/Ui,  «yei. 

(w«od)« 
igc,  Kikaukiy. 


Laohreh. 
cb. 


90k. 


e. 


Tafcarerai. 

Cochnewagoei. 

Wyandots. 

Hochelagenfes. 

Choktah. 

Kauhba. 


Ohuntneh. 
Ohukitah,  Ohoontah. 
Hoonuuh. 
Abontafion,  ears. 

Teehockoloh. 

Nobkfoo. 


FOREHEAD. 


Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Katahba. 


Okeen^  .J- 
Ochkeiweh. 
Netaup. 


Kabardinian-Tcherkeffi,  in.    iVi^*- 


MOUTH. 


Mahicanni. 

Naticks. 

Miamis. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Cocbnewagoes. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Wyandots. 

Hochclaglnfes. 


Ootoon. 

ifumm,  UuttwHUt. 

r-tneeh,  alfo  the  lips. 

Kijiugattt. 

Te/a-c6r-lute  (mr.  Ar»>»»)' 

Ooflquanuh. 

Yefaook. 

Yeafikaren. 

Ef-(kau-he-reeh. 
'  E/ahe. 


Vogoulitchi,  -         67-    ^«'-  , 

Oftiaks,     -,  70'7»'72'73-    ^w'- 


IH 


iWi 


no                TOO 

T  H. 

TOOTH. 

Lenni-Lennape. 

Wecpeet. 

Minfi. 

IFichpit. 

Indians  of  New-England. 

Mepttta,  teeth  (woo  11). 

Naticks. 

Mtepit,  Wtifit,  Wttpitt,  teeth. 

Senecas. 

Kanoojah,  teeth. 

Mohawks. 

Ka-n«-gu-ta,  teeth  (MR.  par 
mish). 

Cayugas. 

Kanoojah,  teeth. 

Oneidas.         ^  - 

• 

Onouweelah,  Onouweeloot. 
teeth. 

Tufcaroras. 

Otoatfeh,  Otohfeh,  teeth. 

Cochnewagoet. 

Onouweelah,  teeth. 

Wyandots. 

- 

Ulkoonlheeau,  teeth. 

Hochelagenfes. 

- 

Efgongast  teeth. 

Chikkafah.        - 

NoeMe. 

Katahba. 

Neeaup. 

m4.H&S»8S:>-^>-^ 

Zhiryanc, 

59- 

PeeH> 

Permi^i,      - 

60. 

Ptm. 

Votiaki, 

65. 

PetH. 

Vogoulitchi, 

68. 

Pankt,  Pitng. 

_ 

69. 

Wttt. 

T.O  N 

CUE. 

Lenni-Lennape. 

Weeknco. 

Minfi. 

Wilanf. 

Mahicanni. 

- 

Neenannuh,  my  tongue. 

■  .-•S?-?**-7BS'II/';;«-:'ei*'ii 


muni  I    ■  Jiu    " 


'mw 


TONGUE. 


fii 


>  (wooit). 

,  Wttpiit,  teeth. 

h. 

teeth  (MR.  PAR* 


Ch. 
Onouweeloot, 

ihfeh,  teeth, 
teeth. 
,  teeth, 
h. 


ny  tongue. 


Indians  of  New-England. 

Naticl*.        •    •       • 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Choktah.        -         '    • 

Katahba. 

Galibis. 


Whenan  (wood). 

Witnannut. 

Owinaaghfoo,  Ouwennanhfuh. 

OuWentochreh,  Auwendochfeh. 

Owanaachfuh. 

Undauchfheeau. 

Soonlulh. 

Neefoomofeh. 

Neurou,  Enourou. 


Imeretians,  -  »09-    ^'*^''^ 

BEARD. 


Minfj. 

Wichtoniy. 

Indians  of  New-England.       - 

Ifattonantlftf  (wOOD). 

Tufcaroras. 

Ofubkareh. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Koas-tant-har. 

Wyandots. 

O^hquieroot. 

Muflcohge. 

Iftce-chock-hces  feeh. 

HAND. 

Lenni-Lennape. 

Woonochk. 

Minfi. 

Hacbk. 

Mahicanni. 

Nulhkq,  my  hand.  | 
Knuflikq,  thy  hand,  i 

M)amis. 

Anahkemeh. 

Mcflifaugers. 

Noch-kifs. 

Sankikani. 

Kachk,  the  arms. 

Senecas.            -      "  - 

Kafchuchtah. 

1 


ij^t;i;j_  "ijij/iijc.ijllwnWjWJ' 


IIS 

HAND. 

Mohawkt. 

• 

Ot-nmi-fatu  (Ma.  farrish). 

Oneidai. 

. 

Ofnooffah.  pfnoongee,  hands. 

Tufcarorai. 

•  • 

O-acht-neh. 

Wyandots. 

• 

Yoreeffaw. 

Hochelagenfes. 

- 

Aignoafcen. 

Choktah. 
Katahba. 

- 

Ilbuk? 

Neckfapeeah,  Neckfeepeeah, 

hands. 

Mexicans. 

. 

Maytl.   Mahpilli,  fingers. 

Peruvians. 

- 

Majui. 

Chilefe. 

m 

Cue. 

^ 

>««>H»-4»< 

m^^-*- 

Akafliini, 

119. 

Kak. 

Eftlandians, 

-      55- 

Kaiffei. 

Carelians, 

.        s6. 

Kaixit,  Kaxit. 

Lopari, 

.         58. 

Kit. 

Armenians. 

-      107^  Mat,  fingers. 

Cardt, 

77- 

Tetllit,  fingers. 

Altekefick- Abiffinian,       1 1  ^^ 

,     Matfcha,  fingers. 

Tchechentzi, 

114. 

,     Paltek,  fingers. 

Ingufiievtzi. 

115. 

,    Pa/*,  fingers. 

BELLY. 


H 

Lenni-Lennape. 

B 

*  Minfi.       - 

M 

Mahicauni. 

9 

Naticks.        -       •     - 

ip 

Indians  r  t  New-England 

'!■ 

MefTifavgei: 

m'' 

SaikkiVani. 

ft 

$cneci« 

Moouih. 
Wacbtey. 

No-mauch-ui,  my  belly. 
tfetniueet. 

WaiMpifie  (wood). 

Nee-moo-teh,  my  belly. 

Natbiy.     Theft,  ftomach. 

Katqueeftuh. 


■f-"«i"wimp»^ 


nwr 


BELLY. 


113 


«R.  rARRKH). 

noongee,  handi. 


Neckreepeeah. 
(///,  fingers. 


ti. 


rs. 

gers. 

!rs. 

8. 


ui,  my  belly. 

(wood). 
eh,  my  belly. 
Thefi,  ftomach. 
tab. 


Oncidas. 

ucninecnounv. 

Tufcarorai. 

Ootqueh. 

Wyandots. 

Undecrentoh. 

Hocheiagenfei. 

Efehehtnda. 

Muikohge. 

Iftee-nulch-kee. 

Choktah.        -    ^ 

Cheefut. 

Mexican*. 

Xilltmtli. 

Brafiliani. 

TigHt,  Result. 

ChUefe. 

Put. 

M.4-<-<-«s5assffl;-»->->-»- 

TchiocbonCci, 

54.     ff^ai/tt. 

Carelians. 

:      56.     fral/cbt/cha. 

Hebrews, 

81.       ffttM. 

Kouriltzi,      • 

162.       P/t. 

Mordva, 

61.     Paikt. 

Mokftian, 

62.     Piiai. 

Votiaki, 

6s.     Ket.Peol. 

Taweeguini, 

131.    EttJt. 

AiTyrians, 

87.     Kte/a. 

Koriaki, 

155.     Kefti. 

Kamubadali, 

158.     Kalt'iet. 

m^Lm»« 

FOOT. 

Lenni-Lennape. 

Neezeet,  my  foot.  NeeieetuI, 

my  feet.                            • 

Mahicanni. 
Naticks. 

Neezeet,  my  foot. 

Wufeet,     Seet,     Muffttt.    Wuf- 

feeta/h,  his  feet.                   ♦ 

Miamis. 

Kautceh. 

Sankikani. 

-     Syt,  the  feet.. 

I 


'■  > 


»*  * 


i  lUlli^*- 


mmf 


^ 


114 


FOOT. 


Indians  of  New-Kngland. 

Senecai. 

Mohawks. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

HD'hehgenfes. 

Mufkohge. 

Chokuh. 

Kauhba. 

MexKans. 

Brafiliaas. 

Chilefe. 


Seat  (wood). 

Sheedau,  Kaujhitnu. 

Ot/iiiaw  (MR.  parruh). 

Ocbliieecht. 

Aufcekeli,  Auchfcc,  Auchlhce. 

Kallieeuh. 

OchHieetau. 

Ottchidafcon,  the  ftet. 

Iftee-lectop-pix-fce. 

Eeyec. 

Nepapeeah. 

Icxitl,  tlie  feet. 

Chi-pouy,  my  feet. 

Namon. 


^^•*-*^'Sli^lSi< 


>«>..>»»«»* 


Akafliini, 

Taweegoini 

Japanefe, 

Olliaks, 

Seinoyads, 

Afgani,  or  Afghans, 

Kartalini, 

Perfians, 

Curdi, 


119.  Ka/ch. 

131.  ^fchta.  Top. 

•     161.  Afcbtt,  Ahfee\. 

75.  Top. 

127,  128,  129.  Tapo. 

78.  Pchti. 

108.  Pichit,  Peite.  4 


76.  P»ee,  Paa. 

77.  Pa. 


SKIN. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

-    YiMi,  fFach/chadey. 

Minft. 

Chey. 

Chippewas. 

.    *    Pokkikkin. 

Mahicanni. 

Khi. 

t  AJp,  according  to  Thunberg, 


*    ^* 


SKIN. 


»»l 


tau. 
•arrish). 


ifcc,  Auchfljcc. 


e  f«et. 
x-fee. 


eet. 


hackey. 


Indians  of  New-England.          Ntttquap  (wood). 

Shawneei. 

Thia, 

Tui'caroras. 

Ehnunkeh. 

Muflcohge.        ■ 

Iftee-Hulthpee. 

Cholctah. 

.        Horkfoop. 

Galibii. 

k         Opipo,  Ibippo. 

Cara'ibei. 

'          .           Nora,  my  Ikin. 

BrafilUni. 

-       Pird. 

-«-4-«-HHS{{affl5i55»-»-»-»-»- 

Lopari, 

$8.     Nakkt. 

Tartars,    • 

^9.     Ko$H. 

Kirghtftzi, 

104.      KotM, 

Suanetti. 

no.     Kan, 

Kituwini,        - 

»       164.     P**' 

Mandihurif 

>.          i63>     Sookto. 

FLESH. 

Lenni-Lennape. 

i    Weeyoos,  lVijo»$. 

Minfi. 

Ojoes. 

Naticks. 

Wtyaus. 

Indians  of  New-England.           Mitchin  (wood). 

Miamis. 

Wee-ofe  fee,  Woju/e. 

Meffifaugers. 

Wiyouffah,  WyyouffaH. 

Indians  of  Virginia.        -          Wtghjhaughtt  (c apt.  sMitm  J. 

Senecas. 

0-waa>ah. 

Mohawlcs. 

.,                  •     A<warta, 

Cayugas. 

i               i,       Owauhah; 

Oneidas. 

.    Owanh. 

Tufcarora*. 

Owaughrehi 

Wyandotit        - 

Waocht&w. 

Mufltobge. 

Anpiffwauh. 

fil 

1 


JufaVrf '"-''n'  ''    .-jT^-'t^^^-^^ 


■/    -  ■    '-4'     - 

ii6 

FLESH. 

%^    ^'-^ 

^    .     .             -    ■,.  ■ 

.         Chikkafah. 

- 

Nippee. 

■  ,- 

Choktah. 

- 

Nippee. 

■     : 

Kaidhba. 

- 

Weedee-youh. 

i.     -, 

Poconchi. 

• 

Chac. 

Galibis. 

- 

Ipenombo. 

Chilcfe. 

-■,,■, 

riott. 

M-<.-,.^^SQ©;®{5S:»->-»-»  ^-' 

;■•■■■    ■ 

Mogul-Tartars, 

135. 

Maicha,  Mach*. 

Boureti, 

-     136. 

Maithan,  Maikan. 

i 

Kalmuks, 

137- 

Machan. 

Oftiaks, 

71. 

Wode. 

7?' 

fTotte. 

'    *■      ' 

Manfliuri, 

163, 

Take, 

7t 

BLOOD. 

I 

Lenni-Lennape. 

. 

M'hook,  Mhuk. 

^ 

Mahicanni. 

. 

Pookakan. 

i      -  , 

Miamis. 

• 

Nich-pee-caun-weeh,  Nici-ie- 

j  • 

kan-'wai. 

i 

Indians  of  Virginia. 

Saiinuthoue  {CAtTAiK  smith). 

1 

Senccas. 

- 

Ot-quoon-fah. 

1 

Mohawks. 

- 

Kat/e  ? 

Oneidas. 

- 

Oneequ6nflrah. 

Tufcaroras. 

. 

Kautkeh. 

Gochnewagocs. 

- 

Oneguonflah. 

Chikkafah. 

• 

IJIA- 

.■ 

Choktah. 

J 

Eeih-ee{h>  £a(h-eafli. 

' 

Kauhba. 

- 

Eet. 

Galibis. 

m 

Inueenoure,  Ttmtnouri. 

* 

n,mmi    ■iiy^wji'.iJ  PMB^J.i,J,e»l'_.'H!. 


BLOOD. 


trr 


ch*. 
aikan. 


M.".M.<-.S8s;5SSs;»">-»-»"»- 


Tartar*, 

89—96. 

Kan. 

98,  99. 

Kan, 

Kangatii, 

100. 

Kan. 

Teleouti, 

101. 

Kan. 

Bucharians, 

•      102. 

Choon 

Lefghis, 

50,51.52- 

Bte. 

Akafhini. 

119. 

E. 

HEART. 


riui. 


lun-weeh,  Nici-it- 

!(CAPTAIN  smith). 

ah. 
fah. 
ih. 
Ea(h-eafli. 


Lennl-Lennape. 

Whutteeh,  Dti. 

Minfi- 

VchJee. 

Naticki. 

Wuttah. 

Indians  of  New-England. 

Nogcut  (wood) 

Miamis. 

Atahhemeh. 

Algonkins.  ,-    » 

Vta. 

Oneidas. 

An  weal. 

Tufcaroras. 

Auwercahfeh. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Auweleeh. 

Wyandots. 

Yootooihaw. 

Mulkohge. 

Eeffeekee. 

Katahba. 

Dee-hauh. 

BrafiUans. 

Nhia. 

Chilefe. 

Puiqut. 

M-4M-<-iSS5S;2S5S;»"»-^»"»- 

Perfians,        -           -        76- 

Deel.  Teel. 

Curdi,        -            =           77- 

Teel. 

Inbaci,        •            -        'S» 

Hto. 

1 


■I  niiriirrrjjff" 


ifS 

LOVE. 

LOVE, 

Lenni-Lennape. 

Minfi. 

Chippewas. 

Mahicanni. 

Tufcaroras. 

Mulkohge. 

Dauhok£. 

jtcboiualtcwoagan. 

Saukie. 

Achwanndeen. 
Keenoorehquau,  Kenoofn«, 
Otchaukeeh. 

Turks, 
Afgani, 
Lefghis, 
Manihuri,      • 

88.     Snagku. 
78.     Chachade, 
-      51.     OtloJo. 
163.     Chadzei. 

LIFE. 

Lenni-Lennape. 

Minfi. 

Naticks. 

.    LebelUchtnjuoagan. 
Pommauchfoagan. 
'  PomoHtamoank. 

MMMH-«jSSS®SSSS>-»-  >'*'*' 

Karaffini, 
Semoyads,        - 

1 30.    Hetlla. 
1*7.     Eellek. 
128.     Eeleepga. 

DEATH. 

Ltnct-Lennape. 

-    Angelleagan,    Angellvwoagan, 
Angiln,  to  die. 

■.^•^^^,-ij^,.:--'-r>--v*»r^-'i-~-^' 


-       mil    iMpi 


i!i)jiwiiLiiiiLi.ii*i»!"miyi!ii.iLi|.'.'>|L'.!|iv' 


an. 


Minfi. 


Tartan, 


DEATH. 


»«f 


jingelloivoagan,   NupfuwagwU 
Mannihillrwoagan,  Matmi' 
hillaan,  to  die. 


91.     Adgal. 
93.     Adgnl. 


1,  Kenoofne. 


SUN. 


jffigtllewoagMn, 
die. 


Lenni-Lenn^pe. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Naticks. 

Indians  of  New-England. 

Miamis.  -  ■ 

Meflifaugers. 

Indians  of  Virginia. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks.  r 

Cochnewagoes. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas.        -  T 

Tufcarorus. 

Wyandots. 
Naudoweffies. 

Iflati.  -  : 

Cheerake. 

ibhikkafah 

Choktah. 

Kauhba. 


Keelhoobt 

Ci/chuch. 

Kelhough. 

fltpauz. 

Cone  (wood), 

Keelliflwoa. 

Kee(hoo. 

Kefovwghti,  '?  funncs"  (capt, 
smith). 

Gachquaa. 

Kil-au-quofw  (MR.  parRISH). 

Karachquau. 

Gauquau,  Kauauglquaw. 

Weighneetah,  Wighntttau  f. 

Heghta,  Hccgthteh,  Heightah, 

Egaur,  Eekaar. 

Yaundeefhaw. 

low/  (PATIIER  HENNEHN). 

Louis  (father  hemmepin). 

Calefta. 

Ntttak-Hafeh. 

Haflic,  NeetakHaJeh. 

NooCeeh. 


\\ 


% 


t  la  the  language  of  the  Coadagoi,  f('„Mia  fignife,  a  monilu 


Wnniri"^^ ';_ ' "  *^'"^.'"  '  '    "*""" 


_T!jj:«*:->t,*::s  " 


^^f^^i^i^tni^^a^ff^mnmi    ii^^i  U|i^i"^"^^ 


5S  \. 


110 

Natchez. 

Indians  of  CoHuacani 

Efquimaux. 

Qalibis. 

Brifiliant. 

Peruvians. 

Cfailefc. 


S  U  N. 


Kottowi, 

Afliani, 

Kamtchadals, 


JFachil  (bossu). 

Tonatico  (peter  marttr). 

ShikoHttk,  Sakakmk. 

ye'iou,  Hue'iou. 

Couaraffit  Coaftr. 

Ynti. 

Antu. 


••4*4  "^Mv*. 


©SfiS©®^-^-*"' 


r         149-     £# 
^       150.     Oega. 
V       158.     laatfch. 


■f 


MO  O  N. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Naticks^ 

Miamis^ 

MeiCfaugers. 

Indians  of  Virginia^ 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Cocknewagoes^ 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas^ 

TuTcaroras^ 

Wyandots. 
Naudoweflies, 

Cheerake. 


Neepauee-Keefhooh. 
Nipahum,  Nipahump. 
Nepahuck,  Nepa\»k. 
Hanepaujhadtoh. 
Peekontah-Keelliflwoa. 
Lenaupe-Keeflioo^ 
Heptt'wvjepowghs ,  "  moones" 

(captain  smith). 
Gachquau. 

Kil-au-quaw  (mr.  parrish). 
Ochneetah,  Aughneetah. 
Gauquau,  Kauaughqua'w. 
Konwaufontcgeak?  Wighnttiau, 
Oneetah. 
Hatftfc-Neahah,  Hatfhe-Nya- 

hah,  Vittg\.\i\c\i,  Aii/tnhHihbau. 
Yaundeefliaw. 

Louis  Bafatfcbe  (father  meh- 
nepin). 

Tcennoe-Nenloghe  (b). 


I 


). 

IK  marttr) 
ittui. 

fr. 


% 


,.[|1J.IUI.JJ  -        ,.    I," 


M  O 


O  N. 


'IV 


Iflkti. 

Chiklcafi«h. 

Chbktah. 

Kauhba. 

Indians  of  Collnacan. 

Efquimaux. 

Galibis. 

ChUefe. 


Louis  Bafatfcht  (rATHER  H8«- 

NEPlNf 

Nttnnak-HaJJih. 

Halhe-Ncenak,  Neennak-HaJJ^. 

Nooteeh. 

Tona  (peter  martyr). 

Takock.  j 

Nouna,  Noutto.  \ 

Cuytn.  Gau,  the  planets. 


..4HM-4-4J 


Koriaki, 


153- 


Gaitlgti 


■«.-W 


S*T  A  R. 


LennULennapc. 

efhooh. 

Minfi. 

\ahump. 

Mahicanni. 

lepattk. 

Naticks. 

,h. 

MUmis. 
Mcffifaugers.  **     - 

•elliflwoa. 

ihoo. 

Indians  of  Virginia 

ughs,  "  moones" 

smith). 

Senecas. 

Mohawks.            -J 

(mr.  parrish). 

Cayugas. 

\ughneetah. 

Oneidas. 

auavghquatu. 

•geak?  IVigbntilau, 

Tufcaroras. 

tah,  Hat(he-Nya- 

l»teh,  Aufinhnibbau. 

Cochnewagoes. 

V. 

Wyandots. 

'che  (father  mew- 

Cfieerake. 

Alaanguefe,  A  bunguees. 
Alank,  AUank. 
Anak&fs.  Annokfock,  ftars. 
Wanonk.  iVanankook,  ftars. 
Alaungua.  Alaunguakeeh,  ftars. 
Minnato-Woccon. 
Pummahumps,  "  ftarres"  (Caf- 

TAIN   SMWH). 

OjeefyondaK. 
Ojiftok,  Ko-jis-taek. 
Ojiflbntah. 

Yoojiftoqua,  Oojiftoquoh. 
Yoojiftoqualonee,  ftars.       ^ 
Nich-foon-reeh,    Nich-feen- 
rech.Ot  chis-noch  queb,  O- 
di(h-fon-dau,  O-jis-tieh-fua. 

Ojiftoak,  Ojiltoke. 

Teelhoo,  ftars. 

Nthu^i,  ftars  (a). 


"■M 


roghe  (b). 


.J&, 


r.:onmi.i~(rJ  j  .(Ui'-'it  :>i:„'l''W:""^'^''  ■ 


i.riljl  I  I     i'"i»iil    11"! 


— 1 — — 

*i 

i 

■   m 

# 

# 

121    * 

STAR. 

» 

Muikohge. 

• 

• 

K6t-ch6t-chum-pah  f . 

Chikkafah. 

^ 

- 

i»/&«/f/t»/(. 

Ckoktah. 

w 

* 

Phitchek,  Pkutchik. 

M^' 

Gtolibu. 

• 

Serica,  Siricco. 

% 

mafilians. 

. 

- 

lafi-tata-miri,  "  all  the  foiatt 

ftars." 

Peruvians. 

. 

- 

Cit«/r<»,  the  ftar  Venus. 

iln£s. 

Ckilefe. 

. 

Guaglen,  ftars.  Gau,  the  ] 

P«/.  or  iJ//A«,  the  coMleUa- 

t 

*'■     ^ 

-f 

»-<JSSi3SS^»->">"*'»-f5t 

Afani, 

ISO. 

^/««. 

K*ardinian  Tcherkeff 

i.  III. 

jr«^»,  r«//f-&fl.     ^ 

*                 Kittawini, 

. 

164. 

£';mr.j 

Kourilui,      - 

- 

163. 

A>/«,  Reekop. 

Permuki.      - 

. 

60. 

Kad. 

Hebrews,      .  - 

- 

81. 

KochatUt 

0 

Jews,        -' 

- 

8z. 

Koeecbmu. 

Oftiaks, 

1^  • 

70. 

Tihocs,  Chos. 

7*. 

73.  74- 

7>- 

»53- 

Kos. 

•'« 

Cboas.                * 
Gattlgtu,  the  noon. 

Kotiaki, 

Careliansc        * 
Tclnochonlkt, 

♦. 

54- 

Taigtet. 
Taihtit. 

Olonetei, 

• 

57- 

Tecbtetl.   * 
*                      

i 

RAIN." 

1 

Lenid-Lennape. 
Minfi. 

• 

m 

Sekelaatt,  Sobkoolann. 

Sechktlaatt. 

1 

t  The  Arabs,  85,  call  the  t^,  rfitans,  Scbims,  and  5<«««#. 
t  See  tUe  Tufsarora  wardt^^r  tWSun  and  Mwn. 


■aa^i.-ff 


i-pah  f . 

\lchik, 

"allthefaiatt 

ir  Venoi.       j 
Gau,  tbe  plnets. 
w,  the  coftftcUar 


% 
nooB> 


Ikoolann. 


Stbanu* 


t 

_ y-^  ■ 

% 

♦        .  , 

%          # 

^                         ^R  A  I  N.                     *  m 

Mahicanni. 

Soaknaun. 

Naticks. 

Sokanoif^Wufokanen. 

Miamis. 
^kikani. 

Peeteellonwoh. 

Soukertt.                                % 

Unecat. 

Oftandeoh. 

Mohawks. 

U-ca-un-6-la  (mr.  parrish). 

^eidas. 
Tofcaroras. 

Yoocaunour.  Yookonnoal. 

Whauhantoot,  Wantooeh,  Uh- 

tueb. 

Cochnewagoej.            -^f 

YauoongCee. 

Naudoweffie|j|l     - 
If  Cheerake.  •- 

O-iuab  Meneb. 

Maflcohge. 

Oaikeh. 

Chikkafair.        - 

Oombah. 

Choktah.        -     ,  . -%« 

Umbah. 

Katahba. 

Ookforeh. 

Woccons. 

Tavtowa. 

Mexicans. 

^iahuiztli.         ^ 

Carai'bes. 

KonSbtui.                 "^ 

Brafilians. 

Amen.        *                            * 

d^jfefc.            - 

Mauu,  Mmki. 

m 

,.<M-<-4M^SS?ffi3Si^»-^»"*"  K 

Tchiochonflti,          -         54* 

Saii.          ♦?• 

Toofchetti,        -        -     "6- 
Semoyads,           -♦         »23' 

Kare. 

Sarm. 
hiwee. 

*  Altekefick-Abiffinian,       \\i. 
J%«ne(e.                    ^ 

^*r'(THUNaERG). 

Leniii>Leniuipe. 
Mahicanni. 


SNOW. 

Kooni|^ 
R 


wti'Tintf-'t:'"'' "*"•-■" 


■  BJv,*3fl^l.  -••?^"'  '■" 


L    Mil  III  pi  ^W 


Naticki. 

Miami  I. 

Sankikani. 

I^necas. 

Mohawks. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidaa. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnev/agoes. 

Wyandots. 

Cheerake. 

Chokuh. 

Kauhba. 

Woccons. 

Mexicans. 

Brafilians. 

Chilefe.     ^ 


SNOW* 


Keen. 

Mannatwoa* 

ffyHoyvvte.  mi^ 

Honeyahyeh,  Honeyyahyeh^ 

U-g6'la>W  (MK.  PAKRIStl)* 

Okah. 

O-nee-yeant.  w 

Oo-eatr-e-reh,  Oo-ee' f-e-reh, 

JaunquCt  Cv<eetfrah. 
yeeteh„<^eyeehteh. 

Dee-nee- 

AnetJUt). 

Oakteh. 

Wauh.  '^ 

fTetrnwa. 

Zttl,  froft,  cold,  ice,  '*  gelu." 

Amandiba,  hail. 

Pirt,  Piren. 


!eteh„<^ey' 
e-eeh.  ^^ 


^^■^M.^SSS^'^SS*"*'*'*-*' 


Armenians, 
Tangatani, 
Ingufticvtzi,      '- 
*AU«kefick-Abifl^^n, 

Kulhazibb-  A  biffinian. 


Toungoofi,      138.  I43«  H4 


][:tmuti. 


Zeen. 

Ka.  m. 

La,  Lee, 

Zf. 

Z*.       V 

Emanda.  jL 

Ztmmandtti 

141,  HI*     ■E««^#' 
145.    Emandra, 


107. 

hit. 
113- 


Lenni'Lenn&pe. 


t 


ICE. 

1^    ^     M'hooquaumec, 

''If,  M'beejuammi. 


■^"•" 


old,  ice, "  gelu." 
lail. 


^ 


mi. 


1  C  E. 


#125 


Minft. 

Miamis. 

Indians  of  New-England. 

SnAecaj. 


Honeyyahyeh. 

(j^eidas. 

K.  pakrish). 

Tufcaroras. 

J 

Cochnewagoes 

Wyandots. 

1,  Oo-ee' f-e-reh. 

Chilefe. 

,  Cv.«etfrah. 

,^eeyeehteh. 

J 

%          <• 

g»  Semoyads,  ^ 

•'  W 

Ingufhevtzi, 

Toofchetu, 

>-^» 


Mocb^uammi- 
Ar-yot^juo-neeh? 
Coepol  (wood) 
Oweefah. 
Yoowiffee. 
.    Ooweefleh. 
Owifleh. 
Deefliaw. 
PiltHgii. 


126.    Poda.  *% 

115.  Scha. 

116.  P/cba. 


D  A  Y. 


Lenni-Lcnnape. 

Minfi. 

l^ieks.      g' 
Miamis. 
Onondagos. 

Oueidas. 

Cheerake. 

Chikkafah. 
»    Choktah. 

ChUefe. 


Keeflifltoo. 

Gi/chgu.    * 

Ukki/uk.  ^ 

E^fpetteh. 

Wdtnta,  li'ahttta. 

Wfcneea^ 

Ikh  (b). 

Neetak. 
^Ntetak.  ^ 

'^Antit,  Anchu. 


/» 


Kabardinian-Tcherkeffi,  lU.    At/chnw. 


126 


NIGHT. 


* 


I.enni-Lennape. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Miamis. 

Pottawatameh. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Oneidai. 

Tufcaroras. 

Naudowr    "j. 
Iffad. 

Cheerake. 

Mufkohge. 

Ghikkarah.      ^ 

Cl^kuh. 

Woccons. 

Galibis. 

Brafilians. 

Peruvians. 

Chilefe. 


9^ 


NIGHT.  ^ 

Pecflccoh.  Pitjiiu,  dark. 

Tputhcu. 

Tepockq,  Neepauweh. 

Pachkoantekeeh. 

Pecuneah. 

AghfiMthta, 

Ach/ontha.        9 

Kawoflbndeak.    ^ 

OofottM,  Autfonneah,  Ancht- 

%'■  tfeeneeah,  Yootfautheb. 

BafatfAi,  Bafatchi.     7 
Ba/at/cbi,  Bm/auhi.*  S 

.  >     fltttbltth,  Neethleeh. 
Jk     i   eJtinHok. 

k     •*      Yantoha,  "^ 

nt        •  %  »^  Putuna^ 

■  4*  "*. 


Tuta. 


•f* 


Pmn,  Pautt. 

*     -        75-  ^"*-    *% 

Scnioyads,  i*i,»la.i?3.  »I4"  ^"'  % 

Ofetti.        -        ^-  ^-  Achfrf^Achfiv.. 

Dugorri,        .    '        -       8o.  ^f^ai^*. 


Oftiaks, 


.  Ou  the  authority  of  Father  Hennepin.  Thi.  author  fometime. 
fpeaks  of  the  Naudoweflie.  aiJ  W&U  as  one  tribe,  and  at  othe>t.m«,a. 
two  tribes.     ,  4     ' 


1^^  f 


ft 


-wr 


* 

» 


iiu,  dark. 

!pauweh. 
h. 


inneah,  Ancht- 

'ootfautheh. 

itcit.    1 
%tcht,*  I 


thleeh. 


lak. 


4 


% 


i. 


NIGHT. 


127 


Koriaki, 


Semoyads, 


>S3- 

«S4- 
126. 
128. 
127. 


Netg'iniA,  Nitkttntei. 

Ntkttla. 

PttH,  Pitl. 

Pun-  r 

PtltH. 


MORNING. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Naticks. 

Miamis. 

Mohawks. 

Ckokuh. 


Aallapaueh.     ^ 
•     Mmhtompan. 
Chaieepanweh.  ' 
j#  ,^Yorhtanjki.  » 

•      Oonl^heleh,  ^ 


<  • 


'  .    WulS>i>  WooUakob. 
.      ^'Attaqoe^ec.    . 

Chokuh.      *-    ^    d|  lilh«^nn«ii^h6me. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
nRamis.    tt|^- 
Mohawks. 


# 


« ¥ 


author  fometime* 
cl  at  othtytiunt*,u 


S  U  M*M  E  B*.* 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Minfi. 

Il^iamis.  -      ^ 

Indians  of  Virginia. 

Scnecas. 
Oneidas. 
Mulkohge. 
Choktah. 
Ch'iefe.   *-       r 


)>Ieepun.    .  ^^       |^ 
Nichfen.         ^ 
Nej^enwceh,  Nipimvai.  » 
Cohattayough  {^avt.  imitb'). 
Kan-guit-tik-iteh.  t 

»KaiiJfaa-kui||icak-kee.     -'., 
Milke,  A/i/i«.      ^^ 
Lulhpah,  furgmcr.  and  warm. 


%.      « 


♦  ♦■ 


iM>>»*ia»'»ti- "I.'  'I'"* 


laS 


SUMMER. 


Tchiochonfki, 

Olonetzi, 

Lopari, 

Moklhtn, 

Aflkni, 


54.     Ktxa. 
^.     Kezai. 
58.     Keze. 

150.     Pala,  haraiag  heat,  hot 
ther  &c. 


wean 


'^W  1  N  T  E  R+. 

Lenai'Lennaf  e.     ^-  -  '^^|Jlwon. 

Minfi.  jf^»     *^  'A  ^'^f* 

Mahipnni.  ^      ■     '       -     "       ^o6n. 
Ntrraganits.  .,»  .   #•    0|l»«F 


Shawne(p 


;♦  «A 


V^K 


inia. 


'       J^cfMnweeh,  Eiformiai. 

M.     *'-     I»-«%„flw  (CAPTAI 


W^.*'  ^anew  (captain  8MiTH)^k^ 

I.  .     ».         ■» 


JPofanow  (< 

runch-neh  ? 
Hkdi-ldklce. 


bas.  ' 

Oneiclat. 
t 
W,  Tufcarorai.       |^-    -^ 

j^'  ChccSke.        -JtM^A^  ^oV«.-^ 

Mulko^ge.     •  -  -  %  ,  muffo,  7W/«>. 

Chikkafah.     ,*- ^       -  m^fira. 

AJbCora  Coppeefah. 
Puqutn, 


'Choktah#M|   r*    •% 


•««e  the  American  word*  iw  Sun,  and  Moon 


t  Thi^article  4r  ^^''7  i>"P^f"^  '"  'he  Ktcabuhria  Cimfaratna  of 


•^ 


-  ••  % 


.f 


•W"«  ■""(■ 


heat,  hot  wea^ 


,  Bifouivai. 

«. ,  ■  . 

laffo, 
peefah. 


Arr/j   Cimfaralima  Of 


EARTH.  OR  LAND. 

f 


129 


EARTH,    OR     L  A'N  D. 


Lenni-Lennupe. 

Minfi. 

M*hicanni.        •     f 
Natickj. 
Nirraganfcts,  Ac. 

Melfifaugers. 
Indians  of  Virgmia. 
Senecas. 
Mohawks. 


afcaroras. 


»* 


Cayugai 

Oneidas. 

CochnewSfbes. 
Chikkafah. 
Chokiah. 
Chokchoomah. 
Mexicans. 
Poconchi. 
Jaioi,  in  Goaiana 
Galibis. 
g.Brafili?.ns. 
Chilefe. 


»  Whaunahquckc,  the  whole 


Hockkce,  ^^i* 

\        Hockkec. 

Ohkf,  Ohktit,  Okiii. 
Juki,  Sanaukamuci. 
J^  •#   Aljpehkecwee.^hithkeewce. 
.      •  Nindoh-lIockeR' 

.     ■*     a^/y?/.  (e|PTA!,N  »MIT«). 

**'  |BkQ||uiqea,  Youjmihtnjaudf- 
.CKhoA>ieeaW 


...^  at  iiiii'iijifiw-ii'iiiAiir  I  «■'«■  ii  ■! '  ii**" 


i3»  EARTH,  OR  LAND. 


Bacharians/ 
Tangutani, 
Mandfhud, 
Semoyads, 

Kit^wini, 
Chinefe. 
Tchiochonfki 
Olonetzi, 


-  102.     Ciiai, 

-  i6;.     Sa, 

163.  Na. 
120,  122,  1 24.  gT**, 

1 26.     Toattfcb.  %t, 

164,  7S. 
Ttj^  according  to  Bell, 

57.     ^a. 
-•      ^         166.     Poo,  Boo,  Piiate,  Epthoo, 


!« 


Lenni-LennajjjISP     ^il^*   "Sw^W 
NarfSga»fets.  -  ^^^^^(^oop, 

Mgifaifci.V    -        %       J^ippee. 

l4B»>  of  N^^tlagfili.    #    ll^r(wooD).     j|(  ▼^ 

Indians  of  ^ir^ll^  M^  Jt     Slkiabanna  ^aftaih  smith), 
Scnecas.        -    |^  •   'H^  |t  JJeekafc^osT  Oncckanoofh, 
l^H^^   *Oneckanu(h. 


*     • 


Mohaiyks. 
Cayugas.        ^%-  ^ 
^  *Onei<las.  ^i^- ,  J>    « «- 


>  Tufcaroral. 
acnn 


hneckanos,  Oghnacaunnth. 
Oghnacauno,  Oaknekahnoos, 

Hochneak. 
Auweah,    Auwea,  Auweau, 

Oagknekanoos. 
•  Tfandoofteek. 


Cocnnewagoes. 

Wyand^.         4» 

^terake.  'HI  '^   "4|k>     J^wwa,  ^«i««.  ^«tf  (b), 

Mulkohge.    ^  -   'O'weewauh. 

Chokt|>i.      * 


•  _ 


O'weewauh. 
Okah.     4 


■',.1 


#    * 


■#. 


•        V 


i^j 


^nr 


ID. 


tng  to  Bell. 
foie,  Eptbto. 


^AFTAIK    $M!TH)« 

17  Oneckanoofh, 
lih. 

iS  (MR.   PARRIIh). 

II,  OghnacauHHtb. 

,  Oaknekahnoos, 

Ic. 

Luwea,   Auweau« 

»0S.  V, 

k. 

na.  Ama  (b). 


Katahba.    ^ 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

ChUefe. 


WATER. 

4 


131 


Eyau. 

Ooj^o  (adair).     , 

AtU  AtU  Aitt,  Atlt. 

Ha. 

Co. 


•-«-4M-<-«j55ilSS5s>S^*"*'  *-*'*' 


Kooriltzi,  -          -         162.     Pee,  Pe. 

Turks,  -            -      'a*    5ofl.                ^ 

Tartars,  89,90,92,93,96,   '  Soo.  -^ 

98.  ,.  .                                 m      * 

— — ^—  ^7  A^^^^j  Seogr;  •    '  ^ 

Zhiryane.  -        ■       %.    Wa^    f,.M,       '    * 

Perroiaki,  -        -        ^feo.  ^a.^     f\                  * 

Curdi.        -  -^    3i4    iH"^-^'  *  <   J 

Semoyads,       *        -  ^fm»^|^3|      ^  »' 
Vogoulitchi,  -    ^  *6  jWJ^-^If''  *'  ^r 

Showiah-laEtaguage,  in  Africa.^»«^i7 pr.  shaw^)  ^ 

^  • .  ~^^-      .  ^  *  •«    ^ 


«■  jt*      Lenni-Lennape.        -        m     ,  '][|kndai,    Taindit  *.  Luneu, 


Mahicanni. 
Naticks. 
Narraganfets. 
^tiiamis.  '"        -    |f 
Kaflcafkias. 
Meffifaugers. 
Indians  of  Virginia. 


it  bnau.'# 
Sta-»h,  S^ooV»^^ 

Chuk-kutJcLk-koSt. 
K^O^eh. 
Ko-te-weeh. 
Scut-teh,  Scd4t-teh.    | 

I  PaiMtwfr    (^APTAIN    SMVtU'}, 

t  ■ 


^ 


•  Tainda.  Vocabularium  Barbaro"y|K«neiru«.| 


«    ii 


J 


13* 


FIRE. 


cw 


111 


Senecas. 

Mohawks. 
Cochnewagoes. 

Cayugas. 
Oneidas. 
Caneflogas. 
Tufcaroras. 


Wyandots. 

Naudoweffiei. 

Cheerake. 

Mufkohge. 

Cliikkarah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba., 

Woccons. 

N«|hez.         « 

Shebaioi. 

Chilcfe. 


•     # 


O-jeeft-tah,    Ojeeft-tau,    O- 

jift-tah. 
Oo-cher-li  (mr.  parrish)^ 
O-chee-leh. 
O-jees-tah,  0-lake-hau. 
0-jifth-teh,  Ojis-ta,  Yooteck. 
O-jeeh-lah? 
Ot-chee-re,  Oot-chee-reh,  Ot- 

chift-neh,    O-chift-neh,  O- 

cliiee-ah,  O-jis-neb,    Yoo- 

necks. 
Tchees-tah. 
Pa^itah. 

Chura.  Tcila  (B.) 
Toat-kah,  Tote-kah. 
Lm^,  Loo-wak,  Loo-wock. 
iioo-ak 
,£pee. 
Yau.  ^ 

Of-  -       V 

fTecoefye.  "^ 

Cuthal,   ... 


Celts,         -  -  13.     Htn,  Dar. 

Celts  of  Little- Britany,      ,14.     Tan. 


IriOi. 

Erfc  of  Scotland, 

-       >7- 

llnne  (COLONEL  VALLANCET.) 

TeiNt. 

Welfh, 
Vogoulitchi, 

-     67.' 

Tan.          % 
Taoot. 
Tat,  Nate, 
Toot.. 

Oniaks, 

Kouriltzi, 
Kittawini, 

-     162. 

Apte,  Awptt. 

Liho,  tio.  ■                            '  ^ 

1l. 


lOlL. 


Ijeeft-tau,    O- 
Iparrish). 

t:s-ta,  Yooteck. 

It-chee-reh,  Ot- 
•chift-neh,  O- 
jis-nth,    Yoo- 


B.) 

;e-kah. 

:,  Loo-wock. 


I 

BL  VALLARCET.) 


FIRE. 

The  old  Perfian  Idiom,     170.    Attref:h. 
Tonqainefe,  in  Tonquin,  182.     Hoa,  Looa. 
Gipfies,        -  -       166.     Tag,  Tak,  Tag$. 


«33 


WOOD. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Taahon. 

Minfi. 

Chos. 

Mahicanni. 

Matook. 

Narraganfets. 

Ootcunch. 

Miamis. 

Tauwaanee. 

Meffifaogers. 

Netaukao. 

Acadians. 

Nimbeck,  &  foreft. 

Indians  of  Virginia. 

MufeSt    "  woods"    (CAPTAXM 

smith). 

Senecas. 

Kauneafttau. 

Mohawks. 

Oo-yen-da  (mr.  parrish). 

Oneidas. 

Oeyeant,  Oyeant. 

Tufcaroras. 

Orenneh,  Orenhna,  Ker|dihee, 

a  tree. 

Cochnewagoes. 

SOyenteh. 

Wyandots. 

Tauhuuh. 

Checrake. 

jittn  (b).  Intikti,  a  foreft  (b). 

Choktah.        -            -     . 

Ecteh. 

Katahba. 

Eeup. 

Celts,        -               -          13. 

Mata,  Hate. 

Portuguefe,         -        -     .26. 

Matta. 

Kouriltzi,       -        -          162. 

Nit. 

End  of  the  Conaparative  Vocabularies. 

June  28th,  1798. 

» 

J 


Ill  iHiimwi  I  If 


ll 


.■..-,-       .Yf— .  .MOiitt^t^M^ 


APPENDIX, 


CONTAINING 


NOTES  AND  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


L 


[T  is  my  intention,  in  this  Appendix,  to  add  a  few  fafts 
and  obfervations,  with  the  view  of  illuftrating  and  correfting- 
certain  parts  of  the  preceding  pages,  particularly  certain  paf- 
fages  in  the  Preliminary  Difcour/e.  Thefe  fa^s  and  chfcrva- 
tions  will,  I  flatter  myfelf,  ferve,  in  fome  meafure,  to  increafs 
the  value  of  this  little  Avork  ;  whilft  they  may  tend  to  amufe 
and  relieve  the  reader  in  the  progrefs  of  an  inquiry,  in  which 
I  regret  that  it  has  not  been  in  my  power  to  pay  more  at- 
tention to  arrangement,  and  to  ftyle. 

Page  XXV.  "  Lenni-Lennape,  which  fignifies  the  Original 
People."  Since  the  publication  of  the  firll  edition  of  thii 
woik,  I  have  met  with  Lofkiel's  Hijlory  of  the  MiJ/ion  of  the 
United  Brethren  among  the  Indians  in  North- America  f ,  a  work 
which  contains  much  ufeful  information.  The  author  fays  that 
the  meaning  of  Lenni-Lenape  is  Indian  menX.  Mr.  Heck- 
ewelder  is  my  authority  for  the  interpretation  whirji  I  have 
adopted,  and  I  have  good  reafon  to  believe  that  his  opinion  it 
well  founded. 

Page  xxxi.  "  do  not  know  the  meaning  of  the  word 
Chippewas,  or  Chippe\^ay."  "  The  Delawarcs  call  the  Chip- 
puwas,  Schipwwe,  or  as  I  fliould  write  it  Englifh  Shepwwaj. 


t  Ennlifli  tranflation.    London. 
\  Part  I.  p.  a. 

A* 


17»V 


*«'i« 

o 


I  APPENDIX. 

This  word  is  Delaware  and  figniiieth  luhifiliHg.  I  think  the 
word  quite  applicable  to  a  kind  of  whiftling  they  have,  in 
calling  to  one  another*." 

Page  xxxi.  "  The  Minfi,  or  Monfees."  They  likewife  call 
themfelves  Miniffi,  or  the  Peninfula-People,  becaufe  they  inha- 
bited the  Miniffink,  The  tradition  of  thefe  Indians  infofms 
us,  that  they  originally  dwelt  in  or  under  a  lake,  fron\  whence 
they  have  fprung.  It  is  curious  that  a  tradition  fimilar  to  this 
prevails  an">ng  other  American  tribes.  The  Miamis^  fay  that 
they  fprang  out  of  the  lakes.  Anio.ig  the  nations  of  South- 
Ameiica,  t!ie  Collas,  according  to  La  Vega,  afTert  that  their 
firfl  parents  iiTued  from  the  great  lake  of ')  iiicaca,  which  they 
efteemed  as  their  mother. 

"  The  Mahicanni,  or  Mahiccans,  &c."  The  nation  of  the 
Mahicanni  is  compofed' of  three  clans :  the  Much-quauh,  or 
Bear-tribe  :  the  Mech-cha-ooh,  or  Wolf-tribe,  and  the  Toon- 
pa-ooh,  or  Turtle-tribe.  The  right  of  chofing  the  fachem, 
or  chief,  refides  in  the  Bear-tribe.  There  is  fome,  but  not 
much,  difference  in  the  dialefts  of  thefe  three  tribes. 

This  may  not  be  an  improper  place  to  mention,  that  the 
nation  of  the  Delawares  formerly  confided  of  four  tribes, 
v/hich  were  called  the  Turtle,  the  Wolf,  the  Turkey,  and  the 
Crow  tribes.  The  Turtle  was  the  head  of  thefe  tribes,  be- 
caufe, fay  thefe  Indians,  the  Turtle  is  a  Mannitto,  who  can 
live  both  upon  land  and  in  water.  The  Wolf-tribe  was  the 
fecond  in  rank,  becaufe  the  wolf  is  a  great  hunter  and  can 
provide  well.  The  Turkey  was  the  third  in  rank,  becaufe 
this  bird  feeds  upon  a  variety  of  good  fruits  and  roots,  fuch 
as  the  chefnut,  the  whortle-berries  (Vaccinium),  and  others. 
The  ( . .  v-tril  "  was  the  laft  in  rank  and  refpcftability.     For 

i  ■ 

•  Mr.  Heck ■■•■■■ -der.    M,  S.  j>erui  mt. 


m 


I  think  the 
they  have,  in 


y  likewirecall 

aufe  they  inha- 
ndians  infotms 
|e,  fron\  whence 
n  fimilar  to  this 

iamisj  fay  that 
itions  of  South- 

aflert  that  their 
:aca,  which  they 


ic  nation  of  the 
Wiuch-quauh,  or 
,  and  the  Toon- 
fing  the  fachem, 
s  fome,  but  not 
tribes. 

nention,  that  the 
1  of  four  tribes, 
Turkey,  and  the 
thefe  tribes,  be- 
'annitto,  who  can 
>lf-tribe  was  the 
:  hunter  and  can 
in  rank,  becaufe 
8  and  roots,  fuch 
urn),  and  others, 
peflability.     For 


APPENDIX.  $ 

his  inferiority  the  Indians  affign  the  following  reafon,  viz. 
that  the  crow  feeds  upon  thofe  things  which  are  thrown  away 
as  offals,  or  ufolefs.  While  the  chief  uf  the  turtle-tribe  had 
a  right  to  call  all  the  other  chiefs  of  liis  nation  together  to 
his  council,  and  while  he  afled  as  the  ])refident  of  this  coun- 
cil, the  chief  of  the  crow-tribe  could  rsver  rifd  to  any  higher 
dignity,  in  the  nation,  than  to  that  of  lighting  the  council- 
fipe,  and  handing  it  to  the  other  chiefs  and  councillors 
aflembled  together.  The  crow-tribe  has  been  extinft  above 
Afty  years.  At  prefent,  the  turtle-tribe  having  no  ailing 
chief,  the  fuperiority  is  veiled  in  the  wolf-tribe.  I  referve 
my  fpeculations  concerning  this  and  moil  of  the  other  fubjedls 
of  this  appendix  for  my  larger  work. 

Page  xxxii.  "  The  Shawnees,  more  properly  Sawwannoo, 
or  Sawanos,  are  a  fouthern  tribe."  I  have  lately  been  affured, 
that  the  Shawnees  preferve  a  tradition,  that  they  were  driven 
by  the  Spaniards  from  the  borders  of  Mexico.  "  I  have  no 
doubt,  fays  Mr.  John  Hcckewelder,  that  the  Shawnefe  for- 
merly refided  on  the  borders  of  Mexico.  The  late  Col.  Geo. 
Croghan,  agent  of  Indian  affairs,  &c.  told  me,  twenty-feven 
years  ago,  that  the  Shawnefe  once  lived  beyond  the  Creek -na- 
tion, and  in  Florida  ;  that  they  had  been  driven  about  con- 
tinually, until  they  at  length  came  almolt  to  nothing.  Their 
being  called  by  the  Delawares  Scha-xvaitno,  denoteth  their  ori- 
ginyWr  to  the  South."  Letter  to  me,  dated  March  2-jth,  179H. 
I  think  it  highly  probable,  that  it  will,  at  fome  future  day, 
be  afcertained,  that  this  and  other  dialects  of  what  I  have 
called  the  Delaware  language,  were  fpoken  within  the  limits 
of  the  Mexican  empire.  Mechuacan,  the  name  of  one  of  the 
fined  provinces  of  Mexico,  appears  to  me  to  be  a  De'aware 
word. 

Page  xxxiii.  "  The  Potiawatameh,''  &c.  Mr.  Heck- 
pwcldi-'r  fuppofes  that  Pattawattomis  (fo  he  writes  the  word) 


^  APPENDIX. 

means  the  Blawtrs,  or  Blowing  People.  "  for  Potaween  U 
Delaware,  and  fignifieth  to  blow."  Potawacan  in  this  Un- 
guage  fignifies  a  bellows.* 

Page  xxxiii.  "  The  Miamis.  ^r  Miamies."  This  is  theii 
own  or  national  name.  They  arc  called  by  the  Delaware!, 
Twichtwe,  or  Twichtwees. 

"  The  Meffifaogers,  or  Mcffafagues."  The  language  of 
thefe  Indians  is,  undoubtedly,  very  nearly  allied  to  that  of 
the  Chippewas,  Naticks.  and  others  at  the  head  of  ny  larger 
lifts.  But  it  conuins  words  in  the  languages  of  fome  of  the 
fouthern  tribes  alfo. 

Page  xxxvi,     Pampticoughs.     Mr.   H«ckewelde.    conjee 
tpres  that  the  Pampticoughs  are  the  Indians  who  are  now 
called  Nantikoks,  or  Nanticoksf.      I  a9»  not  inclined  to 
favour  this  opinion.     As  I  have  not,  in  ihe  preceding  pages, 
Uken  any  notice  of  the  Nanticoks,  1  (hall  fay  fomething  con- 
cerning tkem  in  this   place.      They   are  a   fouthern  tribe. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  that  they  are  the  Nautaquak  mentioned 
by  Captain  John  Smith  J.     He  places  them,  in  the  year  1608, 
on  the  eaftern  fide  of  the  Chefapcak-Bay.     In  the  year  1748, 
ten  canoes  of  thefe  Indians  came  up  the  river  Sufquebanna, 
from  Maryland  §.     They  fettled  at  Shencngo  or  Schenenk, 
on  the  Sufquehanna.     About  the  year  17S4.  they  moved,  by 
invitation,  in  a  body  to  the  weftward,  and  fettled  up  the  river 
Miami.     One  family  of  thefe  Indians  refides  with  the  Chn- 
ftian  or  Moravian  Indians  in  Upper-Canada.     A  few  ftmihc, 
arc  fettled  in  the  ftate  of  New  -York. 

*  M.  S.  fcHti  mc.  . 

+  M.  S.  pous  m,.        i  The  General  Hiaoric  of  Virginia,  fcc  p,  5? 
$  Reverend  Mr.  Pyrl.-cuf. 


•wr 


•  Potaween  U 
n  in  this  lun- 


This  is  theii 
:he  Dela wares. 


e  language  of 
ied  to  that  of 
d  of  my  larger 
offome  of  the 


weldci   conjec- 
i  who  are  now 
not  inclined  to 
eceding  pages, 
fomething  con- 
fouthern  tribe. 
iquak  mentioned 
I  the  year  1608, 
1  the  year  1748. 
er  Sufquehanna, 
;o  or  Schenenk, 
they  moved,  by 
led  up  the  river 
with  the  Chri- 
A  few  families 


A    P    I'     E     N     D     I     X.  f 

TheNanticok,  are  one  of  the  darkeft  of  all  the  North- 
American  tribes.  They  have  "  this  fmgular  cufto^x.,  fays 
Loflciel.  that  about  three,  four,  or  more  months  aft.r  the 
funeral  they  open  the  grave,  take  out  the  bones,  clean  and 
dry  them,  wrap  them  up  in  new  linen,  and  inter  '!««•  ag.am^ 
A  feaft  is  provided  for  the  occalion.  confifting  of  the  belt 
they  can  afford  •". 

I  have  not  been  able  to  obtain  any  fatisfaaory  information 
concerning  the  language  of  the  Nanticoks.    I  have,  mdeed. 
been  informed  by  an  Indian  of  the  Wunaumeeh  tribe,  that 
there  are  fomc  words  comtnon  to  the  Nanticock  and  Delaware 
laneuages.     He  particularly  mentioned  the  words.  Beeh.  wa- 
terf  and  Kee(V.ooh.  the  fun.     The  refcmblance.  however,  be- 
tween thefe  languages  cannot  be  very  great ;  for  Mr.  Heck 
ewelder.  who  is  well  acquainted  with  the  duled.  of  th« 
Lenni-Lennape.  Cfuld  notobfcrve  any  affinity  between  thefe 
J:i:;!tnd  the  Na'nticock  ;  and  Mr.   David  ZeUb^J^-^^ 
underftands  the  dialefts  of  the  fix  nations,  could  find  no  re- 
femblance  between  thefe  and  the  Nanticok.      The  follow.ng 
fpecimenof  the  language  of  thefe  Indians  (the  only  one  on 
^  lean  place  dependence)  was  ^o-d  by  the  reverer^ 
Mr  Pyrlxus.  a  German  miffionary.  many  years  ago      It  was 
Hndly    o-municated  to  me  by  my  friend  Mr.  Heckewdder. 
£)//,  one.  FUi,  Two.  Sa^..  Three.  A'-- ^".  ^-  ^^  ' 
^irc,  Six.  mil.n,o.  Seven.   Secki,  Eight.  CaIU.,o,  N.ne.  T.. 
Ten      I  have  carefully  compared  thefe  numerals  with  thofe 
ofthePampUcoughst.   without  difcovering  -X  affinUV  b- 
twe.  n  them  ,   nor  have  I  been  able  to  d.fcover  any  affinity  be 
ween  them,,  and  the  numerals  of  the  Chilefe.  the  Mcxuans. 
Dtwindians.  Cheerake,Mur.ohge.Chikkafah.  Choktah, 


1 


;inia,  &c-  p,  M 


•  Parti,  p.  «»:• 


f  In  Lawfoa. 


6  APPENDIX. 

Woccont,  Mohawks,  Onondagos,  Naodowrnies,  Monfccs,  and 
other  tribes.  1  find,  however,  a  ftriking  alHnifv  between 
fome  of  thcfe  iiumerals  of  the  Nanticoks  and  th?  numerals  of 
certain  Afiatic  tribes.  Thus,  the  Tchuvaflii  call  wight,  Sakar  . 
the  Aflyrians,  Sei'it :  the  Tartars,  Scenes,  Sdas :  :lie  Tc- 
leouti,  Segis :  the  Kirghiftzi,  Steiti :  not  to  mention  others. 
The  Pcrfians  t  J!  Ten,  Da,  Dei  :  the  Curdi,  Da,  Tga. 

Page  xxxvii.  "  The  Senecas,  Mohawks,  Onondagoi, 
Cayugas,  and  Oneidas."  Lawft>n  calls  the  Senecas,  Si»»agars. 
li.  fome  of  the  printed  accounts,  they  are  called  the  Sinicktrs. 
In  the  French  accounts  of  our  country,  they  are  better  known 
by  the  pame  of  y/e»«9»/efl»j.  The  Mohawks  are  fometimei 
called  Gagnifguez,  or  Agniex.  The  Oneidas,  fometimes  called 
Onneiouts,*  denominate  th-.nfelves 0-»m-_>'o-/«-««  cau,  or  "the 
people  of  the  pc.pendicular  done,"  from  a  flone  which  they 
have  long  held  in  high  venerationf.  The  hiftory  of  the 
Oneid^is  commences  with  their  e(labli(hment  at  the  well  end 
of  the  Oneida-Lake,  in  the  ftate  of  New- York,  not  far  from 
the  prefc  at  refidence  of  the  tribe.  But,  I  think  I  can  trace 
fbem  in  Virginia,  prior  to  this  fettlement,  in  the  reign  of 
qat:cri  Elizabeth.  The  Caneftogas,  who  were  fettled  in  Vir- 
,'^tnic<.  about  the  time  1  allude  to,  were  certainly  nearly  allied 
to  the  Oneidas.  The  Onondagos,  whom  Hennepin  calls 
Oiinontaguex,  or  the  "  Mountainten,"  are  alfo  fometimes  called 
Onontagers.  Their  name  is,  undoubtedly,  taken  from  the 
word  Onontes,  which,  in  their  language,  (igtiifies  a  mountain  ; 
becaufe  tlie  country  which  they  inhabited  was  more  mountain- 
ous than  that  of  the  other  tribes.  Indeed,  there  were  no 
mountains  to  be  fccn  in  any  part  of  the  extenfive  territories 
of  the  conftideracy  except  in  that  which  was  occupied  by  the 
Ononda^  The  Ciyugas  livtJ  to  the  weft  of  the  Onon- 


•  Hennepin. 


f  Judge  DCAM. 


Jj 


NTonfccs,  and 
init;'  between 
lif  nuni' ralg  of 

tight,  Sakar  : 
iiuej :  :lic  Tc- 

L-ntion  others. 

Onondagoi, 
cas,  Sinnagari, 
d  the  Sinicim. 
:  better  known 
are  fometimei 
metimes  called 
lu  cau,  JF  "the 
>ne  which  they 
hiftory  of  the 
t  the  well  end 
k,  not  far  from 
ik  I  can  trace 
1  the  reign  of 
fettled  in  Vir- 
ly  nearly  allied 
Hennepin  calls 
>metimes  called 
iiken  from  the 
es  a  mountain  ; 
nore  mountain- 
there  were  no 
ifive  territories 
iccupied  by*the 
of  the  Onon- 


nr" 


** 


APPENDIX.  f 

Jagos.  They  are  called,  by  fomc  wr'nen,  Orongeutnt,*  but 
are  better  known  by  the  name  of  Cayugas,  Cayogas,  Cajkgu, 
or  Cayukers.  The  greater  p*rt  of  this  tribe  rcfides,  at  prefent, 
in  Upper-Canada.  A  few  families  are  fettled  on  the  eaftern 
banks  of  the  beautiful  Cayuga-Lake  It  is  well  known  that 
thcl'e  five  tribes,  together  with  the  Tufcarorae,  arc  commonly 
criiled  by  the  French  writers,  Iroquois.  They  call  themfelve* 
^Iquanofchiini ,  which  fignificj  the  Ailikd  Hoi'-sk  or  Family. 

Page  xxxviii.  "  Three  of  the  tribes  in  the  confctlcracy  arr 
called  the  elder,  and  two  the  younger  tribes.     The  formf 
the  Senccns,  the  Mohawk >,   :ind  the  Onondagos.     The 
are  the  Cayugas  and  Oneidas.      The  Mohawks  call 
felvesthe  oldeft  branch  of  all."      In  the  above   paflagi 
lowing  other  writers  +,  I  have  fallen  into  an  error     i  conU- 
derable  magnitude.     Late  inquirifs  have  convinced  inc,  that 
the  Mohawks,  the  Oneidas,  and  the  Onondagos  are  the  oldeft 
branches  of  the  confederacy,  and    the  Cayugas  and  Seneca* 
the  younger.     The  original  propofition   for  the  eftablifliment 
of  this  celebrated  and  once  powerful  confederacy,  proceeded 
from  the  Mohawks.      They   afterwards  received  into  their 
number  the  Oneidas,  who  were  their  next  bretliren  towards 
the  weft ;  then  the  Onondagos,  Cayugas,  and  laftly  theSenecas. 
I  am  in  poffeflion  of  a  very  inierelling  original  paper  concern- 
ing the  foundation  of  the  confederacy.     It  was  Thannawage, 
an  aged  Indian  of  the  Mohawk-tribe,  who  made  the  propofal 
to  unite.    The  following  are  the  names  of  the  head-men  of 
the  five  tribes  who  were  fent  as  deputies  to  eftablilh  the  con- 
federacy:  viz.    Toganaiuita,  of  tlie  Mohauks  ;  Otctfchichte,  of 
the  Oneidas ;  Tatotarho,  of  the  Onondagos ;  Togahajon,  of  the 
Gaiuquas,  or  Cayugas ;  and   GaoKtatario  and  Satagaruuyes  of 
the  Senecas.     The  reader  may,  perhaps,  be  defirous  to  know, 

'  Hennepin. 

t  See  Mr.  Jeffcrfon's  Kote»  on  the  ^Uate  of  Virginia,  page  351. 


1 


I  APPENDIX, 

in  what  manner  thefc  nations,  who  were  ignorant  of  wriiing< 
could  (hus  prefcrve  (he  namei  or  their  (/;/)«//>/.  In  order  to 
Kcomplidi  this,  it  wns  refolved,  that  one  chief  in  each  of  the 
satioai  fliould  for  ever  bear  //&Wr  names.  The  Indian  who  com- 
municated this  account  ofthe  origin  of  the  confederacy  to  Mr. 
Pyrlsens,  was  the  grandfon  of  Togahiijon,  whom  I  have  men- 
tioned as  one  ofthe  deputies  fiom  the  Cayoga-tribe*. 

Page  xl.  "  The  Cochncwngoes  are  a  branch  of  the  Mo- 
hawks." They  feparated  from  tlic  Mohawks  about  one  hun- 
dred years  ago.  At  this  time,  tiie  Mohawks  were  fettled  on 
the  river  which  ftill  bears  their  name.  Tor  a  confiderable 
time,  the  principal  fcttlcments  of  the  Cochnewagoes  were  the 
fpot  where  Fort-Hunter  is  built,  and  the  place  ftill  called 
Cochncwaga,  about  twenty-four  miles  well  of  Schencdlady,  on 
the  north-fide  ofthe  Mohawk-River.  My  friend  the  Reverend 
Mr.  Morfe,  under  the  head  of  Cighnewaga,  fays  "  It  is  not 
improbable  that"  the  Cochnewagoes  "  formerly  inhabited 
this  place  f."  The  word  Cochncwaga,  or  Cochnewakee, 
fjgnifics  (if  my  memory  does  not  fail  me)  "  the  fwift-running 
ftre.im,"  a  name  in  reference  to  the  Mohawk-river,  the 
current  of  whih  's  ra  H. 

Pages"!  .  i.  Wyandols.  The  Dclawarcs  call  the  Wy- 
andots,  Z,  ^.naff amies.  The  Wyandots  are  one  of  the  na- 
tions whom  the  French  writers  denominate  Hurons. 

Page  xliii.  TheChecrake.  The  Delawares  call  the  Chee- 
rake,  Gaitochwa,  which  perhaps  fsgnifies  the  Travellers,  or 
Travelling  People,  or  Wanderers  %.  Speaking  of  thefe  In- 
dians, Mr.  William  Bartram  fays,  "  1  made  no  inquiry  con- 
cerning their  original  defccnt  or  migrations  to  thefe  parts,  but 

•  M.  S.  communicated  to  me  bv  Mr,  Heckcwcldcr. 

t  Tlic  American  Gazetteer,  &c   Uoflcii :  17;J7.    \  Mr.  Heckcwcldcr. 


W"' 


lint  of  wriiingi 
In  order  to 
tn  each  of  the 
|dian  who  com- 
cdcracy  to  Mr. 
I  have  men- 
Iribe*. 


h  of  the  Mo- 

labout  one  hun- 

trcre  fettled  on 

a  confiderable 

agocs  were  tho 

ace  flill  called 

chencftady,  on 

d  the  Reverend 

ays  "  It  is  not 

lerly  inhabited 

Cochnewakce, 

e  fwift-running 

iwk-rivcr,    the 


:s  call  the  Wy- 
one  of  the  na- 
irons. 

:5  call  the  Chee- 
Travellcrs,  or 
ng  of  thefe  In- 
no  inquiry  con- 
thefe  parts,  but 

h.  Heckcwcldcr. 


L 


t**t- 


^> 


^^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


4/ 4v 


^ 


A 


Zi 
^ 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


1^ 


us 


lUUu 


-1^ 

1.8 


U    111.6 


«'. 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14S80 

(716)  872-4503 


\ 


iV 


4 


•^ 


\\ 


9> 


V 


6^ 


S' 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductlons  /  Instltut  Canadian  de  micro,  eproductions  historiques 


I 


•f 
V 

r 

I 


APPENDIX.  9 

I  underftooJ  that  tiney  came  from  the  weft,  or  funfetth.g."  * 
Some  of  the  Cheerake  aflert,  that  the  country  which  they  now 
inhabit  W.1S  their  firft  foil.  Every  circumllance  feems  to  fa- 
vour the  opinion,  that  tlicfe  indians  have  long  been  eftabhihed 
in  the  country  eaft  of  the  Miffifippi. 

Paoe  vlv.  "  The  Mufltohge,  Mufcokees,  or  Creeks."  The 
Delawares  call  thefe  Indians,  Mafjuachki.  "  The  worl  is 
quite  plain,  and  meancth/tv^w/;/  land,  wherefore  they  might 
be  called  the  Sr^amplandcrs:^  \  I  cannot  help  conjeaunng, 
that  it  wii;  be  found,  that  the  Creeks  arc  nearly  related  to  the 
Tlafcallans,  fo  celebrated  in  the  hiftory  of  the  conqueft  of 
Mexico.  I  have  not  an  opportunity  of  examini  g  any  fpeci- 
men  of  the  Tlafcallan  language,  in  order  to  afcertain  this 
point,  with  fome  degree  of  certaint/. 

Page  liii.     "  The  Natchez."   1  am  not  certain  that  I  know 
the  meaning  of  the  word  Natchez.     In  the  year  1791,   an  In- 
dian interpreter  informed  me,  that  the  word  Natchee  (as  he 
pronounced  it)    fignifies  "  light-wood,"  or  a  kind  of  pine 
from  which  tar  is  procured.     As  thefe  Indians  had  fo  remark- 
ably preferved  the  religion  of  fire,   it  is  not  improbable  that 
the  word  had  fome  relation   to  their  fyftcm.     Perhaps,  the 
fire  was  principally  kept  np  by  pine- wood.      The  fame  inter- 
preter faid,  it  is  certain  that  the  Natchez  came  from  the  weft 
fide  of  the  Miffifippi.     I  take  this  to  be  the   nation  fo  fre- 
quently called  Naguatez  by  GarciUaffo  de  la  Vega,  and  by 
the  anonymous  Portuguefe  writer. 

Pa<res  Iviii,  lix.  "  It  is  certain  that  the  Naticks  fpake  a 
dialeft  of  the  language  of  the  Dela^vares."  The  dialect  of 
the  Naticks  appears  tc  me  to  be  rather  more  nearly  allied  to 
the  language  of  the  Mahiccans  than  to  that  of  the  Lenni- 
Lennape.     1  believe,   it  contains  but   few  wc    \  which  are 

,.        1    •      ,1--    i__„.,a,.p..    cif  the    Dela'"-'     >■     M^^  'C-cans. 
not   founa  in  me   icugJ^^ge^   01  i.-c  i-cid.._. .-,      .v-e.., 

»  '-I.  S    penes  mc.         t  •'f''-  H  ckeweMtr. 


5.% 


,o  APPENDIX. 

Chippewas  and  Meflifaugers.  It  is  clofely  allied  to  the 
Narraganfet-dialeft  preferved  by  Roger  Williams.  Indeed,  it 
feems  probable,  that  Williams  often  blended  the  Natick  with 
the  Narraganfet. 

Page  Ix.  "  Ohio  and  Sufquehanna  are  not  Delaware 
words."  Notwithftanding  what  I  have  here  faid,  it  is  certain, 
that  Sufquehanna  is  a  Delaware  word.  The  Wunaumeeh. 
one  of  the  families  of  the  Lcnni-Lennape,  call  this  river, 
Secs-koo-haun-neak,  which  fignifies  the  muddy  ftream,  or 
river.  In  this  language,  Seelkoo  is  mud,  and  Ilanria,  or  Haun- 
neak,  a  river. 

"  All   the  more  favage   nations   of  North-America  were 
wanucrers."     Speaking  of  the  fouthern  Indians,  Lawfon  fays, 
"  Ana  to  this  day,  they  are  a  fliifting.  wandering  people  ; 
for  1  know  fome  Inaian  nations,  that  have  changed  their  fet- 
tlemeni?,  many  hundred  miles ;  fometimes  no  !efs  than  a  thou- 
fand,    as  is  proved   by  the  Savanna   Indians,  who  formerly 
lived  on  the  banks  of  the  MefT.ifippi,  and  removed  thence  to 
the  head  of  one  of  the  rivers  of  Soaih-Carolina  s  fince  which, 
(for  fome  diflike)  mod  of  them  are  removed  to  live  in  the 
quarters  of  the  Ircquois  or  Sinnagars,  which  are  on  tke  heads 
of  the  rivers  that  difgorge  themfelves  into  the  Bay  of  Chffa- 
feaif."     It  would  be  eafy  to  f.:ow,  by  many  other  inftan- 
ces,  the  extexifive  wanderings  of  our  Indians,  through  the 
continent.     It  is  not  ncceflary  to  inquire,  in  this   place,  into 
the  various  circumllances  which  have   impelled  them  to  tra- 
verfe  fuch  immenfe  portions  of  territory.     Caprice  fometimes, 
but  much  more  frequently  tlie  neceflities  of  their  condition, 
have  led  mankind  to  migrate.   Perhaps,  the  ravages  of  tyrants, 
more  than  any  other  individual  tircumftance,  have  difpcrfed 
nations  over  the  earth.     Thus  the  Gipfiesare  fujipofed  to  have 
been  impelled  out  of  Indoftan,  by  the  arms  of  Tamcrl.me. 
J         lerfuaded,  that  iiuny  of  the  northern  tribes  of  America 

f  A  new  Voyage  to  Camlina,  &c.p  .   i;o  a:ij  i/I . 


r  allied  to  the 
,ms.  Indeed,  it 
le  Natick   with 

not  Delaware 
lid,  it  is  certain, 
he  Wunaumeeh, 
call  this  river, 
iddy  ftream,  or 
Hanm,  or  Haun- 

h- America  were 
IS,  Lawfon  fays, 
idering  people  ; 
langed  their  fet- 
!efs  than  a  thou- 
:,  who  formerly 
moved  thence  to 
a  s  fince  which, 
d  to  live  in  the 
are  on  tke  heads 
le  Bay  of  Chefa- 
ny  other  inftan- 
ins,  through  the 
this   place,  into 
led  them  to  tra- 
fiprice  fomctimes, 
■  their  condition, 
avages  of  tyrants, 
;,  have  difpcrfed 
fujipofed  to  have 
,s  of  Tamerlane, 
ribcs  of  America 


APPENDIX. 

were  driven  from  the  borders  of  Mexico,  by  the  fuccelTes  of 
Cortez.     We  are.  I  think,  about  to  contemplate  an  immenfe 
change  in  the  geographical  lituation  of  our  tribes.     They 
feem  incapable  of  profpering   in  the  neighbourhood  of  the 
whites,  efpecially  of  the  enterprifmg  Anglo-Americans.   They 
will  leave  the  territories  of  the  United-States,  and  retire,  per- 
haps to  begin  new  confederacies  of  war,  '.nd  conqueU,  to  the 
vail  countries  beyond  the  Miflilippi.    This  is  an  event  which 
will,  perhaps,  take  place  at  no  very  remote  period  of  time. 
I  forbear  to   fpeculate  upon  its  confequences.     They  will  be 
interefting.     It  is  not  likely  that  they  will  have  any  great 
effedl  upon  the  growing  nations  eaft  of  the  Miffif.pp. ;  but  they 
will  materially  affeA  the  favage  nations  beyond  the   great  ri- 
ver   and  they  may  afFeft  the  fettlements  of  Europeans  in  that 
quarter  of  our  continent.     1  have  conjeftured,  that  the  nations 
of  the  Delaware  ftock  were  more  remarkable  for  their  wan- 
derings than   «'  thofe  of  the  Huron,   Cheerake,   »nd  other 
races  "     I  could  adduce  many  fafts  that  would  not  a  little 
favour  this  idea.     Though  the  Iroquois  (I   mean  the   Five- 
Nations)  carried  their  fuccefsful  arms  through  trads  of  country 
of  many  hundred  miles  in  extent,  they  neverthelefs,  for  a  great 
length  of  time,  continued  their  improvements  nearly  in  the 
fame  diftrias  of  the  continent.     The   Oneidas,  who   gloried 
in  diftur'ing  the  repofe  of  the  fouthern  tribes,   and  who  ap- 
pear to   have  been  principally  inllrumental  in  bringing  the 
Tufcaroras  to  their  neighbourhood,  (liU  d.  ell  witn.n  a  few 
n,iles  of  the  very  fpot  where  their  imperfed  ftory  firft  be- 
gins.     It   is   not  twenty   years  fince  the  greater  part  of  the 
Cayuga-nation  moved  from  the  vicinity  of  the  C.yuga-Lake, 
,.here  they  were  firft  difcovered.     A  great  part  of  the  Senecas 
ftill   occupy  their   ancient   territories.      With ,  refpeft  to   the 
Cheerake,  though  the  Delawares  feem  to  have  called  them  the 
»  Wanderers,"  they  have  long  refided  in  the  fame  di  Iridof  ■ 
country.     The  fame  may  be  faid  of  the  Creeks,  Chikkafab, 


h  I 


I  ( *.  • 


3  and  171. 


,2  APPENDIX, 

and  Choktah.     But  few  of  the  Delaware  nations  have  been  fta- 
tionary,  and  wherever  we   pu(h  our  inquiries,   we   difcover 
traces  of  thefe  nations  and  their  languages.     A   nation  called 
the  Monfinie,,  and  another  called  the  Mattafms  are  fald  to  re- 
fide  in  the  vicinity  of  Hudfon's  Bay.     Both  of  thefe  nations 
are  doubtlefs  Delaware.     Monfonies  are  the  nation,  or  a  part  of 
them,  whom  we  call  Monfees ;  and  the  word  Mattajfm  fig- 
nifies  in  the  language  of  the  Monfees.  a  tobacco-pipe,  or  per- 
haps rather  the  bowl  of  the  pipe.     In  a  letter  to  me,  dated 
February  the   26th   of  the  prefent  year,  Mr.  Heckewelder 
fays,  "  laft  fummer  while  at  Mulkingum,  an  Indian  who  vi- 
fited  us,  told  us,  that  fome  of  the  nation  (Delawares)    which 
had  travelled,  not  long  fmce.   far  up  the  Miffouri-River,    met 
with  real  Delawares.  wno  fpoke  their  lansruage,"     I  believe, 
the  Aflinipoils,  or  Afliniboih,  who  refide  beyond  Lake  Supe- 
rior,  fpeak  a  dialed  of  the  Delaware  language.     The  word 
Aftnmpoil is  certainly  a  Delaware  -ord.     It  fignifies  they?««</- 
ing  rock.     If,  in  the  progrefs  of  future  inquiries,  it  fliould  be 
difcovered,  that   the  tribes  of  the   Delaware  Hock  have  not 
•  been  more  given  to  wandering  than  thofe  of  the  Ovher  races 
that  I  have  mentioned,  1  am  perfuaded  it  will  be  completely 
afcertained,  that  the  dialetts  of  the  Delawares  have  a  much 
more  extenfive  range  in  North- America,  than  any  other. 

Paeclxii.  "I  do  not  known  that  the  letter  F  is  to  be 
found  in  the  languages  of  the  Delaware  ftock."  This  letter, 
however,  does  occur  in  the  dialeds  of  fome  of  our  tribes 
vhofe  language  is  very  nearly  allied  to  that  of  the  true  Dela- 
wares. Faiv'wucke  is  ear  in  the  language  of  certain  Indians 
of  New-England  *.  In  the  language  of  the  IMiumis,  Famujlti 
is  yesf.     The  Delaware  language  is  faid  to  be  deftitute  of 

•  Sec  the  Comparative  Vocabuliirics  p  27.        t  Mr.  Colcfworthy. 


A     P     P 


E     N     D     1     X. 


>3 


have  been  fta- 
wc   difcover 
nation  called 
ire  fald  to  re- 
F  thefe  nations 
n,  or  a  part  of 
Mattajfin   fig- 
j-pipe,  or  per- 
to  me,  dated 
,  Heckewelder 
ndian  who  vi- 
iwares)    which 
iri-River,    met 
;,"     I  believe, 
nd  Lake  Supe- 
ge.     The  word 
;nifies  the  Jlanii- 
;s,  it  fliould  be 
(lock  have  not 
the  Oiher  races 
'.  be  completely 
IS  have  a  much 
any  other. 

etter  F  is  to  be 
."  This  letter, 
e  of  our  tribes 
if  the  true  Dela- 
f  certain  Indians 
Vlivimis,  Farnnfiti 
0  be  deftitute  of 

\  Mr.  Colcfworthy. 


the  V.     But  I  find  this  letter  in  the  language  of  the  Acadtans. 
who  call  the  lips.  A.*..^  and  the   bark  of  \^^^^'f' ^^ 
ll.     Aninfpeaion  of  ti.  vocabularies  w   I  read   y- 
vince  the  re.der.  that  the  Acadians  fpeak  a  d,aleft  of  the  Ian 
guage  of  the  Lenni  Lcnnape. 

Page  Ixiv.     According  to  Sir  WiHi.un  Jo^'f-'/^^^;^":"!! 
and  P  do  not  occur  in  the  language  of  the  -"federates 
cm  th-v    fays  this  gentleman,  pronounce  then,  bu    wUh  the 
l^rdlillty".  'The  M  occur,  very  frequently  .n  m.^of 

the  dialeas  of  the  Delaware  flock.     Should  U  n°    ^e  foun   . 

in  -inv  inlhnce.  in  the  dlalcfts  of  the  confederates,  it  would 
;rtot     :tanefl.ntialdi.ercncebetween  thefe  langua^ 

{^th  feof  the  Delawares.     But    I  have  ^l-dy  rem.  ed 
that  the  prefence  or  the  abfencc  of  any  letter  in  a  language 
ppe  nfe  to  be  a  matt.r  of  Ids  confequence  than  .  conv 

m'mgined.     The   Wyandots.    whofe  language  ..un- 
Lbtcd,  radically  the  fame  as  that  of  the  S.x-nauons,  make 
ufe  of  the  letter  M.     Thus,  Mintah  i.  red  in  the.r   anguag 
,t  alfo  occurs  in  the  language  of  the  Hochclagenfes.  the  affiuuy 
of  which  to  that  of  the  confederates  will  b.  obvrous  from  an 
infpedUon  of  my  vocabularies.     In  this  language.  A^ueh^  » 
man.     It  occurs  in  the  languajes  of  the  Naudow.ffies.  Chee- 
rake,  Mufkohge,  Ivatahba,  and  many  other  tr.bes.    Wuh  tef- 
pea  to  the  letter  P,  I  mutt  obferve  that  it  often  occurs  .u  the 
language  of  the  Naudoweffies.  who  are   nearly   related  to  the 
Confederates.    In  this  language,  P^.W- is  the  fun.   and  .re  ; 
and  Ha^^a^na^,  young.     It  occurs  in  the  language  of  the 
Canellogas,  who  fpeak  a  dialeft  of  the  Cunda  ;  rn  u.at  of  tnc 
^.uikohte.  who(.  lans.u,e  i-ertainl,  ra  icaUy  the  la. 
that  of  the  Tufcaroras,  a:ui  o;  courie  radtca.ly  the  fame  a,  t...t 
of  the  confederates ;  and  in  that  of  the  Ch.crak..  wh.ca  u  not 

•  Pc  l.att. 


i4- 


,4  APT     E    N     D     1     X. 

fodifFerent  from  the  dialers  of  the  Six-Nations  as  has  been 
commonly  imagined.  In  addition  to  thefc  oircumftances, 
which  perhaps  tend  to  (how,  that  authors  have  laid  toe  much 
ftrefs  upon  the  prefence  and  abfencc  of  particular  letters,  I 
may  obferve,  that  both  the  M,  and  the  P,  often  occur  in  fomc 
ofthofe  very  Afiatic  languages  of  which  we  Uifcover  uncqui- 
voc.il  veIHges  in  the  di  ledh  of  the  confederates.  Thus,  they 
both  occur  in  the  languages  of  the  Pirfians,  the  Kouriltzi,  the 
Kittawini,  &c.  Mr.  Pyrlsus  fays  that  (bcfidcs  the  M  and  the 
P)  the  language  of  the  I-ivc-Nations  is  deftitute  of  the  letters 
F,  and  V.  But  the  F  is  certainly  found  in  fome  of  the  dialec'ts 
of  the  confederacy.  It  occurs  in  that  of  the  Mohawks,  who  call 
waver  Auf-na-ca-nus.  I  have  already  remarked,  that  this  letter 
is  common  in  the  language  of  the  Mufkohge,  Chikkafah,  and 
other  tribes.  From  the  affinity  of  thefe  to  the  Tufcarora,  and 
from  the  affinity  of  this  to  the  other  dialcds  of  the  confederacy, 
it  is  not  probable  that  the  F  is  warning  in  the  language  of  the 
Five-nations.  I  do  not  find  the  V  in  any  of  thefe  dialefts. 
But  the  W,  fo  finiilar  to  it,  is  common  in  the  dialefts  of  the 
Oneidas,  Cayugas,  Tufcaroras,  &c. 

The  language  of  the  Senecas  is  thought  to  be  more  fono- 
rous  and  more  majeftic  than  that  of  any  other  tribe  in  the  con- 
federacy. It  is  alfo,  1  think,  lefs  guttural.  The  Mohawk 
dialeft  appears  to  be  the  moft  poliflied.  The  dialeft  of  the 
Oneidas  is  faid  to  be  the  fofteft  ;  "  becaufe,  fays  one  writer, 
thev  have  more  vowels,  and  often  fupply  the  place  of  harfti 
letters  with  liquids^*".  This,  I  believe,  is  partly  true;  but 
this  wi  iter  falls  into  a  midake  in  afferiing,  that  inftead  of  R, 
the  Oneidas  •'  always"  ufc  L.  I  h:ive  fliown  the  contrary  in 
a  former  part  of  this  work  f.  Tr.='  Mohawks,  as  well  as  the 
Oneidas,  make  frequent  ufe  of  the  L. 

•  The  Reverend  Mr  Si)eiicer,  in   SmUh's  Miftory  of  the  I'covincc  of 

New- York,  p.  5.5- 

t  See  rreiiminary  Difcourft,  p,  Uiii. 


5  as  hns  been 
oircumftances, 
:  laid  toe  much 
ular  letters,  I 
I  occur  in  fome 
cover  unequi- 
s.  Thus,  they 
:  Kouriltzi,  the 
i  the  M  and  the 
te  of  the  letters 
:  of  the  dialed? 
lawks,  who  call 
that  this  lettef 
:hikkafah,  and 
Tufcarora,  and 
he  confederacy, 
mguage  of  the 
'  thefe  dialefts. 
s  dialefts  of  the 

be  more  fono- 
ribe  in  the  con- 

Thc  Mohawk 
le  dialeft  of  the 
ays  one  writer, 

l)!ace  of  harlh 

ar:ly  true;  but 

at  inftead  of  R, 

the  contrary  in 

s,  as  well  as  the 


of  the  I'covinrc  of 


N     J)     I     X. 

Of   all   the  American  languages  that  arc  known  to  me, 
that  of  tin-   TuCcaroras    fceins  to    be    the   mod  barbarous, 
and    the  moll  diffic.ih   of    acquilition.       I   have,    at    leall. 
found   it    m.rc    dilliculc  to   write  this    language   than  any 
of  tl  e  others.     It  is   extremely  guttural  and   nafal.     Clavi- 
gero's  charafter    of   the   language  of    the  Otomies,    one  of 
the   mod  ancient   rations   of    tl.c  Mexican    empire,  applies 
intimately  to  that  of  ihe  Tufcaroras.     •' Their  language,  fays 
thi^  author,  i.  very  uiiii.ult   and    full  of   afpirations.   which 
tl>ey  make  partly  in  the  throat,  p.rtly  in  the  nofe  ;  but  other- 
wile  ic  ii  fufficicntly  copioas  and  expreffive*."     l'.;rhaps,    u 
is  rckrvcd   for   fom*;  future  inquirer  to   difcover,    that  the 
language  of  the  Tufcaroras  is  nearly  allied  to  that  of  tlic  Oto- 
mic°.  "it  !ias  ben  faid,  that  "  except  the  Tufcarora-,  all  the 
Six-Nations  fpcak  a  language  radically  the  fanief."     The 
moil  faperfidal  exii'iiinaiion  of   my   ':omparutlve   Vocubularia 
w-"l  convince  the  reader,  that  the  languigc  of  the  Tufiaiora;; 
is  radically  the  fame  as  that  of  the  oiiier  brandies  of  the  con- 
federacy.    I  inull  remark,  howsver,  that  it  feems  very  proba- 
ble,  tha  fiiite  tlicii-  eml;;r.'tion  from  Carolina  tlie  Tufcaroras 
have  borrowed  from  tiie  language  of  the  Five-nations,  parti- 
cularly from  thediikck  uf  the  Oiitidab,  with  whom  they  have 
had  the  moll  conueflion. 

1  have  been  of  opinion,  that  it  is  eafier  to  acquire  a  know- 
ledgeof  theDjlawar.-l.inguage.andof  the  dialedls  moll  nearly 
related  to  it,  fuch  as  that  of  the  Mahicanni,  Miamis,  &:c. 
than  it  is  to  acquire  a  knowledge  of  the  dialeds  of  Mie  Six-Na- 
tions.  I  advanced  this  opinion  in  the  former  c  i.'on  of  this 
work,  and  1  do  not  yet  find  fufacient  reafcn  to  rcl  uiuilh  it. 
The  contrary  opiuijn,  however,  has  been  advanced  by  foine 

•  The  Hidory  of  M-^xico,  vnl.i.  p.  lo). 

t  The  Rtvcrcnd  M.-.  PiKiKcr,  in   S.uith'-i  Hifiory   of  t!ic  .'Vovlnce  of 
New-York,  p.  52. 


1 


,6  A     I'     P     !•-     N     D     I     X. 

perfons  who  have  liad  p  erhaps,  much  belter  opportunities  of  in- 
quiring into  the  matter,  than  myfclf.  "  The  hnguagc  of  ths 
Iroquois,  fays  Lofkid,  appears  more  e.ify  to  be  learned,  than 
ih.Jtoftl.c  DcUwarcs*."  The  fame  remark  was  made  to  me 
by  the  Reverend  Mr.  jolin  Sergeant,  the  prcfent  worthy 
milhonary  amon^  the  SiockbriJge-lndians  in  the  vicinity  of 
Ontiaa.  1  believe,  it  as  certain,  that  the  dialcds  of  the  Iro- 
quois arc  more  reducible  to  the  rules  of  grammar  than  the  dia- 
kds  of  the  Dclawares.  Rut  this  does  not,  I  think,  prove  that 
the  former  are  more  eafy  of  acquifuion  th.m  the  latter.  The 
mifs  of  mankind  IcarnKinguagcs  without  paying  any  attention 
to  their  grammaticaHlruaure.  Indeed,  languages  the  moll  ir- 
regular iaihcir  llrudure  arc  fometimes  learned  with  peculiar 

facility.  -. 

rage   I.VV.     "    Of  the   Erigas   I  ki.ow  but  little."  Gar- 
cillallb  de  la  Vega    mentions  JJirrga.  or  Hirrihigua,   as  a 
province  in  llorida,  and  obfcrves  that  the  capital  of  the  pro- 
vince and  the  cacique  bore  the  fame  namcj .     In  the  map  an- 
nexed to  the  Trench  tranllation  of  the  work,  the  province  of 
1-Iirriga  is  pl.aced  in  the  Pcninfula  of  Eaft-Florida.     This  may 
polViWy  have  been  the  nation  of  the  Erigas.     Be  this  as  it  may, 
1  have    long  bjcn    pcrfuaded.  that  feveral   of  the   northern 
American  tribes  migrated  from  the  countries  of  Florida,  &c. 
Lewis  Evans  fays,  that  fome  of  the  Erigas  have  been  "  ;ncor- 
poratedinto  th.  Senccas."     I  do  not  doubt  that  Evans  was 
well  informed  as  to  this  (".■.cl.  But  none  of  the  northern  Indians 
whom  I  have  examined  on  the  fubjed  could  give  me  any  in- 
formation confer. .ing  this  tribe. 

"  There  is,  f.iys  Sir  William  Johnfon,  fo  remarkable  a  dif- 
ference in  the  h.nguagc  of  the  Six  Nations  from  all  others,  as 
affordj  ground  for  enquiring  into  their  dinind  origin.  The 
nations  "North  of  the  St.  Laurence,   thofe  Weil  of  the  great 

♦   Pirt  I.  p.  i\- 
t  Hiftoirt  dc  la  Co\'.'\\',i^c  Cx.  ial'orlilc,  &c.  torn  I.  p.  42, 


srtuniticsof  in- 
;ingu;igc  of  th-' 
e  learned, than 
as  made  to  me 
ircfcnt  worthy 
the  vicinity  of 
:ds  of  the  Iro- 
\r  than  the  dia- 
ink,  prove  that 
he  latter.  The 
g  any  attention 
iges  the  moll  ir- 
1  with  peculiar 

It  little."  Gar- 
Jirrihigua,  as  a 
ital  of  the  pro- 

In  the  map  an- 
he  province  of 
•ida.  This  may 
le  this  as  it  may, 
af  the  northern 
ofl'lorida,  &C. 
re  been  "  !ncor- 

that  Evans  was 
northern  Indians 
give  me  any  in- 

cmarkable  a  dif- 
jm  all  others,  as 
lil  origin.  The 
Veil  of  the  great 

om  1.  p.  42. 


A     I'     P    E    N     D     I     X.  17 

,.kes.  with  f,e  few  who  inhabit  the  fca  coads  of  New-F.ng- 

'      and  thofe  again  wha  live  about  the  Ohio,  notw.thiland^ 

n7therefpcaivediaancc,  between  them,  ipc.k  a  language 

e„  one  another:  while  the  Six   Nations  who  hve        tl  c  m 
cfthem.  arc  incapable  of  convey.ng  a  fingk  tdea  to  the.r 
neighbours,  nor  can  they  pronounce  a  word  ot  '-^  -'J^f^ 
with  correancfs.-     h  i.  true,  that    the   languag     u     the 
Six-Nation,  is  widdy  diflcrent  from  the  duleihof  the  l.ela- 
ware,,  Chi;,,cwa.,  and  other  nation,,  whom   (»- J-;^-;- 
fake)  I  have  called  nations  of  the  "  Delaware- llock.       \  cr- 
haps,  it  i,  not  eafy  to  point  out  any  language,  wh.ch  are  more 
difvant  from  each  other  than  thefe.     We  are  capable,  however, 
of  difcovering  affinities  between  them  ;  in  the  lame  manner  a. 
Profeffor  Pallas  finds  fome  affinity  between   the  languages  that 
arefpokenon  Mount  Cauc.tfus  and  the  dialeds  ot  the  bemo 

'  The  annexed  table  is  intended  to  point  out  fome  of  the  af- 
finities of  the  Dclaw.ares  and  Six  Nawoiw. 

.  Tranfaaions  of  the  Royal  Society,  vol.  63    l-on^icl  fays    "  the  Dcla- 
Uwarc  language  bear,  no  rcrc.nl.:ancc  to  .he   ho.uo...  '     1  art  1.  p.  .8. 

t  The  LiBgux  Cau.jl.,  as  i'alla,  call,  .hcn..  ar.  .ylvc  in  nu.l.r, 
,„;  arc  ali  nic-cUin  the  c.-rieof  n,y  worW.  They  are  aC.na.ca  by  U>c 
Tu^bcrs  from  ,0.  'o  ...  iaclu.we.  "  Qu.uun.v.s  fays  the  profcfTor 
Iakin«  of  thde  .an,ua8.,a  rcliquia  o.nnibu.  bngu.  dueri.  v.deB.ur, 
Sla  .amen  hinc  inde  a.r.,.i.a.  haru.n  ae.ue  ae  l.efy.cnl.um  a....eaorun, 
Z  S.™,W;c. lingua  occur,!.,  o,..  cuam  in.ermon.,cola.  jug,  nuer  .■ .  .e- 
namctMoo£oliamUm.roi.hieum«iguadevia..onefapere,i.     /-,c«.r«« 

„cpleafed.ofind-.he.a„,u.gcs,  at  lead  fragn.cn.,  of  .he  lansuage.  of 
.hcfe  Caucaf.an  .nbcs  in  bo.h  Nor.h  and  Soutn-AnurK-a.  Of  all  .he 
Cancafian  tribe-.  I  .hinU  there  is  n.  one  vvho^.  langua  ,e  appear.  ,0  be 
moreftrikinglyprefervcd  in  Amcrici,  tl.a.i  that  of  the  K.rtai.n  . 


)• 


A     P     P     F,    N     D    1     X. 


In  this  tabic,  under  the  general  head  of  Delaware- (lock,  I 
h.-.ve  introduced  the  words  of  the  Dclawares  properly  fo  called, 
and  ofthcChippcwas,  F'ottawatamch,  and  other  tribes  who 
unequivocally  fpeak  dialefts  of  the  Delaware  language.  By 
referring  to  the  comparative  vocaiularUs,  it  will  always  be 
eafy  to  difcovcr  by  what  tribe  each  word  is  fpokcn  ;  for  all  the 
words  in  this  table  occur  in  the  vocabularies. 


The  reader  will  readily  obferve,  that  thefc  aflinities  are  nei- 
ther numerous  nor  very  ftriking.    But  let  it  be  rccolledled.  that 
in  order  todifcover  the  affinities  of  languages  very  ample  vo- 
cabularies  of  them  (liould  be  carefully  examined.     To  fuch  vo- 
cabularies, 1  have  not  always  had  actefs ;  and  moreover,  my 
leifure  has  not  been  fuch  as  to  admit  of  my  devoting  as  much 
of  my  time  to  the  fubjeft  as  I  could  wilh.     1  am  perfuaded, 
however,   that   the  refult  of  an  cxtenfive  inquiry   will  be, 
that    there  are     many    affinities  between    the    languages   in 
queftion.     After  all,    I   muft  confefs,   that  at    prefent.   my 
principal  argument  in  favour  of  the  notion,  that  the  lan- 
guages of  the  Six-Nations,  and  thofe  of  the  tribes  of  the  De- 
lawarc-Ilock,  are  derived   from  a  common  origin  is   deduced 
from  an  inveftigation  of  the(e  languages  in  Afia,  and  in  Eu- 
rope, particularly  in  Afia.     Examining  the  queftion  in   this 
point  of  light,  there   vill,  I  think,  remain  no  doubt  on  the 
fubjeft.     Thus,  to  illuftrate  my  pofuion  by  a  few  examples  : 
we  find  theCurdi*  words  for   leaf,  bread,  earth  or  land,  and 
many  others,  in  the  dialefts  of  the  Delawares ;  and  we  find  the 
Iroquois  words  for  wife,  &c.  in  the  language  of  the  fame 

«  When  I  lay  that  we  find  the  Curdi  or  any  other  Afiitic  word»  for  any 
particular  objcas,  *cc.  in  the  languages  of  America,  I  do  not  mean  to  in- 
finuatr,  that  thcfe  words  arc  preciftly  the  fame.  I  mean,  that  the  re- 
femWanccs  between  them  arc  fo  great,  that  there  can  be  no  doubt,  that 
the  words  of  the  one  have  fpruiig  from  thofe  of  the  other.  .  ,^, ,, 


p     P     E    N     D     I     X. 


»9 


clawareftock,  I 
operly  fo  called, 
ithcr  tribes  who 
language.  By 
will  always  be 
jlccn  ;  for  all  the 


aflinitics  arc  nei- 
!  recolle£led,that 
s  very  ample  vo- 
•d.     To  fuch  vo- 
id moreover,  my 
levoting  as  much 
I  am   perfuaded, 
inquiry   will   be, 
\e    languages  in 
at    prefent,    my 
in,  that  the  Ian- 
tribes  of  the  De- 
rigin  is   deduced 
^fia,  and  in  Eu- 
queftion  in   this 
1  no  doubt  on  the 
a  few  examples  : 
arth  or  land,  and 
3;  and  we  find  the 
iiage  of  the  fame 


Afiatic  nation.     We  find  the  Tounguf.an  words  for  ilar,  in  the 
dialers  of  the  Mohawks,  Onondagos.  and  other  nations  of  the 
confederacy.     There  are  many  words  of  this  Afiat.c  nation  .n 
the  l.nnguages  of  the  Delaware  tribes.  See  the  articles  water.  Sec 
I  (hall  not.  at  prefent,  purfue  this  fuhjcft   any  farther.     Hy  a 
careful  infpettion  of  the  vocabularies,  the  reader  w.ll    find  no 
difficulty  in  difcovering,  that  in  Afu  tl.c  languages  of  the  con- 
federate, and  the  languages  of  the  tribes  of  the  Delaware-  lock 
may  be  all  traced  to  one  common  scource.     Nordo  H.mU 
thisobfervaiiontothe  languages  of  the  American   tribes  juft 
mentioned.     It  will  be  eafy  to  trace  the  languages  of  the  Chee- 
rake.  Mufkohge.  Chikkafah,  Choktah.  and  even  thofe  of  the 
Mexicans,  the  Peruvians,  the  Chilefe,  and  many  other  nations, 
both  in  North  and  in  South- America,  to  the  fame  fources  from 
whence  have  fprung  the  languages  of  the  confederates  and  De- 
lawares.     The  inference  from  thcfe  fafts  and  obfervat.ons  .s 
obviousand  interefting:  that   hitherto,  we    have    not 

DISCOVERED  MORE  THAN  ONE  RADICAL  I.  A  .  O  U  AOE  .  N  T  H  K 
TWO  AMERICAS:  OR.  .N  OrHER  WORDS,  THAT  HITHERTO 
WE  HAVE  NOT  DISCOVERED  IN  AMERICA  ANY  TWO,  OR  MORE. 
U.NOUAOES  BETWEEN  WHICH  WE  ARE  INCAPABLE  OP  DE- 
TECT.NO  AFFINITIES  (AND  THOSE  OFTEN  VERY  STRIK.No) 
UJTHER  IN    AMERICA,    OR  IN    THE  OLDWORLO*. 

•  See  the  Preliminary  Dlfcourfe,  page*.  >""'»>  "<=■ 


j;; 


Afinttc  words  for  auy 
,  I  do  not  mean  toin- 
Imean,  that  the  rf- 
an  be  no  doubt,  that 
other.  .' ,„  .    , 


/     „ 


I 


so 


APPENDIX. 

i 


'A 
■•J 

2  1      -s   P- 

(J      -          *j    rj          ,    ^, 
H      «J    C    JJ    c                  1 

u 

cr 
.*•_■  n  •'  = 

o     u  J^    «      . 

C  -^  •>-  <  w 

+  Kes-nuch-fa-keh,  in  the  dialed  of  the  Cochnewagoes. 

\\  The  Wyandott  call  the  Sun  and  Moon,  Yaundecfliaw,  and  the  Stars,  Teefhoo. 

,  y 

-Si 

S  ??;      S  -^  U!  UJ 

II 

Mo 

r:    s 
c   0 

OO             w 

1 

en     §                          "S 

0     u             ^       .r: 

o   JS  5        5^      a 

"  .a 
o    1 

s|      -    . 

o  ■§              .I* 

— 

J3 

9 

o 

1 

r  :=,                t. 

CO            w 

4 

'If  1 

rl  --•  "^ 

1 

an 

55     &•                 §        § 

e    u                 CO 
°   ^         .     O      O 

u 

oo 

.a 

rt 

1 

M                                      "-J 

2   1-           s      S 

1? 

1 

Si 

q!            C     k    C                 -3      . 

^     ■  <  <  -*  t,,  2      -^ 

« 

o 

iM. 

1^ 

c  .i? 

sH  x  c^  51  u:  ►- 

■JH. 


13 

a 

si" 

•^  2 

If 


APPENDIX.  »« 

Pagelxvu.     .'None  of  the  writers   that  I  have  confuW 
uJ  difcovcrcd  any     affinity    between    the     anguage    of 
Lcheerake  and  that  of    the   Six-Nauons."     Loflc.e     fays. 
..  the  Cherokeeo  fpeak  a  compound  of  the   Shawanofe.  Iro- 
quois. Huron,  and  others*."     My  fpecimen  of  the  language 
of  the   Cheerake  is  by  no  means  extenfive.     It  js.  however, 
fufficientlycxtenfive  to  convince  me,  that  the  Ch.erake  lan- 
guage  is  not  radically  dtfF.rent  from  that  of  the  S-xNatjons 
Low  find  many  words  common  to  the  languages  o   the  Muf- 
kohge  or  Creeks  and  the  Cheerake.  We  (hall  immed.ately  fee 
that  the  affinities  between  the  Creek  and  Tufcarora  language  are 
very  ftriking.  fo  that  in  this  way.  independently  of  others   .c 
fhow  that  the  Cheerake  language  is  not  radically  different  from 
that  of  the  Six-Nations.  ,^   .  n  .;w   v.   .  "   'r 

Paeelxviii    "I   find  fome  affinity  between  the  language 
of  the  Muflcohge   and  that  of  the  Onondagos.     The  former 
call  the  ear  Iftehuchtiko  :  the  latter  Olnub,a."     Other  re  em- 
blances  may  be  pointed  out.    The  Onondagos  call  fled.,  O..- 
,hra:  the  Mufkohge,  Aupiff.auh.     Purfu.ng  tlm  fubjeO^    t 
^^iUl  think  appear  obvious,  that   the  language  of  the  Muf- 
kohge is  not  Radically  diu.rent  from  that  of  the  ^-Nat.ons, 
It  is  almoa  univerfally  allowed,  that  the  language  ofthe  Fufca- 
,oras  is  radicallv  the  fame  as  that  of  the  other  mbes  m  the  con- 
federacy. Now  1  (lull  be  able  to  fhow,  that  the  Tu(caroras  fpeak 
a  language  radically  the  fame  as  that  of  the  Creeks,  Ch.kkalah. 
and  Choktah.  The  Creeks  call  the  moon,  Neethleeh.Ha(hfeh: 
the  Tufcaroras,  H.tlbe-Neahah,    or   Hatffie-Nyahah ;  and 
the  Choktah,  Halhe-Ncenak.     The  Creeks  call  water.  O'wee- 
wauh,  and  IVa^'.-a  :  the  Tufcaroras,  vi-xvoo,  Auweah,  Auweau. 
&c.     The   former  call   fleili,  Aupiffwauh  ;  the  latter.    Owau- 
ghreh.     The  Tufcaroras  call  a  River,  Kcenah.  and  Keenen  : 
the  Chikkafah,  Okhennah  ;  the  Choktah,    Oakhenah.     The 
common  origin  of  the  language  of  the  Tufcaroras  and  that  of 

•  Ii;;lory  t'f  the  Million  uf  the  United  Brethren,  part  i.  i-.  20. 


ill' 


I — 


sa 


APPENDIX. 


the  Creeks  may  even  he  difcovered  in  Afia.  The  firft  of  thefe 
nations  call  the  foot,  Aufcekeh,  and  Auchfee.  I  do  not  find 
that  the  Creeks  have  any  word  fimilar  to  this :  but  the  Ta- 
weeguini  call  the  foot  by  two  names,  viz.  Top,  and  Afchta. 
The  firft  is  a  part  of  the  Creek  name,  and  the  fecond  is  the 
Tufcarora  name.  Neither  is  it  difficult  to  point  out  affinities 
between  the  languages  of  other  branches  of  the  confederacy 
and  the  languages  of  thefe  fouthern  tribes.  The  Onondago 
word  for  mother  is  Ifcfjte*.  The  Choktah  word  is  Iflceh,  or 
IJhke.  The  Cayugas  call  fnow,  Okah  :  the  Choktah,  Oketeh. 
The  Senecas  call  a  river  Kenondeah,  and  a  creek  Keneah. 
The  Chikkafah  and  Chok'ah  words,  which  are  allied  to  thefe, 
have  juft  been  mentioned. 

"  It  appears  from  different  parts  of  Adair's  Hijiory  of  the 
American  Indians,  that  there  are  fome  words  common  to  the 
language  of  the  Cheerake  and  Muflcohge."  Moft  of  the  per- 
fons  whom  1  have  confultcd  with  refpeft  to  the  languages  of 
thefe  tribes  are  of  opinion,  that  they  are  radically  different 
from  each  other.  But  this  is  not  the  cafe.  The  Cheerake  call 
water,  Aiv-wa :  the  Creeks,  O'weewauh  and  ffeeiva.  The 
farmer  call  wood,  /itioh  and  Attah  :  the  latter  Etoh.  The 
former  call  a  wife,   If'ivjah :  the  latter  Chauhiwauh. 

Page  Ixix.  While  this  edition  was  in  theprefs,  the  arrival  of 
two  Katahha  Indians  in  Philadelphia  afforded  me  an  oppor- 
tunity of  collet^tinga  fmall  fpecimen  of  their  language.  This 
language  is,  certainly,  radically  the  fame  as  the  Delaware  (fee 
the  words,  Weeyoos  and  Weedee-youh  for  flefli  ;  Wunipaky 
Miftiflieepauquau  and  Eeapauh,  for  leaf;  ZJ^s  and  Dee-hauh 
for  heart,  &c.)  But  the  Katahba  is  related  to  other  American 
languages,  viz.  to  the  Woccon  (fee  the  words  for  water,  dog, 
&c.):  to  the  Cheerake  (fee  the  words  for  bread,  wife  or  wo- 
man) ;  and  to  the  Muflcohge :  fee  the  words  for  nofe.  Its  affinity 


*  Fvrl.Tiiii. 


i».-  A'- 


A    P     P 


E    N    D    I    X. 


rhefirftofthefe 
I  do  not  find 
s:  but  the  Ta- 
!>/>,  and  Afchta. 
e  fecond  is  the 
int  out  affinities 
the  confederacy 
The  Onondago 
ord  is  Iflceh,  or 
loktah,  Oketeh. 
creek  Keneah. 
E  allied  to  thefe, 

's  Jlijlory  of  the 
common  to  the 
kloft  of  the  per- 
he  languages  of 
licaily  different 
le  Cheerake  call 
Weevja.  The 
:ter  Etoh.  The 
iwauh. 

fs,  the  arrival  of 
1  mc  an  oppor- 
mguage.  This 
le  Delaware  (fee 
flelh  ;  Wunipak, 
?  and  Dee-hauh 
other  American 
for  water,  dog, 
ad,  wife  or  wo- 
nofe.  Its  affinity 


to  other  /  irrican  languages  will  be  difcovered  by  an  tnfpec- 
tionof  ^  cabularies.  I  muft  not  omit,  however,  to  remark, 

that  the  ...^hba  and  Mexican  ^vords  f^or  the  hair  of  the  head 
havefomeaffinitytoeachother.  In  the  language  of  the  former. 
u  is  Nee-fkonfee ;  in  that  of  the  latter  it  is  l^ontli. 

Adair  fays  «' iJ/ is  the  favourite  period."  of  the  Katahba  • 
I  have  not  obferved  this  in  the  fpecimen  which  I  have  colleded. 
Ri.  Ree.  and  Reeh.  are  the  terminations  of  many  words  m 
the  language  of  the  Tufcaroras. 

Paee  Ixix.    "  I  am  much  at  a  lofs  to  know  to  which  of  the 
American  languages,  the  language  of  the  Woccons  has  the 
tit  ft  affinity."     1  now  find,  that  there  is  an  evident  affinity 
£  "en  the  language  of  this  tribe  and  thatof  the  Tufcaroras 
notwithftanding  Lawfon's  alTertion  that  there  is  but  one  word 
common  to  the  two  languages.     In  the  language  of  the  Woc- 
cons. IVaurraupa;  and  in  the  language  of  the  Tufcaroras.  tVare- 
,cca  is  white.   The  former  call  the  numeral  nine.  Jfahen;±c 
latter.    Pyearah.    There   is   alfo    an    evident,    and    perhap. 
greater,  affinity  between  the  language  of  the  Woccons  and 
That  of  the   Creeks.     In  the  former.  Tauta,  and  in  the  lat- 
ter. Chauda,  is   red.     In  the   former.  2W...A«.  and  m  the 
latter  Luftcftee  is   black.    There  is  fome  affinity  between  t  e 
dialeas  of  the  Woccons  and  Cheerake.      The  former  call 
bread.  Ik.ttau,  the  latter  Ka.  too.    There  is  certainly     a. 
I  have  iuft  obferved,  an  affinity  between  the  language  of  the 
Woccons   and  Katahba.    The    former  call  a   dog.  luuhhe, 
the  latter  Taunifee  :  the  former  call  water  £>«.  the  latter 
£yau. 

Page  Ixx  "  It  is  greatly  to  be  regretted,  that  wefhould 
be  fo  ignorant  as  we  are  of  the  language  of  the  Natchez.'' 
My  friend  Mr.  William  Bartram  informs  me,  that  he  was  told, 

V  >  •  Page  SS-  " 


\ 


»4 


APPENDIX. 


by  the  traders,  thit  tlie  language  of  the  Natchez  is  nearly  al. 
lied  to  the  dialefts  of  the  MufKohge,  Chikkafah,  and  Chok- 
tah.  Late  inquiries  have  led  me  to  believe  that  this  is  the  taie. 
Adair  feems  to  fiy,  that  the  Natchez  word  for  water  is  Ooka.* 
This  isalmoll  exaftly  the  word  (according  to  the  fame  author) 
in  the  language  of  the  Chikkafah.  The  Choktah  call  water, 
Okah.  .  , 

«'  I  am  not  certain  that  I  have  difcovered  any  affinity  be- 
tween the  language  of  the  Mexicans  .and  that  of  any  of  ihc 
other  American  nations."  The  words  for  father  in  the  lan- 
guages of  the  Mexicans,  Poconchi,  and  Darien-lndi.ins.  (how 
that  there  is  fome  atfinity  betweei  thefe  languages.  See  the 
yocahularies.  There  is  fome  affinity  between  the  languages  of 
tl:e  Six-Nations  and  Hurons  and  that  of  the  Mexicans.  Bro- 
ther, in  the  dialedl  of  the  Senccas,  is  Tcototeken.  In  the 
Mexican  language  it  is  2Ioj«/V/^/«/V-&.  The  Naudoweffies  call 
the  ears,  Nookah;  and  the  Mexicans  Nacaztti.  The  words  for 
daughter  (Netouch  and  Teuchpoch)  in  the  languages  of  the 
Acadians  and  Mexicans ;  and  the  words  for  hair  (Nee-flconfee 
and  Tzoniii)  in  the  language  of  the  Katahba  and  Mexicans, 
feem  to  fhow  that  there  are  affinities  between  them.  After  all, 
the  refemblances  between  thefe  languages,  as  far  as  1  have 
hitherto  had  an  opportunity  of  examining  them,  are  very  in- 
confiderable  ;  and  I  ftill  think,  "  it  may  be  faid,  with  fome 
degree  of  fafety,  that  if  there  are  in  America  two  or  more  ra- 
dical languages,  the  Mexican  is  one  of  them."  That  the 
Mexican  language,  however,  is  not  radically  different  from 
the  languages  of  many  other  American  trib-s  is,  I  think,  a 
point  which  may  be  demonllrated  in  a  very  fatisfadory  man- 
ner: I  mean  by  an  examination  of  the  fources  of  thefe  lan- 
guages in  Afia.  We  (hall  here  find,  that  the  language  of 
Montezuma  may  be  traced  to  the  languages  of  thePerfians,  the 

•  Page  1 73,  in  the  note. 


chez  is  nearly  al. 
afah,  and  Cholt- 
at  this  is  the  taie. 
r  water  is  Qoku.* 
the  fame  author) 
)iitah  call  water, 


i  any  affinity  be.- 
hat  of  any  of  ihe 
"ather  in  the  lan- 
ien-lndians,  (how 
guages.    See  the 

the  languages  of 
Mexicans.  Bro- 
ototehcn.  In  the 
NaudoweiTies  call 
.  The  words  for 
anguages  of  the 
hair  (Nee-flconfee 
a  and  Mexicans, 
them.  After  all, 
,  as  far  as  1  have 
lem,  are  very  in- 

faid,  with  fome 
a  two  or  more  ra- 
lem."  That  the 
ly  different  from 
ics  is,  I  think,  a 
fatisfadory  man- 
irces  of  thefe  lan- 

the  language  of 
)f  thePerfians,  the 


A     P     P 


E    N     D    I     X. 


2S 


-     •        u    T'.^for.    tlie  VoTOuHtchi,  and  other 
r,^^•A\    the  Arabs,  the  Tartars,  tne  v  o^^uuii       . 
^:;,fom  whence  .«  derived  conMerablc  p»uons  of  ^e 
?r«lsof<heDeUv.=,e-«o.k,  chc  Si.-Na„o»s.  .ho  Ch  e- 

„ihes  both  in  Norih  and  in  Sonih-America.     1  Kler       - 
';        ',h    .ocabniaries  for  ,he  v.-.rions  proof,  of  .he    er.va.ron 
of  ,h.  Dd.,wa,e„  and  .he  o.her  American  "«'»»' ';»J"7°; 
ed  from  .he  l-erflan,,  »<c.  and  Ihall  here  pom.  o..fome  of  .he 
a«  w"  be..vee„  .he  Mexican  language  and  <>-  >»8»'8 
,he  Af,..ic,.    The  Mexican,  cal.  a  m,  T.f.  and  /^     •  jhe 
Ta„a,.,  9».   T.f,.  and  .he  Tnrk.  («ho  -  J""  >>'  ^^ 
and  D.„ :  .he  Pcrf.ans  a,.d  .he  Cn.di,  T.h  .he  A.  ....  M- 
tX  .«..  are  ver,  ariUing,  -m '-^>.^;^^„^- 
,W.he  m,«;.  of  .he  Mexicans  i.  compounded  of  the  I'f J-" 
i    ,      .hTx  .k.and  Ta,.ar,.  .he  71/of.heF.,fi.n.andC.r. 
d^  and  .he  T.,!  of  .he  Arab..    Again.  *=  Me"-' - 

„;.„.  .,/.     in  .h.  iangnage  "f'^^J j;;^;'f go'.ii^ht 
Arel.    The  Mexicans  call  a  houfe.  Led.,,  tne  vog 
ioKol-  67.  Koella;  and   68.  W-     Tne  Mexxcans  cdl 
le'mo  n    I W' ••  the  Lefghis,  50.  ,U,z,Moou:  the  kuf- 
themoon,  JW«*"'  ^       The  Mexicans  call  the  hand, 

ha.ibb-Abiffinian.U3.A^.    ^^j^^j;  ,,^,,3,    Mau  ^.c. 
Maytl:  the   Armenians,    107,    call    the        g 

i   .»,P   Altekefick-Abiffinian,    112,    -nM^'''«-      ^  "^ 
and  the  AlteKcuv.^  ^        ,     „.      ,      r„rA\    n-i    7k  ee:   the 
cans  call  the  fingers.  M^V^^^^^^ 

and   Pelga/ch.      Ihe  ^^   ^^^    Kabardinian- 

Mexicans      .s  Ce^  m    he        g    Z        ^^^  ^^^^^  ^^.^.  .^^ 
Tcherkeffi,  U  »  Ze      I    coul      P  ^^    ^.^       ^^^^^ 

Thefe  will  be  ^°'^^^'''\'['Zli  ClL^ro.  which  has 
1    ui»  oflVrfion  of  the  learneu  v-iavigtjw, 

the  remarkable  ^'f""°^;*    ,    ^,^  ,if,,,ery  of  more  ftr-k- 
already  been  taken  "°""  "f.  ^f   .h^  Mexican,  and 

ing  affinities   between  the  language 

M  See  Preliminary  Cifcourfe,  p.  »»>>• 


i 


'• 

O 


i  I 
lif 


26  APPENDIX. 

the  languages  of  the  Afiatics  than  we  are  capable  of 
difcovcring  betvveea  the  language  of  the  Mexicans  and 
many  American  tribes,  is  a  circumftancc  extremely  in- 
tcreaing,  and  difficult  to  account  for.  I  will  not  haz- 
ar-l  a  conjeaure  on  the  fubjeft.  1  will,  however,  obferve 
again  (for  the  remark  has  already  been  made*),  that  there 
feem  to  be  good  grounds  for  afferting,  that  many  of  the  lan- 
guages of  America,  which  can  be  (hewn  to  be  radically  the 
fame,  have  loft  more  of  their  parental  refemblances  than  the 
Aflatic  languages,  that  are  radically  the  fame,  have  done. 
This  remark,  at  leaft,  applies  to  thofe  Afiatic  languages  from 
which  the  languages  of  America  appear  to  be  more  efpccially 
derived. 


Pages  lxx,lxxi.  "  The  Poconchi  or  Pocoman  language 
appears  to  have  but  little  conneftion  with  any  of  the  North- 
American  dialefts."  There  is  fome  affinity  between  this  lan- 
guage and  that  of  the  Katahba.  In  the  former,  a  dog  is  cal- 
led Tfi:  in  the  latter,  Taun-fee,  or  Taun-tfee.  There  is  alfo 
fome  affinity  between  this  Poconchi  word,  and  the  word  for 
the  fame  objeft  in  the  language  of  the  Onondagos,  viz. 
Tfchierha\.  See  likewife  the  words  for  bird  in  thefe  lan- 
guages. There  is  fome  affinity  be>  ween  the  I'oconchi  and  the 
Choktah.  In  the  former.  In,  and  in  the  latter,  Inno  is  the 
pronoun  I,  myfelf. 

Page  Ixxii.  "  Time  has  not  effaced  every  refemblance  be- 
tween the  language  of  certain  Brafilians  and  that  of  fome  of  the 
tribes  of  North-America."  "  The  language  of  the  Chilefe 
bears  fomeaffinity  to  thofe  of  fome  of  the  tribes  of  North- Ame- 
rica."    It  would  be  eafy  to  conftruft  a  large  table  of  the  affini- 

i  •  Preliminary  DIfcourfe,  p.  ic.  ■« 

•t  This  is,  doubt icfs,  a  compounded  word.    The  laft  fillable,  tria.U 

■early  the  fame  as  the  Cntida  »nd  Ccchntwago  word*  for  dog,  viz. 

Irhar- 


A    P     P 


E    N    D    I    X. 


re  capable  of 
Vlexkans  and 
extremely  in- 
will  not  haz- 
vevcr,  observe 
:*),  that  there 
ny  of  the  lan- 
e  radically  the 
lances  than  the 
le,  have  done, 
languages  from 
more  efpccialljr 


3man  language 
of  the  North- 
itween  this  lan- 
r,  a  dog  is  cal- 
Thers  is  alfo 
I  the  word  for 
londagos,  viz. 
d  in  thefe  lan- 
Dconchi  and  the 
ter,  Inno  is  the 

refemblance  be- 
lt of  fome  of  the 
!  of  the  Chilefe 
of  North- Ame- 
ble  of  the  afiini- 


ift  tillable,  er!ia,'\* 
ord»  for  dog,  viz. 


L    1         ,„p    nf  the  tribes  of  North  and  thcfe  of 
ties  between  the  language,  ot  the  triocs  •    ,       a. 

,    ,        .  ThUl  (balK'o  at  fome  future  period.     At 

South-America.     1  hib  1  Ihali  .o  -ru.  Civ u^as  call 

prcfent.    1  fhall  mention  a  few  of  them.     1  he  Cay...  s  c 
Trun  and  moon.  Gau-.uau  :  ^^^'^  ^^^^'I^M^-'^-g   " '^°- 
H„a)  call  the  plane.,   C...     The    N-dowcfl,c.  c.^     a  " 
OW.  AW..-  the  Chilei.-.  M-«,  and  Mao,..     The  kau  >ba 
call  a  hill.  SooU-Taro:  .h.  BraniianscaU  a  mounta.  «^ 

Certain  Indians  of  New-England  (according  to  Wood)    .1  he 
head.  Be,.,.o.  and  the   Woccons   of  Carolina.  Popp.:^ 
Jaioi,  4.- the  Galibis,  O.p.,ou.  S.C.  In  the  J-S-ge  of  the 
Creeks,  .^^  is  the  Tea.  a  lake,  or  a  great  nvcr       fhe  fe- 
^uvian  name  for  a  river  is  P.!..  U  mull  be  confe.fed.  however.      ■ 
that  the  differences    between  the  North  and  South  American 
languages  are  very  great.     This  circumftance  leads  me  tocon- 
eale'  tlut  an  inimenfe length  of  ti.ehas  elapf.d  fince  there 
fubfUled  any  extcnfiveintercourfe  between  tne  tribes  of  thefe 
two  portions  of  the  new-world.  either  in  America,  or  mthe 
countries  of  the  old-world. 

Pagelxxii.  "  Of  the  language  of  the  Peruvians.  I  cannot 
form  any  certain  judgment."  I  ha.e  difcovered  very  Hriking 
affinities  between  the  Peruvian  language  and  the  languages  of 
difFerenttribesoftheold-world.Befidestheintereftingaftinities 

which  will  be  feen  in  the  vocabularies,  under  the  heads  of  tifti. 
and  Bone,  I  may  here  mention  fome  others      One  of  the  Pe- 
ruvian  names  for  God  was  V.ra-Coc/.a.  KooUha,  Kcouhaee..^ 
Koot  are  the  words  for  God.  in  the  language  of  the  people  of 
Kamtchatka.     In  arranging  the  Afiatic  l-g^^S"  ^""^'^"S^" 
their  affinities.  Profeffor  Pallas  has  placed  the  dialedls  of  the 
Kamtchadals  immediately  above  the  language  of  the  Japanefe 
Now  there  are  fome  very  ftriking  refemblanccs  between  the 
Uplefe  and  Peruvian  languages.     In  the  fir il  ot  thefe  lan- 
guages. Cann  is  the  name  for  God.  &c.     P../..-C...C  was 
L  Peruvian  name.     In  the  Peruvian.  Wv  fignifics  valiant. 


2S 


APPENDIX. 


In  the  Japancfe,  5//;  is  a  God,  an  !mmort;ii  foul,  &c.  T 
Peruvians  call  a  year,  liuata  :  the  Olliaks,  71,  Hoei.  The 
former  call  the  ftar  Venus,  Chu/cn :  the  fame  OlUaks  call  a  liar, 
C/jccf.  Here,  I  muft  obfervu,  tiiat  it  h  between  the  Olliak 
and  Peruvian  words  for  bcnv-,  that  the  greucft  rcicmbljnces 
are  to  be  found.  I  (hull  couciuJe  t.us  fubjeftby  re  a.irliing, 
that  notwithftanding  thefuperior  eultivatioa  of  tm;  Peruviuns, 
wc  have  no  reafonto  fuppofc,  that  they  ha*^^  had  a  different 
origin  from  many  other  tribes  and  nations  in  America. 

♦  Pagelxxxi.  "  The  Japonians,  or  Jiiponeefe."  1  have  no 
hefuationin  confidering  the  Japancfe  as  one  of  the  nations  >vho 
have  contributed  to  the  peopleing  of  America.  My  principal 
argument  for  this  notion  is  deduced  from  the  affinities  which  I 
have  difcovered  between  the  language  of  thjfe  p  >ple,  and 
the  languages  of  feveral  American  tribes,  particularly  the 
Mufkohge  or  Creeks,  the  Chikkafah,  the  Choktah,  the  Tuf- 
caroras,  the  Brafilians,  and  the  Peruvians.  Thus,  the  Japa- 
ncfe call  a  bone,  Fone:  the  Creeks,  Eefoonee.  The  Japancfe 
call  a  houfe,  Chookoot/cho :  the  Chikkafah,  Chookka.  The  Japancfe 
call  a  ftar,  Phofchee  and  Fofi:  the  Choktah,  Phitchek,  and 
Phutchik.  The  Japancfe  call  the  foot,  /Ifchee,  Akfet,  and  AJi  : 
the  Tufcaroras,  Auchfee  and  Aufeekeh.  Tlie  Japancfe  call 
rain.  Ante  :  the  Brafilians,  /Imen.  The  Japancfe  and  Peru- 
vian affinities  have  juft  been  mentioned.  Of  all  the  North-Ame- 
rican tribes,  the  Creeks  and  the  Tufcaroras  feem  to  me  to  be 
the  moft  nearly  allied  to  the  Japancfe,  not  only  by  their  lan- 
guage, but  by  their  cuftoms,  &c. 

Page  Ixxxii.  The  Tfcegani,  or  Gipfies, 166,  ought  to  have  been 
mentioned  among  the  number  of  the  Afiatic  tribes  of  whofe  lan- 
guages we  difcover  veftigcs  in  America.  See  the  article  fire 
in  the  Vocabularies.  Mr.  Pallas  and  other  writers  have  re- 
marked the  great  affinity  of  the  language  of  the  Gipfies  to  the 
dialeas  of  India.  Gipfies  are  found  in  almoft  every  part  of 
Huffia.     "   They  have  no  fixed  refidence,  but  wander  con- 


1 


j1,  &c.  T 
,  Hoet.  The 
aks  call  a  liar, 
;n  the  Oiliak 
rci'cmbljnces 
ly  rea.irliing, 
III!  Pciuvi;ins, 
d  a  different 
icrica. 

."  1  have  no 
>e nations  >vho 

My  priOkiipal 
inities  which  I 
;  priple,  and 
Tticularly  the 
tah,  the  Tuf- 
»us,   the  Japa- 

The  Japanefe 
.  The  Japanefe 
Phitchek,  and 
Ikfee,  and  ^  ; 

Japanefe  call 
lefe  and  Pe  ru- 
le North-Ame- 
em  to  me  to  be 
y  by  their  lan- 


;ht  to  have  been 
s  of  whofe  lan- 

the  article  fire 
Titers  have  re- 
:  Gipfies  to  the 

every  part  of 
t  wander  con- 


APPENDIX.  n 

Unually  fro.  one  place  to  another,  and  esercife  the  trade,  of 
blackfmiths  and  farriers,  and   ho.fe-dealers.  wh.ch  lad    hey 
generally  doby  exchanging  inftcad  of  fcHins  thcr  horfcs. 
PUfchiif.  p.  3^2-     S«  P^S*^  "  °^J''''  Appendix. 

Page  Ixxxv.  After  the  D^gorri,  I  n^ould  have  placed  the 
Hebrew,.8.;theJews.8.;theChaldean.83;;;^'^«y"-J 
84;  the  Arabians.  85  •.  and  the  .^nyruns.  87.  ^-^^^^''f 
veftiges  of  the  languages  of  all  th.fe  nations,  ^o  celebrate  m 
the  ancient  annals  of  mankind  ;  fointereding  to  'he  hUlou  n 
of  the  revolutions  and  fortunes  of  his  fpecies.  are  to  be  found 
in  the  languages  both  of  North  and  South-  Amenca !  I 

Page  Kxxvi.  After  the  Yakouti.  \  thould  have  named  the 
Armenians,  or  people  of  Arme„ia.  ,07.  Coth  in  the  voca- 
buiarie.  and  in  tnis  Appendix.  I  have  mentioned  fome  Qr  U 
ing  refemblances  bet.  een  the  language  of  thefe  people  and  the 
languages  of  certain  Americans. 

p  -re  xclii    "  The  Mahicanni  have  told  me,  that  they  cam. 
from 'ihe  weft  beyond  the  Great- River,  or  Miffif.ppi."    From 
a  circumllancelately  communicated  to  me  by  C.juam  lund^ 
rick  a  very  intelligent  Indian  of  the  M.hican  nation,  u  wou.d 
feem  extremely  probable,  that  thefe  Indians  in   their   m.gra- 
tion  from  the  weft,  after  crofting  theMiffif.ppi.  had  uniformly 
kept  at  a  confiderable  diftance  from  the  fliores  of  the  Atlantic 
Their  tradition  informs  us,  that  in  the  whole  of  their  progrefs 
thev  had  never  feen  the  phenomenon  of  the  ebbing  and  flowing 
of  the  tide,  until  they  came  to  the  North  or  Hudlon  River.  ;o 
which  they  gave  the  name  of  Mohunnuek,  aname  exprcJ.v.  of 
the  phenotnenon. 

Some  of  the  northern  tribes  even  prefcrve  a  tradition  that 
they  came  from  tl>e  borders  of  tlie  weftern  fea.  Chanevoix 
was  informed,  that  both  the  Illinois  and  the  M.amu  came 
•«  from  the  bordersof  a  feavery  diftant  to  the  weft.'"*   , 

•  \  Voyage,  fiC.  vol.  ii.  p.   170  '  , 


30 


APPENDIX. 


u    r 


n 


r  I' 


«       -1' 


Page  cvi.     ••  Mr.  de  Guignes,"  &c.  Mr.  de  Guignes'  me- 
moir is  inferteJ  in  the  twenty  eighth  volume  of  the  Academy 
of  Infcriptions  and  Bflles  Lettrcs,  for  the  year  1757,  and  is  en- 
titled   Recherches  fur  Ui    Na-vigationi  des  Chinois,  du  ceti  di  f 
Ama-iqiie,   k^  far  quelques  PeupUt  fttuvi  a  /'  ixt  remit  e   Orient  ale 
de  /'  jI/H.     "  From  the  concurrent  teflimony  of  feveral  an- 
rient  Chincfe  writers,  he  proves  that  their  early  navigators,  af- 
ter having  followed  the  Afiatic  coaft  towards  the  north  as  far 
as  Kamt/ihaika,  which  they  called  Taban,  crofltd  the  ocean  in 
an  eallerly   dircAion,  and  at   the  diltance  of  20,000  lis,  or 
about  2000  miles,  arrived  nearly  under  the  fame  parallel  at  a 
country  whicii  they  named  Fou/ang;  bding,  according  to  thfm, 
the  land  where  the  fun  rifes.     This,  continues  Dr.  Maty,  from 
wliom  the  word-,  in  inverted   commas  are  taken,   muft   have 
been  the  coaft  difcovcred  by  tlie  Kufil  ins  in  1741  ;  and,  from 
the  new  difcovcries,  it  may  be  inferred,  that  the  Chinefe  were 
direcled  in  that  tra>n,  by  following  the  tourfe  of  the  iflands." 
Jn  account  of  the  Nciv  Northern    Archipelago,  lately  difco'vered 
/y  thu  Rnjfians  in  the  feus  of  Kamtfchatka  and  Anadir.     By  Mr. 
J.  Von  Stxhlin,   &c.     Preface,  p.  xiv.     Englilh  tranllation. 
London:   1774.     Itis  a  circumftance  which  dcferves  to  be  re- 
membered, that  the  Chinefe,  according  to  Mr.   de  Guignes, 
made  their  voyage  to  America  in  the  year  458  cf  the  vulgar 
era.     I'he  annals  of  the  American  nations  do  not  afcend  to  ai 
remote  a  period  as  this.     But  the  Toltecas,    who  are  faid  to 
have  been  the  moft  cultivated  of  all  the  tribes  of  the  new-world, 
began  their  journey  from  the  kingdom  of  Tollan,  in  the  nor- 
thern parts  of  America,  in  the  year  596.     It  is  poflible  that  the 
Toltecas  may  have  been  the   defcendants  of  the  Chinefe  men- 
tioned by  the  French  writer.     But  this  is,  at  beft,  a  very  dif- 
tant  conjeilure.     We  know  very  little  of  the  Toltecas.  Even 
their  exiftence  might  be  called  in  queftion  by  an  hidorian  fcru- 
puloufly  attentive  to  matters  of  faft.     Clavigero  fays,  that  the 
Toltecas  fpake  the  Mexican  language.    If  fo,  I  think  it  ex- 
tremely  improbible,  tiut   they   (not  doubting  of  their  ex- 
iftence) were  a  Chinefe  colony  ;  for  the  language  of  the  Mexi- 


1 


A     P 


p     E    N     O     I     X- 


81 


de  Guignes'  me- 
of  the  Academy 
tr  1757,  and  is  en- 
iHoii ,  du  cete  dt  /* 
ttremite  Orientate 
ny  of  feveral  an- 
ly  navigators,  af- 
s  the  north  as  far 
oHi'd  the  ocean  in 
of  20,000  lis,  or 
ame  parallel  at  a 
cording  to  thfm, 
s  Dr.  Maty,  from 
ikcn,  mud  have 
1741  ;  and,  from 
the  ChintTe  were 
;  of  the  ifliinds." 
I  lately  difcovered 
dnadir.     By  Mr. 
gli(h  tranflation. 
Icferves  to  be  re- 
Jr.  de  Guignes, 
;8  cf  the  vulgar 
not  afcend  to  as 
vho  are  faid  to 
f  the  new-world, 
Man,  in  the  nor- 
>  poflible  that  the 
he  Chinefc  men- 
)eft,  a  very  dif- 
Toltecas.  Even 
in  hidorian  fcru- 
ro  fays,  that  the 
,  I  think  it  ex- 
g  of  their  ex- 
age  of  the  Mexi- 


u 


can,  appear,  to  h.ve  very  lUtle  anini-.y  .0  that  of  the  Chinefc. 
I  am  rather  inclined  to  believe,  that  the  Toltccas  were  a  colony 
from  Japan. 

I  think,  however,  that  we  are  in  poffcffion  of  a  fufficient 
number  of  farts  to  make  it  probable,  that  the  Chinefe  have  con- 
tributed to  the  peopling  of  America.  Speaking  of  the  b.oux. 
Charlevoix  fays,  "  I  have  feen  fome  people  who  are  pcrfuaded 
that  thefe  Savages  had  a  Chinefe  accent^••  Capta.n  Carver 
vvhom  I  wi(h  I  could  always  quote  with  imphc.t  confidence. 
fays."ManywotdsalfoareufedbothbytheChinefcandInd.ans. 

which  have  a  refemblance  to  each  other,  not  only  m  theu  found 
but  their  fignification.     The  Chinefe  call  a  flave.  Jhnngo;  and 
the  Naudoweffic  Indians,  whofe  language,  from  the.r  lutle  in- 
tercourfe  with  the  Europeans,  is  the  leaft  corrupted,  term  a 
dog,  Jhungujh.     The  former  denominate  one  fpec.es  of  their 
tea.fhoufong;  the  latter  call  their  tobacco,  (houfaffau      Many 
other  of  the  words  ufed  by  the  Indian,  contain  the  fyllable, 
che.chaw.andchu.afterthedialedof  theChinefet."  "  The 
liatche,  Indians,  fays  Boffu,  had  a  temple,  and  a  kind  offer- 
vice  ;  in  their  language  intelligent  people  have  found  Clunele 
wordsj."   Our  author  does  not  inform  ui  what  are  the  words. 
I  (hall  here  mention  fome  of  the  affinities  between  the  ChU 
nefe  and  certain  American  languages.  Mr.  Bell  fays  the  Cht- 
nefe  •'  worihip  one  God.  whom  they  call  Tien,  the  Heaven  or 
the  higheft  Lord."§  &c.     The  Kittawini,   164,  call  Heaven, 
Tain      In   our  continent,   the    Hurons  call  Heaven.   lo-nd,. 
TheChilefe  call  the  moon.  Tien,  the   very  word  which  the 
Chinefe  apply  to  Ged.  &c.     The  Natchez  call  fire,  Oua  :  the 
Chinefe  Choa.     The  Chinefe  call  the  earth,  T,ye:  the  kitta- 
wini  164,  To.     The  Chilefe,  Tue.     The  Jaioi,  who  ref.de  in 


*  Vol.  i.p-  150. 


f  Travels,  ^c.  p.  i^fi- 


^    Travels  through  that  part  of  North- Aracr,c»,  f.-rnierly  railed  Loui- 
fiiina.     vol.  i.  p.   »82.     Engimi  tranlUion.     Luna.m  :   I77t. 
%  Travels,  vol.  ii.  p.   14*^ 


1 


VBtniH^- 


M 


'   '  f. 


'■ 


i» 


A   p  r  E   N    D  I   ?:. 


Gua'una,  %i'.     Thcfc  afiinitics  arc  rcrtainly  firiking.  Others 
niiglii  be  pointed  out.    ^ 

'I'lie  phvfual  rcfemblanccs  between   the  Chincfc  and  many 
of  the  American   tribes,   are  very  prominent.     Dut  I  do  not 
think  they  arc  more    fo  than    the  refemblances    which   fubfift 
between  the  Tame  Americans  and  many  other  tribes  of  Afia, 
befiJes  tiic  Chinele.     Haython  of  Armenia,  and  other  writers 
mention  the  fparfu  beard  of  the  Chinefe.     Though  the  Ame- 
riains  have  beards,  contrary  to  the  wild  afl'crtion*  of  Dr.  Ro- 
bertfon,  and  many  other  writers,   I  think  it  certain  that  they 
have  Icfs  beard  than  the  nations  of  Europe,  and  their  imme- 
diatc  defcendauts  in  America.     The  Japanefc  and  many  other 
nations   of  ACvi  have  but  little  beards  as  well  as  the  Chinefe. 
There  is  one  circumilance  in  which  the  Chinefe  and  Americans 
feem  to  difF.-r  very  eflentially.     It  is  the  general  aflemblage  of 
features  in  forming  what  may  be  called  the  fpirit,  or  mental  cx- 
preflIon,of  thecountenance.  I'erfons  who  haverefided  in  China, 
and  have  had  opportunities  of  attentively  examining  the  inhabi- 
tants of  that  country,  are  forcibly  ftruck.  upon  their  arrival 
among  our  Indians,   with  the  peculiar  freedom  or  ferocity  of 
their  countenance.     But  this  difference  is  lefs  confiderable  than 
may,  at  firft  fight,  appear.     The  features  of  individuals,  and 
of  courfe  the  features  of  whole  nations,  receive  an  artificial  tone 
or  expreflion  from  the  mode  of  life,    the  ftate  offocicty,  and 
many  other  circumdances.     I  doubt  not  that  the  wild  and  in- 
depen^ient  Tartars,   from   whom   the  Chinefe   feem    to  have 
ftjrung,  have  is  much  freedom  and  ferocity  in  their  countenance 
as  the  independent  and  favage  tribes  of  America ;  and  it  is  not 
improbable,  that  the  Peruvian,  who  lived  in  a  happy  climate, 
and  under  a  government  which  was  more  attentive  to  the  pro- 
grefs  of  the  arts  than  to  the  fpread  of  arms,  was  as  remarkable 
for  the  mild  and  j)lacid  countenance  as  is  the  native  of  China 
in  the  comh^ercial  towns,  where  he  has  been  moft  carefully  con- 
templated by  pliilofophers. 

TH£  END. 


i 


^  jBiWftliliiillii'     III  j»rw.iiiil.rt«t^ 


iriifliiiliiiiiMlitiiii 


209 


•V' 


ALLC 


VE 

Philadelp 
origin  of  I 
jamin  Sm; 
feffor  der 
Uotanik 
mebrerer 
fchafteii  1 
CIX,  133 

Diefe  zwey 
wenig  t 
deffen    an   fu 
Eit'er    unfers 
der  Erd  -  ur 
zwar  nicht  ei 
crfchienenen 
Theil    diefer 
Scltrift  hier 
Freunde  der 
nicht  genug  < 
rifchen  The 
fchon  einma 
in  deffen  nic( 
fern  Tbeile  r 
guiftifche  Tl 
den;   wir  fin 
fie  zu  geben. 
Die  (f. 
hereichnetev 
trile  ■.■">»"■ 
VVeprafiden 
<tiann ,  der  f( 
met,    deffen 
welchem  wii 
fchichte  der 
fleifsiger  Spr 
thejj.<s  eine  \ 
zweyten  Au«i 
Werks  folg 
difi  Art  der 
Quellen    voi 
Hierdurch  \ 
\Ss.  vollig. 
ob  uns  ein 
Deulfcber  ii 
tionen  fchih 
nal  fo,    wi 


r 


ao9 


r 


Num.     148. 


ai*     \ 


ALLGEMEINE  LITERATUR  -  ZEITUNG 


I 


Fftyiagt,    dm  2h.  May  1809. 


WISSENSCH  AFTLICHE     W  E  R  K  E. 


e 


/A 


VERMISCHTE    SCHRIFTEN. 

Philadelphia,  gedr.  b.  Bioren:  New  views  of  the 
origin  of  the  tribes  ani  nations  of  /America ,  bv  Ben- 
jamin Smith  Barton,  Ur.  der  Medicin,  undFro- 
feffor  der  materia  msdica  ,  Naturgefchichte  und 
Botanik  an  der  Univerlitat  von  Teiinrylvanien, 
mehrerer  American.  undSchott.  geiehrten  Gf-fell- 
fchaften  Mitglied.  Zwetfte  Ausg.  ijt^y.  XXVlil, 
CIX,  133  und  32  S.  gr.  8. 

I  \it[e  zweyte  Avsfflhti  t\n(^ .,  unter  uns  noch  fehr 
'-^  wenig  bekannten  Werks  Ober  einen  Gegenftand, 
deffen  an  fich  hohes  Intereffe  durch  den  warmen 
Eit'er  unfers  denkenden  Zeitaiters  fHr  das  Grofse 
der  Erd  -  und  Vulkerkunde  noch  erhoht  vvird,  iftl 
2war  nicht  ein  ganz  nener  Ahdruck  der  erften  1797 
crfchienenen ,  aher  gleichwohl  ift  der  iinguiftirche 
Theil  diefer  merkwUrdigen  uod  fehr  ftihatzbaren 
Sciirift  bier  fo  aufserordenflich  bereirhert,  dafs  die| 
Freunde  derSprachen-  und  Vdlker-Kunde  dem  Vfi 
nicht  genug  darilr  danken  kdnnen.  Von  dem  hifto4 
rifcheo  Theile  der  Sphrift  \h  in  deutfchen  Bliitteril 
fchon  einmal  ein  Auszug  erfchienen,  welcher  unj 
indeffen  nicht  abhalten  darf ,  unfern  Lefern  von  die* 
fern  Theile  der  Schrift  Nachricht  zu  geben.  Der  lin- 
guiftifche  Theil  hat  noch  keine  Beurtheilung  gefun- 
den ;  wir  find  glackiicherweile  in  den  Stand  gefetzt, 
fie  zu  ^eben. 

Die  (f.  den  Titel)  mit  verfchiedener  Seitenzahl 
bereichnelen  Abfchnitte  desBuchs  find  folgende.  Der 
trfie  ■  .-la.t  theils  eine  Dedication  an  den  damaligen 
V^t^praCident  Thorn,  ffefferfont  einen  berUhmtenStaats- 
itiunn,  der  feine  Mnfeftunden  ganz  demStudlum  wid- 
wet,  deffen  Gegenftand  diefe  Schrift  ift,  (und  von 
welchem  wir,  vvie  wir  verfichern  dttrfen ,  eine  Ge« 
fchichte  der  BevoUverung  von  Amerika,  das  Refultat 
flpifsiger  Sprach  •  Vergleichuneen  zu  erwarten  haben,) 
theiis  eine  Vorrede,  in  welcher  befonders  in  diefei 
zweyten  Au<;gabe  Uber  die  Quellen  der  am  Ende  des 
Werks  folgenden  linguiftifchen  Angaben,  und  «ber 
die  Art  der  Pronunciation,  welche  bey  jeder  diefer 
Quellen  vorwaltet,  eenaue  Auskunft  gegeben  ift. 
Hierdurch  bewahrt  fich  d'e  Einficht  und  Vorficht  des 
Vfs.  vollig.  Es  ift  begreiflitjh  ein  grofserlJnterfchied, 
ob  uns  ein  Franzos,  oder  ein  Englander,  oder  ein 
Deutfcher  in  ihrer  Ausfprache  die  Laute  fremder  Na- 
tionen  fchildern.  Der  Vf.  giebt  mit  Recht  fie  jedes- 
nal  fo,    wie  fie  im  Originate  gegeben  find:  denn  bey 

A>  L.  Z.   1^09.    Zweyter  Band» 


einer  Umfchreibung  in  eine  andere  Pronunciation  ift 
Liiiunderung  unvermeidljch ;  und  wir  wifleii  nacii  je« 
nen  Angaben  heftimmter,  was  jedes  fagen  foil.  iJer 
zweyte  Abfchnitt  ift  der,  dem  'Fitel  entfprechemle  ei- 
gentlicheHauptabfchnitt,  worinUnteifuchiingen  Uber 
den  IJrfprung  der  amerikanifchen  Volkerftamme  an- 
geftcllt  und  geprUft  werden  ;  aber  unter  dem  befchei- 
denen  Titel:  preliminary  discourfe.  Der  dritte  Ab- 
fchnitt enthalt:  vergleichende  VVdrterfammlungen,und 
der  vierte  ilt  ein  Anhang  mit  Bemerkufigen  und  £r- 
lauterungen,  niimlirh  neuen  Zufatzen  noch  zu  den 
herrj^chen  Bereicherungen  der  zweyten  Ausgabe  — 
fo  unermUdlich  bemOht  ift  der  Vf. ,  uns  alles  zu  ge« 
ben,  was  ihm  fein  Eifer  und  feine  gOnftige  Lage  fort- 
dauernd  Uber  diefen  wichtigen  Gegenftand  verfchafft. 
Der  erjle  und  zweyte  Abfchnitt  find  keines  Aus- 
zugs  fahig.  Uer  dritte  beginnt  mit  einem  Motto  aut 
Strahlenbffg :   wie  vi;ile  AulfchlUffe  und  AufUlarun- 

Sen  Uber  die  Wanderungen  der  Viilker  erwarret  wer* 
en  dUrfen,  wenn  man/,^Jftwi/2r^wxAnweifung  befolgt. 
und  eine  zureichende  Kenntnifs  der  Spracnen  von 
Nord  -  Afien  dabey  vorleuchtct ;  welrhe  feit  der  Zeit 
hundertfach  bewahrte  Maxime  bald  hernach  auch 
durch  Charlevoix's  Urtheil  unterftUtzt  wird:  dafs  Ge- 
farauche,  Religion  und  Traditionen  viel  ver^'nderli- 
cher  und  dem  Einfluffe  Fremder  viel  mehr  au.sgefetzt 
find,  als  die  Sprachen  der  Volker  von  Amerika,  de> 
ren  Unterfuchung  und  deren  Vergleichung  mit  den 
Sprachen  der  alten  Welt  alfo  vorzUglich  betrieben  wer- 
den mUffe.  Diefen  Weg  verfolgt  der  Vf.,  und  fo  ha- 
ben  auch  alle  feine  Unterfuchungen  Uber  den  Ur- 
fprung  der  Amerikanifchen  Volker  Jinguiftifche  Data 
zur  hauptfachlichen  Bafis.  Der  Vf.  hat  hierin  offen- 
bar  die  richtige  Bahn  betreten ,  um  fo  mehr,  da  er 
die  BerUckfichtigung  anderer  wichtiger  und  zuverlaffi* 
ger  Thatfachen  nicnt  auslchJiefst.  Es  iftauoh  voJikom* 
men.  wahr,  dafs  der  Vf.,  wie  er  fagt,  bey  jenemS»re- 
ben  ,  den  Urfprung  vieler  Nord  -  Amerikanifchen  V6l> 
ker  und  ihren  Zufammenhang  mit  Afien  zu  erOrtern, 
fich  einen  neuen  Weg  gebahnt  habe.  Der  Vf.  ift  fich 
bewufst,  dafs  feine  Sammlung  von  Original-  Papieren 
Uber  die  Nord  •  Amerikanifchen  Sprachen  fchon  fehr 
anfehnlich  ift,  und  dafs  er  fchon  betrachtliche  Fort- 
fchritte  zu  dem  fich  gefteckten  Ziele  gemacht  hat, 
und  er  kann  mit  Fug  und  Recht  die  Erwartung  hegen, 
dafs  fein  VVerk,  auch,  wie  er  befcheiden  hinzufetzt. 
In  feiner  noch  unvollkommenen  Geftalt,  dem  kunfti- 
gen  Gefchichtfchreiber  von  Amerika  wefenfliche 
Dienfte  leiften  werde.  Er  glaubt  die  Verwandtfchaft 
Dd  der 


/./i 


911 


ALLG.  LITERATUR  -  2EITUN0 


312 


der  Amerikanifchen  Sprachcn  mit  Afiatifchen,  und 
foinit  jener  Viilker  mit  tliefen  voUig  dargethan  zu 
haben.  V/ir  werden  hernach  prafen,  in  wie  weit 
jhm  diefs  gelnngen  ift;  jetzt  folgen  wir  dem  Gange 
feiner  Unterfuchungen. 

Der  Vf.  beginrit  mit  der  Angabe  einer  bedeuten- 
den  Anzahl  von  Schrififtellern  iiber  die  Abkunft  der 
Amerikaner  aus  der  alten  Welt,  und  der  Meinungen 
einigor  anderer,  dafs  fie  in  Amerika  felbft  entftanden 
feyeu,  von  weicbeii  letzteren  aber  fehr  oberflachlich 
iiber  die  Sache  geurtlieilt  worden  fey,  belbnilers  von 
Voltaire,  deffen  EinwUrfe  gegen  die  erfte  iMeinung 
(S.  Vll.)  ausgezogen  find. 

Der  Vf.,  welcher  das  Gcwicht  der  verfchiedenen 
Entfclieidunijsgrnnde  iiber  den  Urfprung  und  die  ge- 
genfeitigen  Verhaltniffe  dieferVolker  pritft,  bemerkt 
mit  Keclit,  dafs  in  Betreff  der  Nationen  felbft  und  ih- 
rer  Lebensweife  noch  vie!  zu  wenig  unterfucht  fey. 
Am  beften  ilberzeugt  da'von  die  I'arallele,  welcne 
man  am  natiiriichften  zwifchen  diefen  Amerikanifchen 
zum  Theil  kleinen  und  zerftreuten  Vdlkerfchaften 
und  den  Viilkerfchaften  des  nordoftlichen  Afiens 
zieht.  So  fchiitzbare,  ja  vortreffliche  Reifebef^rei- 
bungen  wir  rtber  jene  von /»w/a^,  Bartram,  f^otneyu.a. 
haben:  fo  find  doch  die  Nachrichlen  und  Refultate, 
welche  z.  B.  felbft  cin  fo  grofser,  ni6{i,lichft  tief  for- 
fchemier,  und  fcharfblickender  Volker  Beobachter, 
W'e  Folnetfy  zu  jjeben  vermoclue,  gar  nicht  in  Ver- 
gleichung  zu  fteJIen  mit  den  [Nachrichten  und  Reful- 
taten,  welche  die  Sorgfait  der  ruffifchen  Regierunz 
fUr  Wiffenfchaft  unttn*  Katharina  II. y  befonders  auch 
durcb  den  ehrwiirdigen  Pallas  bey  Unterthanen  fam- 
meln  laffen  konnte,  und  die  wir  in  G^or^i \y  Befchrei 
bung  aller  Nationen  des  ruffifchen  Keichs  zufammen- 
geftolit  vor  uns  haben.  So  fehr  der  Blick  unfers  Vfs. 
auf  diefe  afiatifchen  Nationen  gerichtet  ift,  und  fo  be* 
merkenswerthe  Facta  flher  die  Idenlirat  des  Ausfe- 
hens  der  Nord -Amerikanifchen  Wilden  und  der  0ft- 
Afiaten  er  zunachft  anfiihrt :  fo  hat  er  doch  jener 
voliftandigen  Nachricht  entbehrt,  und  die  feinigen 
auch  ^.  Bell's  travels  from  S.  Petersburgh  to  various 
pat*ts  of  Afia  Edinb.  1788-  und  der  Survey  of  the  Ruffian 
empire  by  Capt.  Sergey  Plefchiif  Engl.  Ueber- 
fetzung  Lond.  1792.  entlehnen  mHffen.  Manche  von 
den  Angaben  Qber  die  afiatifchen  Volkerfchaften,  de- 
ren  Worter  fich  in  dcm  Petersburger  vergleichenden 
G'offarium  aufgeftellt  finden,  und  deren  iNamen  daher 
Hr.  B.  als  Vorbcreitung  zu  feinen  nachmaligen  liogui- 
ftifchen  Vergleichungen  (S.  LXXVl  bis  LXXXVll.) 
erkliirt,  find  entweder  zu  diirftig  oder  nicht  ganz 
richtig,  z.  B.  wenn  er  Nr.  130.  Karafinskoe  am  Je- 
nifei  ini  Turufchanskifchen  oder  Mangafeifchen  Ge- 
bipte  gent)mmpn  hat  fUr  „Karaffini  die  Bt'wolmer  des 
Konigreichs  Carezem,  unfern  des  Gihon,  des  Oxus 
der  Alten." 

Auch  den  Werth  der  Traditionen  der  amerikani- 
fchen Volker  wQrdigt  der  Vf.,  und  furht  zu  zeigen, 
dafs  man  ohne  fie  Ober  den  wahren  Urfprung  derfel- 
ben  ill  Zweifel  bleiben  wUrde  Er  hat  befonders  aus 
Adair's  hiflory  of  America  die  dortigen  Nachrichten 


von  Volkern  benutzt,  welche  alle  fagen,  dafs  fie  einft 
von  der  Weftfeite'des  Miffifippi  herUber  gekommen 
feyen.  Der  Vf.  hat  in  diefer  Hinficht  vieles  Inter- 
effantegefammelt,  und  wie  wichtig  und  willkommen 
mttffen  folchen  Forfcherii  die  mancherley  iirchivali- 
fchen  Nachrichten  feyn,  welche,  wie  wir  aus  Briefen 
wiffen,  die  amerlkanifch^  Regierung  durch  die  Be- 
fitznahme  von  Louifiana  ganz  neuerlich  erhalten  hat. 
Neue  Quellen  offnen  fich  dem  Elhnographen ,  wenn 
jn  folchen,  den  unbekannten  Landern  nahen  Gegen- 
den  Manner  wie  Pallas,  ^'ejferfon,  Volney,  Humboldt 
lund  unfer  Vf.  fammeln.  Freylich  ift  bey  der  far  diefe 
Zwecke  wiederum  hochft  forderlichen  Entfernung 
von  Europa  dem  Vf.  nicht  alles  zuganglich  gewefen, 
was  Europa's  reiche  Literatur  darbietet,  und  roaa 
darf  es  ihm  nicht  zum  Vorwurf  anrechnen,  wenn 
ihm  fo  auch  tnanche  folche  Tradition  entgeht,  z.  B. 
die  hey  Mackenzie  (S.  133.  der  deutfchen  Ueberfetzung 
von  2Swwfrman«),  dafs  die  Chepewyan  nach  ihrer  Tra- 
dition urfprunglich  aus  einem  andern  Lande,  das  von 
einem  fehr  verdorbenen  Volke  bewohnt  wurde,  ge- 
konuncn  find,  und  zwar  tiber  einen  fehr  grofsen  See, 
der  fchmal,  feicht  und  voller  Infeln  war,  wo  fie,  da 
immer  Winter  mit  Eis  und  tiefem  Schnee  berrfchte, 
grofses  Elend  ausitanden ;  und  dafs  fie  zuerft  bey  dem 
Ivupfer- Minenfluffegelandet  feyen.  —  Sowemg  alle 
lolche  Traditionen  fUr  Erwerb  f«r  die  Gefchichte  zu 
halten  find :  (o  bleibt  es  doch  fehr  moglich,  dafs  darin 
fcinzelne  Kdrner  fur  diefe  erhalten  feyen,  befonders 
bev  Nationen,  wo  nicht  neueEreicniffe  von  einem,  ihr 
iicnickfal  umwendenden,  Einflulfe  das  Andenken  an 
fruhere  verdrangten;  und  es  ware  zu  viel,  wenig- 
ftens  zu  allgemein  behauptet,  was  der  berOhmte  Vot- 
ney  in  feinen  vortrefflichen  Eclairciffemens  iiber  die 
amerikanifchen  Wilden  fagt,  dafs  keine  Tradition 
diefer  amerikanifchen  Volker  Ober  100  Jahre  hinauS 
reiche,  wenn  er  nicht  dazu  fetzte  aucun  fouvenir  rt- 
gulier,  aucune  tradition  exacte.  Aber  ganz  vorzOg- 
lich  und  hauptfSchlichft  die  amerikanifchen  Sprachen 
geben  unferm  Vf.  fein  Refiiltat :  dafs  ihre  Verwandt- 
fchaft  unter  fich  und  mit  Afiatifchen  zeige,  dafs  fie 
alle  Ein  Volk  feyen,  aber  dafs  fie  oicht  zureiche,  um 
auszumitteln,  dafs  die  Amerikaner  aus  Oft  -  2i/>^n  aus- 
gewandert,  und  welches  der  Urftamm  fey.        "* 

Vor  der  Ausfahrung  diefer  Anficht  geht  Hr.  B, 
zu  ^ejferfon's  und  Clavigero's  Meinungen ,  jene  ift  in 
rien  Notes  on  the  ftate  of  Virginia  Lend.  1787-  angege- 
ien ,  diefe  in  der  bekannteren  Storia  di  Meffico.  Jene 
geht  dahin:  fo  unvollkommen  unfere  Kenntnifs  von 
imerikanifchen  Sprachen  fey,  und  fo  viele  amerikani* 
Iche  Volkerftamme  fchon  vertilgt  find,  ohne  dafs  ihre 
Sprache  erhalten  worden :  fo  ergebe  fich  doch  fchon 
aus  der  Vergleichung  des  Bekannt-gewordenen,  das 
merkwiirdige  Factum:  wenn  man  die  Sprachen  in 
Amerika  und  die  in  Afien  nach  ihrer  wahrfcheinli- 
chen  Abftammung  ordne:  fo  finde  man  zwanzig  in 
Amerika  fQr  Eine  in  Afien ,  d.  i.  folche  die  alle  Aehn- 
lichkeit  unter  einander  verloren  haben.  In  wenigen 
Jahrhunderten  kdnnen  fich  Dialecte  von  einander  ion- 
deroj  aber  ein  ungeheures  Zeitmafs  fey  erforderlich, 

wenn 


m 

wenn 

ren  ih 

len. 

anderi 

weife 

Afiatil 

denhe 

zeugt 

Mexi( 

Eefun< 

den 

derts 


I 


912 

dafs  fie  einfk 
'  gekommea 
vieJes  Inter- 
wjlJkommea 
ey  i'rchivali* 
aus  Briefen 
Liich  die  Be. 
fhalten  hat. 
>hen,  wena 
ahen  Gegen. 
y,  Humboldt 
der  fiir  diefe 
Entfernung 
ich  gewefen, 
und   maa 
men,  virenn 
tgeht,  2.  B. 
Jeberfetzung 
h  ihrer  Tra- 
de, das  voa 
wurde,   ge- 
grofsen  See, 
wo  fie,  da 
e  herrfchte, 
xft  bey  dem 
lowenig  aile 
efchichte  zu 
),  dafs  daria 
befonders 
I  ejnem,  ihr 
ndenken  aa 
iel ,    wenig- 
rahmte  Fol- 
s  iiber   die 
5  Tradition 
ihre  hinaus 
fouvenir  re- 
3nz  vorzflg- 
n  Sprachen 
Verwandt- 
e,  dafs  fie 
reiche,  um 
■  iJypn  aus- 

• 

;eht  Hr.  B. 
jeiie  ift  io 
17.  angege- 
fftco.    Jene 
intnifs  voa 
amerikani- 
e  dafs  ihre 
iocb  fchon 
enen,  das 
>rachen  ia 
hrfcheinli- 
wanzig  in 
alieAehn- 
t  wenigen 
ander  ion- 
orderlich, 
'     wcijn 


■*'  Num.  148*    MAY  1809. 


/ 


f 


! 


wenn  zwey  Dialccte  fich  ganz  trennen,  und  alleSpu- 
rcn  ihres  gemeinfcliaftlichen  Urfprungs  verlieren  lol- 
len.  Aus  der  grofsern  Anzahl  dieier  radicalen  Ver- 
anderungen,  die  in  Amerika  offcnbar  erfoigt  find,  er- 
weife  fich  das  hiihere  Alterthum  diefer  VolKer  als  der 
Afiatifchen,  {o^ejferfon.  Clavigero  hgt:  dieVerfchie- 
denheit  der  Sprachen  in  Amerika  ift  fehr  grofs,  und 
zeugt  deutJicn  fiir  die  Verfchiedenheit  der  Voiker;  in 
Mexico  felbft  haben  wir  fUnf  und  dretfjlig  Sprachen 
gefunden,  in  Slid- Amerika  lind  noch  mehrere  gefun- 
den  worden.  Am  Anfange  des  fiebzehnten  Janrhun- 
derts  fanden  die  Portugiefen  Aeren  funfzig  am  Marag- 
non  im  nordlichen  Braiilien.  (Hr.  i^.,  der  nur  die 
englifche  Ueberfetzung  vt)n  Clavigero  vor  fich  hatte, 
die  wir  nicht  kennen,  fchreibt:  50,  im  Originale 
fteht:  hundert  und  funfzig,  allenlings  eine  ungeheure 
Zahl,  wobey  ohne  Zweifel  aile  kleinen  Nuancen  der 
Dialekte, die  fich  bey  folchen  unverbundenen  Viilkern 
fcharfer  als  aiifsentem  unterfcheiden,  mit  berechnet 
find.)  Es  fey  wahr,  es  finde  fich  zwifchen  manchen 
amerikanifchen  Sprachen  eine  grofse  Aehnlichkeit, 
z.  B.  zwifchen  der  Endeve,  Opata  und  Tanahumara  in 
Nord  -  Amerika (namlich:  in  Neu-Mexiko)  und  zwi- 
fchen der  Mocohi,  Toba  und  yJbipona  in  Sudamerika 
(namlich  in  I'araguay).  Aber  viele  andere  feven  eben 
fo  verfchieden  von  einaiider  als  das  Illyrifche  vom  He- 
braifchen:  Man  konne  beftimmt  behaupten,  dafs  es 
keine  lebendeii  oder  ausgefrorbenen  Spacher  giebt, 
die  von  einanderverfchiedener  waren,  als  das  Mexika- 
nifche,  Otomittfche,  Taraskijche,  Mayifche  und  Mixteki- 
fche,  filnf  Sprachen  verfchiedener  ProvinzenMexikos. 
Es  wQrde  abfurd  feyn ,  zu  fagen ,  dafs  diefs  verfchie- 
dene  Dialekte  Einer  Stammfprache  '  feyen.  Wenn, 
fchliefb't  Clavigero,  die  AmeriKaner  von  Familien,  die 
bey  der  Spracnverwirrung  zu  Babel  fich  zerftreuten, 
die  Afiaten  von  andern  folchen  Familien  abftammen, 
fo  werde  man  vergeblich  bey  diefen  inSitten  undSpra- 
chen  den  Urfprung  jener  fuchen.  —  Clavigero ^  aus 
Mexiko  gebiittig,  und  Sammler  feiner  Nachrichten 
aus  dortigen  Quellen,  hat  eine  wichtige  Stimme, 
wenn  er  die  Unterfchiede  der  Sprachen  feines  Vater- 
landes  aufftellt,  ds$  er  fo  genau  beobachtete.  Aber  wir, 
nach  umfaffendererrnStucuum  der  amerikanifchen  Spra- 
chen ,  als  Amerika  oder  Europa  noch  genutzt  iiat, 
konnen  deutlichen  Sprachen  •  Zufammenhang  itn  Siiden 
^  und  imNorden  von  Amerika  imGrofsen  zeigen,  oicht 
j  blofs  Aehnlichkeiten  einzeloer  WSrter,  wie  Hr.  Bar- 
\ton;  nur  gerade  das  ehemaJige  Reich  Mexiko  giebt 
i  ein  fchwer  zu  lofendes  Problem,  wie  dort  fo  radicale 
\  Sprachenverfchiedenheit  war  und  b.Ueb.  Hr.  B.  ver- 
webt  die  EinwQrfe  gegen  die  angegebenen  Meinungen 
in  feine  unterrichtenden  und  zum  Theil  ganz  neuen, 
aus  feinen  ISachforfchungen  in  Philadelphia «  dem  Mit- 
telpunkteder  vereinigtenStaaten,  gefchopften  Bemer- 
kungen  aber  die  befonders  Nord-  Amerikanifchen 
Voiker,  von  denen  wir  das  Intereflantefte  ausheben, 
und  zueleich  die  zerftreuten  Notizen  des  Appendix 
einfchahen. 

Die  Delawaren  fcheinen  altere  Sitze  im  Lande  ge- 
habt  zu  haben ,  als  andere  Voiker,  und  waren  nacb 


214 

ihrer  Tradition  ehemals  ein  grofses,  flber  dieoftliche 
und  liidlicheMeereskufteausgebreitetes  Volk  ;  fie  be- 
ftehen  aus  dreyStammen,  den  fl^anhmi,  IFunalachtiga 
und  MiHfi,  und  die  Mohikans  feyen  gewifs  auch  einZweig. 
H».  B.  hat  hier  noch  bemerkt,  dafs  die  Delawaren  von 
alien  Volkern  auf  der  Oftfeite  desMiffifippi,  die  ih« 
bekanntwurden,  VSter  genanntwerden;  dafsdagegen 
die  fogenannten  fechs  Nationen  fie  ihre  Neveus  nennen, 
und  von  den  Delawaren  als  Oncles  anerkannt  vverJen. 
So  fchatzbar  alie  foJche  Notizen  aber  eine  fo  feme  Welt 
lind ,  bey  welcher  jft  folche  Spuren  verfolgt  werden 
maffen,  fo  erhellet  doch  aus  dem  zweyten  Beyfpiele, 
dafs  folche  Namen  nicht  immer  Abftammung,  fondern 
auch  Reipects  -  Verhiiltniffe  bezeichnen  folJen.  Denn 
die  fechs  iNationen  und  die  Delawaren  find  offcnbar 
ganz  verfchiedenenStammes.  Letztrenennen  fichl^HHl- 
Lennape.  Hr.  5.  fahrt  LoskieVs  Deutung  diefes  Na- 
mens :  Indianifche  Manner  und  die  von  Heckewelder:  ur- 
fprunglicli,  an.  So  belegt  letztere  durch  die  angefuhr- 
ten  Beyfpiele  ift:  fo  konnen  wir  doch,  Ubrigens  gar 
nicht  tar  erzwungene  Vereinigungen  geftimmt,  hier 
nicht  umhin,diei\ahederBegriffe:  Eingeborner.und: 
Mann ,  zu  zeigen ;  dafs  lemo  aber  in  diefem  ganzen 
Stamme:  Mann,  bedeutet,  fahrt  nicht  nur  Hr.  B.  im 
Wortregifter  felbft  an,  fondern  auch  Volney  hat  es  be- 
fttttigt.  Hr.  B.  fahrt  fort:  Unter  alien  ISationen  zwi- 
fciieii  Mafiachulet  und  demMiffifippi  babe  nur  die  De- 
la  warifche  und  die  der  6  Nationen  das  Recht,  allge- 
meine  Verfammlungen  zufammen  zu  rufen.  Die  Dela- 
waren und  andere  benachbarte Stamme  unterlagen  den 
5  Nationen ,  diefe  .betrugen  fich  als  die  Herren  jener 
and  als  Befitzer  des  Bodens :  aber  als  fetztere  bev  ih- 
ler  Anhanghchkeit  an  England  in  dem  amerikanifchen 
Revolutionskriege  viel  verloren ,  bekamen  die  andern 
Stamme  wieder  freyere  Hande,  und  die  Delawaren 
wiederAutoritat;  fie  batten  zuletzt  zunachft  unter  den 
Wyandotsgeitanden:—  Die  iWi»f/ioderAfo«/^M,nennen 
ichMniJ/i,  fo  wie  die  Halbinfel ,  die  fie  bewohnen: 
Mntjjink  (minis  bedeutetim  Chippewayifchen  :  Infel).  — 
Die  Chippeway,  deren  Sprache  oUenbar  ein  Dialect  der 
Delawarifchen  ley,  heiisen  bey  den  D&la  waren  :  Sh)pit- 
uiBy  welches  nach  Hn.  Heckewelder's  Mittheilung  auf 
Delawarifch  fo  viel  bedeute  als :  whijiling ,  fbilans.  — 
Die  Shawnees,  belfer  Sawwaitnoo  oder  Sawanos,  wohn- 
ten  ehemals  Ober  den  Fiuffe  Savanna  in  Georgien.  Ein 
Theil  blieb  in  jenen  Gegenden ,  und  ift  in  dem  Bunde 
der  Creeks,  fie  haben  dort  ihren  alten  Namen  und  alte 
Sprache.  Ein  anderer  Theil  zog  nordlich  nsch  Penfyl- 
vanien ,  wozu  befonders  der  Stamm  der  Pickcmes  ge- 
horte.  Das  Gebiet  der  Sawwanoo  war  fonft  fehr  be- 
Iracbthch,  und  erftreckte  fich  von  Kentuckey  fadweft- 
lich  bis  zum  Miffifippi ;  auch  fie  mufsten  fich  den  funf 
Nationen  unterwerfen.  Die  Kikkapoos ,  zwifchen  dem 
Michigan -See  und  dem  Miffifippi  halte  man  fUr  einen 
unmittelbaren  Zweig  der  Sawwannoo. —  Die  Miamis 
nennen  fich  fo,  bey  d^n  Delawaren  beifsen  fie :  Twicktwe 
oder  Twichtwees.  Auch  ihreSprache  zieht  Hr.  27.  zu  dem 
Delawarifchen  Stamme;  das  Gegentheil  bat  wait  tnehr 
Grund,  wie  Folney  nach  den  Ausfagen  eines  genauen 
Keoaers  diefer  Sprache  verfichert,  deffen  fchiitzbare 

Samai- 


A.  Ih  Z.   Num.  X48.     MAY  1809. 


^15 

Sammlung  MiamifcVier  Wiirter  auch  manche  Bemer- 
kungenilbergranimatifcheKormen  enthalt,  f.  ainEnde 
des  Tableau  d»  Climat  etdufoldes  Etas  -  unis  d' Amtrimt. 
Die  Wahrheit  liegt  in  der  Milte.  Nicht  blofs  Aehn- 
lichkeit  derW6rter,fonHern  auchAehnlichkeit  cevvif- 
fer  Formen  fpricht  fUr  Verwandtfchaft  mit  Dialecten 
des,  wie  Hr.  B.  ihn  nennt,  Delawarifchen  Stammes; 
aber  Hiefes  Zufammentreffen  ift  nicht  fo  hauHg,  und 
wechfelt  zu  fehr  mit  Verfchiedenheit  ab,  als  dafs  eine 
grof'ie  INaha  der  Abftammung  angenommen  werden 
diuite.  iJJe  Wiahtanak  feyen  ein  Zweig  der Miamis.  — 
Die  JlleffiJ augers  oder  JVIeffafagues  ein  fehr  fleifsiees 
Volk  am  iluronen  •  und  oberen  See,  haben  eine  Spracne, 
die  ohne  Zweifel  niit  der  der  Chiopeisayer  una  batiks 
naheverhunden  fey,  aber  auch  Worter  einiger  fUdli- 
chen  Stamme  enthalte.  —  Der  Penobfiots  fofien  1795. 
weniger  als  300  gewefen  feyn.  —  DasGebiet  deriVar- 
niqanfets  erltrecktefich  im  lyten  Jahrhunderteim  Nor- 
den  und  Often  30  —  40  (Engl.)  Meilen  vom  Sekunkfluffe 
und  der  Narraganfetbay,  und  fchlofs  Khodeisiand  und 
andere  Infein  diefer  Bay  ein,  weftlich  und  fiidlich 
reichte  es  bis  zu  dem  Platze  Wekapage,  4—  5 Meilen 
vom  Pawcutukfluffe,  welcher  als  Sad  -  und  VVefteriinze 
angefehen  wurde  und  die  oftliche  Griinze  der  Pequots 
war.  —  Von  der  Befchaffenheit  der  Sprache  der  Pe- 
quots, diefer  fonftmachtigen  Nation,  haben  wir  vergeb- 
lich  einige  Aufklarungen  oder  Winke  gefucht.  —  Uie 
5  Nationen,  (die  zufammen  genommen  von  den  Franzo- 
fen  den  Namen  Iroquois,  daher  Irokefen,  fo  wie  von 
den  Hollandern  von  dem  einen  Stamme  den  Namen 
MiquHs,  erhielten,  von  den  Englandern  nach  eben 
demfelben  zuwcilen  Qberhaupt  Mokawsk  genannt  wer- 
den, fich  aber  Aquanufchionig  oder  Konunizi  Oniga  d.  i. 
Bundesvolker  nennen)  find  die  Senekas^'  Mohawks, 
welche  fich  den  alteften  Zweig  nennen,  Onondagos, 
Cayttgas,  Onetdas,  Ihr  Bund  beifsl  bey  denEingebornen: 
die  fejle  Hand ;  erfcheint  ungefabrVor  etwas  Ober  200 
Jahre  und  zwar  in  der  Nahe  der  grofsen  Canadifchen 
Seen,  nach  einigen  im  Norden,nachandern  im  Sitden  des 
EriefeeszuStande  gekomroen  zu  feyn  ;  die  drey  erftern 
Vdlker  heifsen  die  alteren,  diezwey  letztern  die  jiln- 
geren,  Aber  im  erftenTheile  des  igten  Jahrh,  wurden 
noch  die  Tuscaroras  oder  Tuskerura,  als  die  fechste  Na- 
tion in  den  Bund  aufgenofnmcn,  welche  von  den  Chee- 
raken  und  Englandern  von  den  Kuften  yon  Nordkaro* 
lina  vertrieben,  nordwarts  gezogen  waren.  Sie  feyen, 
fo  wie  die  IFouotis,  Theile  von  den  FampticoHghs ,  in 
Nordkarolina,  vondenendort  derPampticough  Sund 
>/nhi  feinen  Namen  erhaiten  habe.  piefer  Bund  nahm 
1608.  den  Strich  von  dem  oftlichen  Ende  des  Eriefecs 
bis  zum  Ghamplainfee,  und  von  den  Kittatinney  und 
liighlands  bis  zum  Ontariofee  und  dem  Lorenzfluffe 
ein.  [Siamlich  als  fie  kurz  vor  diefer  Zeit  mit  den  Adi. 
rovditos,  iiber  den  See,  Krieg  gebabt  hatten,  und  letzte- 
ren,  hefonders  weil  diefe  von  den  Franzufen  mit  Schiefs- 
gswehr  unterftQtzt  wurden,  das  jenen  damals  noch 


aii 


unbekannt  war,  unteriagen :  fo  bracbtee*  ihrePolitik, 
durch  die  fie  fich  unter  alien  amerikanifchen  Volker- 
fchaften  auszeichnen,  dahin,  dafs  fie  zu  rechter  Zeit 
mit  jenen  und  den  Franzofen  Frieden  machten.  Aber 
Frieden  konnten  fie  nicht  halten*  begierig  nach  Ruhm 
und  Ervweiterung  ihres  Gebiets  kebrten  fie  in  der  an- 
eegcbenen  Zeit  ib re  Wnffen  gegen  die  Delawaren,  Ma- 
hicanns  und  andere  ci^rtige  Stamme,  und  zwaneen 
diefe,  ibreOberherrfcbaft  anzuerkennen.  Die  Cockne- 
uiagoes  leyen  ein  Zweig  der  Mohawks.  Auch  die 
fi/yandots,  befonders  um  Fort  Jofeph  und  Detroit, 
feyen  ein  Zweig  jenesBundes,  und  von  demfelben  ge- 
jaothigt  worden ,  um  Friede  zu  bitten ,  wie  L.  Evans 
iCage,  der  fie  far  Ein  Volk  mit  den  Toxfs  und  Outaga- 
mis  halt.  —  Von  den  Nadoweffiern  ^  den  Sioux  der 
Franzofen ,  bemerkt  Hr.  B. ,  fie  batten  ebemals  das 
i^aud  um  Detroit  bewohnt.  In  derNiihe  diefes  Platzes 
fey  ein  breiter  Flufs,  der  fich  in  die  VVeftfeite  des 
Sees  St.  Clair  ergiefse,  und  der  bey  den  Ghippewayern 
und  audern  amerikanifchen  Volkerfchaften :  Nadowti 
Sipi  d.  i.  iNadoweffier- Flufs  beifse;  das  Volk  von  IJe- 
troit  neiine  ibn  Hurunenftufs.  Die  Nadoweffier  feyen 
ein  Zweig  der  W'yundots,  welche  letztere  von  den 
Ghippewayern;  Nottawejfet  genannt  werden.  (Abge- 
feheu  von  dem  Gewicht  diefes Grundes  wOrde  ja  aber 
daraus  eben  fo  gut  der  umgekehrte  Fall  fnlgen,  und 
die  vVyaodots  ein  Zweig  der  Nadoweffier  feyn  konnen, 
die  in  Verbindung  mit  den  fechs  Nationen  getretea» 
und  dadurch  zu  manchen  ibrer  Worter  geKommen 
feyn  konnten.)  —  Ueber  dieCAwra*^,  imSOden  und 
Sfldweften  der  Nord- Amerikanifchen  Staat^in,  er- 
fuhr  Hr.  B.  voft  Hn.  M'Gilwray,  dafs  fie  langer  als 
die  Muskohge  auf  der  Oftfeite  des  Milfifippi  feven, 
indem  letztere  von  erfteren:  ihre  jflngeren  Brii'der, 
genannt  wUrden,  und  Hr.iS.  fand  dieFarbe  deK^hee- 
rake  lichter,  als  bey  dem  grofsten  Theil  der  ihm  be- 
kannten  amerikaniichen  Vdikerfchaften.  DerUeber- 
eang  der  Muskohge  ilber  den  Mit'filippi  fcheine  in  die 
Zeit  zu  fallen,  wo  die  Spanier  unter  Ferd.  de  Suto 
zuerft  in  Florida  landeton.  Sie  haben  nach  Hn. 
M'Gilwray's  Mittheilung  eine  Tradition,  dafs,  wah- 
rend  ihre  Vorfahren  abwarts  zogen,  fie  Nachricht 
bekamen  von  Leuien,  welche  andere  Farbe;,  als  fie, 
}laare  (Iber  den  ganzen  Kdrper,  und  Donner  und 
Blitz  in  den  Handen  batten.  ~  Die  Chikkafah  feyen 
wahrfcheinlicb  nabe  bey  Gbikkafah  -  Bluff  Qber  den 
IViiffifippi  gegangen;  diefs  milffe  einige  Zeit  nach  der 
Ankunft  der  Spanier  in  iMexiko  gewefen  feyn,  weil 
fie  und  die  Choktah  fchon  aus  der  wef'lichen  Gegend 
die  fchonen  Chikkafah'  und  Choktah-  Pferde  mitee- 
bracht,  die  von  Andalufifcher  Raffe  feyen.  Die  Chik- 
kafah werden  ausdrOcklicb  in  der  Expedition  des 
Ferd.  de  Soto  nach  Florida  erwilhnt.  Sie  geben  von 
fich  an ,  dafs  fie  ein  kleiner  Theil  ibrer  Nation  fey»a, 
und  dafs  ihre  Vorfahren  noch  jenfeits  des  Miffifippi 
pach  den  Kiiften  des  ftillea  Meeres  zu  wohnen. 


ai7 


{Die    Fortfetpung  fitlgt.) 


9li 

itirePolitik, 
hen  VoJker- 
rechter  Zeit 
bten.   Aber 
nach  Ruhm 
e  in  der  an- 
war  en,  Ma- 
id zwaneen 
Die  Cockne. 
Auch  die 
ind  IJetroit, 
smfelbcn  ge- 
'ie  L.  Evans 
und  Outaga- 
1  Sioux  der 
»hemals  das 
efes  Platzes 
^eftfeite  de« 
ippewavera 
n;  Nadou/ei 
oik  von  IJe- 
'effier  feyen 
re  von  dea 
en.  (Abge- 
rcie  )a  aber 
olgen,  und 
yn  konrien, 
n  getretea, 
gekommea 
Sflden  und 
taatf'n ,   er- 
ianger  als 
ippi   feyen, 
en   Briitler, 
e  deK^hee- 
ler  ihm  be. 
Der  Ueber- 
;ine  in  die 
d.  de  Suto 
nach    Hn. 
lafs,  wah- 
Nachricht 
>e,  als  fie, 
unner  und 
j/aA  feyen 
Uber  dea 
t  nach  der 
eyn,  weil 
sn  Gegend 
rde  mitge- 
Die  Cltik- 
lition   des 
;eben  voa 
ion  feyRn, 
Miffifippi 
en. 


217 


Num.     I4Q. 


.,-... — jL 


llliwii  II  '•iHU 


MhM-uJti' 


lis 


ALLGEMEINE  LITERATUR  -  ZEITUNG 


Sonnabends,     den  i-j.  May  1809. 


WISSENSCHAFTLICHE    WERKE. 


"  VERMISCHTE    SCHRIFTEN. 

JPhiladelphia  ,  gedr.  b.  Bioren :  Neto  views  of  the 
origin  of  the  tribes  and  nations  of  America  by  B. 
S.  Barton,  etc. 

(Fortfitzung  der  in  Num.  148.  abgebrochenen  Recen/ion.) 

Die  Katahba  waren  eine  betrachtlicbe  Nation ,  und 
ihr  Land  in  Norden  und  Nord-Often  begranzt 
von  Nord- Karolina,  in  Often  und  SUden  von  Sild- 
Karolina ,  im  Siid-Weften  von  den  Cheerakes.  Vor 
95  Jahren  war  ilir  Hauptfitz  i4oMeiJen  von  den  Chee- 
rakes und  200  Meilen  von  Gharlestown.  Nach  Hn.  At. 
Martin,  fonft  Gouverneurs  von  Nord-Karolina,  hal- 
ten  fie  eine  Jabresverfammlung.  Sie  geben  den  Kd- 
pfen  ihreri(inder  eine  kttnftliche  Form  durch  ftarke 
Zufammendriingung;  doch  fcheine  diefer  Gcbrauch 
abgekommen  zu  fcyn,  indem  man  bey  dem  jUngern 
Theile  der  Nation  keine  fiachen  zttfammengcdrangten 
Kopfe  finde,  ein  Umftand,  der  fich  ntiit  unfers  be- 
rOhtnten  BlumenbacKs  Annahme  der  Fortdauer  alfo 
zufammengedrttckter  Formen  nicht  vertrage.  'Von 
den  Natchez  theilt  M'  Gilwray  mit,  dafs  ihre  Ueber- 
bleibfel  i7«>o  unter  den  Creeks  deren  Sprache  fpre- 
chen,  aber  ein  Dollmetfchcr  verficherte  17941  dafs 
fie  ihre  eigene  Sprache  beybehalten  ;  welche  auch  du 
Pratz  eriernt  hatte,  aber  nicht  mittheilt,  weil  Kennt- 
nifs  einer  folchen  ausgeftorbenen  Sprache  ohne  Inter- 
effe  fey ,  (namlich  far  den  Handelsmann,  far  den  vie- 
le  Sammlungen  Worter  fremder  Sprachen  zunachft 
berechnet  find,  ftatt  dafs  man  das  Intereffe  des  Ethno- 
sraphen  und  Linguiften  hatte  immer  recht  lebhaftauf- 
faffen  foUen.)  Die  abrigen  Beinerkungen  aber  die 
fadlichen  Vdlker  find  bey  den  genannten  aus  dem, 
'wegen  feiner  fonderbaren  Hauptanficht  unter  uns  bey 
weitem  nicht  genug  genOtzten  Adair,  bey  andern  aus 
gewdhnlichen  Halfsmittein  gefchopft.  Bey  allem 
£)ank  far  Hn.  Bs.  Beytrage  zur  Kenntnifs  von  Nord- 
Amerika,  mUffen  wir  hier  noch  die  frohe  Hoffnung 
ausfprechen ,  dafs  wir  nun  bald  durch  unfers  jgrofsen 
Topographen  und  einzigen  Kenners  von  NorcT-Ame- 
rika,  unfers  verehrten  Ebeting's  Fortfetzung  feines 
claffifchen  Werks  recht  reich  an  Aufklarungen  der 
Kunde  und  Gefchicnte  diefes  Landes  werden. 

Die  Haupttendenz  von  Hn,  B's  intereffantem  Werke 
ift, wie wir unfern  Lefern  fchon  fagtcn,  Ungnijlifch.  Wir 
baben  von  der  ethnographifchen  zuerft  gehandelt, 
vnd  gehcn  nun  zu  diefer  aber.  Wir  haben  zuorft 
ttber  die  Bereicherungen  luiferer  linguiftifcheo  Kennt> 


niffe,  die  wir  Hn.  Es  fchatzbarenWorterfammlungen 
verdanken,  und  Hn.  B's  Verdienften  dabey,  fodann 
von  den  Grundfatzen  der  Vergleichun'g  der  verfchie- 
denen  Sprachon,  welche  cr  bcfulgt,  und  zulctzt  von 
den  iinguiftifchcn  und  cthnographifchen  Refultaten 
zu  handeln,  welche  unfer  Vf.  durch  feiue  Uuterfu- 
chungen  findet. 

Aufrichtiger  Dank  Jedem,  der  in  fernen  Gcgen- 
den  uns  Wdrtcr  fremder  Sprachen  fammelt,  fie  genau 
und  mit  aberlegender  Vorficht  darftellt:  vielracher 
Dank  Hn.  J3.,  der  uns  fo  viole  Wtirtcr  fo  vieler  Spra- 
chen fammelte.  Er  hat  in  der  erften  Ausgabe  52,  in 
der  zweyten  70  Begriffe  aufgeftellt,  (die  fich  fammt- 
lich  aucn  unter  den,  von  der  Kaiferin  Katharina  zum 
Behuf  des  grofsen  vergleichenden  VVorterbuchs  auf- 
gcftellten  Wortern  finden,  und  einezwcckmafsige  Aus- 
wahl  aus  denfelben  find)  und  hat  von  fo  viek>n  ame- 
rikanifchen  Sprachen,  als  ihm  durch  frUhere  oder  ei- 
gene Nachforfchungen  mehr  oder  weniger  zugSnglich 
waren,  die  WSrter  derfelben  fUr  diefe  Begriffe  ge- 
fammelt.  Die  grofse  Menge  von  WOitern,  welche 
uns  Hr.  B.  zuerft  bekannt  macht,  find  durch  andere 
Schrift  von  den,  au*;  fchon  gedruckten Quellen  unter- 
fchieden;  diefe  Quellen  fincf  genau  nachgewiefen ,  fo 
wie  auch  die  in  jeder  derfelben  herrfchende  Art  der 
Ausfprache.  Mehrere  derfelben  find  aus  kleinen,  aufser 
Amerikakaumgel^^mmenenSchriftenentlehntunduns 
infofern  auch  neu.  Wie  genau  Hr.  B.  dabey  zu  Werke 
gegangen,  erhellet  vorziiglich  daraus,  dafs  er<oft  fehr 
geringe  Abweichungen  der  Ausfprache  doch  befonders 
angiebt.  VorzOelich  in  den  Sprachen  der  6  Nationen, 
ferner  der  der  Katahba  hat  Hr.  B.  unfere  Kenntnifs  fo 
fehr  bereiohert ;  aber  auch  neue  Beytriige  in  der  Spra- 
che der  Muskohge,  Clieerake  und  vieler  andern  verdan- 
kan  wir  ihm.  £r  hat  unermUdet  Gelegenheiten  ge- 
nOtzt,  z.  B.  die  Ankunft  zweycr  Katahbas  zu  Phila- 
delphia, um  auch  von  diefer  Nation  noch  Worter  im 
Appendix  zu  fammeln.  Kurz  in  alien  diefen  RUck- 
fichten  hat  fich  Hr.  B.  bleibende  Verdienfte  erworben, 
und  ihm  darfen  wir  es  nicht  anrechnen,  dafs  die  eng. 
lifche  Orthographie  eine  der  unbequemften  zur  Be- 
ftimmung  der  Ausfprache  fremder  Vulker  ift,  und 
dafs  z.  B.  ue  blofs  ein  ftummes  e  am  Ende,  augh  blofs 
aA  am  EndeausdrOckt,  wie  man  diefs  am  deutlich- 
ften  in  If^ill.  ^ones  Abhandlung  in  d.  Afiatiral  Refear- 
ches  Vol.  I.  ST  I  —  56.  erfieht,  und  auch  in  Volney^s 
angefUhrten  Miamifchen  WOrterbuch ,  wo  die  frey- 
lien  auch  nidit  fehr  bequeme  franzofifche  Ausfprache 
und  die  englifche  oft  neben  einander  geftellt  find. 
^  -  Aurji 


_'l!^illMJ 


ai9 


ALLG.  LITERATUR  -  ZEITUNG. 


aao 


Auch  darfen  wir  es  Hn.  B.  nicht  zurechnen,  dafs  fei- 
ne  grofse  Kutfert.ung  von  Italien  ihm  dortige,   frey- 
lich  fttr  die  AnitTikanifrheSprachkunde  hoclift  wich- 
tige  ui»d  ergiebige  VVerlve  entzog,  namlich   Fit.  Sa!v. 
Gittj  faggio  di  Storia  Americana  7'. HI.  della  religione 
e  delie  tingue  Amef-ic.   Horn  1780.  und  Lor.  Hervas 
vocabulario  potigtotto  con  prelegonunt  fopra  piu  di  CL 
litigue,  fo  wie  deffen  Saggio  pratico  delle  lingue, 
beyde  Rom  17S7;    deffen  Catalogo  delle  lingue 
conofciiite  delta  loro  affitiita  e  diverjha ,  Rom  1784;  del- 
fen  Aritmetica  delle  nazioni,  Rom  17K5;  dafsalfo 
ihm  fo  Manches  fehhe,  wahrend  es  mitten  in  Doutfch- 
land  rediichem  Eifer  mo|>lich  wird,  diirch  Ben.  tzung 
diefer  und  vieler  andern  Hiilfsmittel,  des  vor  uns  Jie- 
gpnden  Ituchs  und  dor  von  dam  beriihmten  Rcifenden 
^tex.  von  Humboldt  aus  Sud-Amerika   und  Mexiko 
mitgebrachten  HiUfsmitteln  von  mehr  alsdreyjlig  ame- 
rikanifchen  Sprachen  und  Mundarten  eine  mehr  oder 
■weniger  volIitancUge,    grammatifche  UeberJicht  und 
von  beynahe  Imndert   amenkauifchen   Sprachen    und 
Wundarten  fehr  oder  einigermafsen  reichh -Itige  Wor- 
terbUcher  oder  wenigftens  SammJungen  mehrerer  W  6r- 
ter  zu  haben.    Selbf    uber  Anierika  alfo  (ausgenom- 
men  von. den  nordUchen  Volkern,  von  dem  Ausl^ufs 
des  iVlifGfippi  an,  mit  denen  Hr.  B.  in  naheren  Ver- 
hiiltniffen  ftand,)  find  wir  jetzt  um  fehr  vicles  reicher, 
als  er,  und  vermogen,  von  alien  von  Hn.  ^.  aufgeftell- 
ten  Begriffen,  die  Mexikanilchen,  Peruanifchen  Be- 
zeirhnun  en  uud  viele  von  VoJkern  anzufuhren,   de- 
ren  Namen  felbfi  Hn.  E.  kaurn  bekannt  geworden  zu 
feyn  fiheinen.      AlJerdines  ift  auch   der  Titel   des 
Biichs  etwas  zu  weit  .  eufst,    wenn  man  nicht  ein 
Nifsverhaltnifs  zwifchen   den  Nachrichten  aber   die 
eben  genannien  Gegenden  und  die  i\brigen  Theile  Ame- 
rika    linden  foil.    Demnachft  Jiegt  dem  tiefforfchen- 
den  Linguiften  und  Kthnographen  der  Wunfch  recht 
nahe,   dk($  es  Hn.  B.  geuillen  haben  mochte,  auch 
auf  einige  grammatifche  Formen  der  Volker,  deren 
Wortt-r  er  uns  fo  forgfSltig  giebt,*feine  Aufmerkfam- 
keit  zu  richten.    Es  kdpnte  undankbar  fcheinen,  wenn 
man  fo  viel  Schatzbares  von  einem  wackeren  Gelehr- 
ten  erhalt,  wie  wir  von  Hn.  B.,  noch  mehr  zu  ver- 
langen ;  wenn  nicht  auf  der  einen  Seite  das  Intereffe 
der  Wiffenfchaft  e>-  forderte,  und  wenn  nicht  auf  der 
andern  Seite  die  Gelegenheit,  folche  gelehrte  und  *>r- 
fchfnde  Sammler  in  einem  bleibenden  Aufenthalte  in 
einem  fo  giinftigen  Local  zu  erblicken,  fo  feJten  wa- 
re, dar  man  fie  gem  fo  viel  brauchen  mochte,  als 
es  ohne  Verdacht  des  Mifsbrauchesmoglich  ift.   Auch 
find  wir  fern  davon,  dem  Vf.  es  anzure' hnen,   dafs 
■wir  au<i  voUf  aodigern  WortbUcliern,  z.  B.  der  Mexi- 
canifchen  ,  Peruanifchen  nicht  blofs  fehV  vieles  hinzu- 
fiigen,  fondern  auch  berichtigen  koimen:   im  Mexi- 
canifchen  foil  z.  B.  teocnicktuich  Bruder  fe\n,  aber 
*«o^«»cA«i  ift  nicht  diefs,  fondern:   Ehemann  ,   ix- 
telolotli  Auge,  nacai  ^  li  Ohr,  ift  nicht  der  Plural; 
camactli  oder  chat  foJl:   Mund,   feyn,  jenes  mu"" 
camatl  h  ifsen  und  di 'fes  finden  wir  gar  nicht;  fiir 
yullccbtli:    Herz,   f.lUe  vullotti  ftehcn;   filr  ci- 
ttabint  Stern:  citlaliw,  Ian  foil  Land,  £rde,  be« 


deuten,  aberkein  Mexicanifches  Wort  Fangt  mit  /  an: 
tlalliiiX:  Erde;  neben  a  tl:  vVaffer,  fteht  noch  de/, 
welche  Verbindung  von  ae  aber  im  Mexic  nifchea 
gar  nicht  vorkommt;  im  Peruanifchen  ift  nicht  unuu 
VVcffer,  fondern :  m;;w,  und  jenes  bedeutet:  zu  VVaD», 
fer  oder  fluffig  gema'cht.  —  Auch  unbedeutend  ift  es, 
dais  der  Vf.  zuweilen  VVorter  in  dem  Appendix  nooh 
einmal  anfUhrt-,  die  fchcn  im  eigentlichen  Verzeich- 
niffe  gerade  eben  fo  ftanden,  z.  o.  das  Nadowefsfche 
paatah  Feuer.  Blofs  etwas  Erhebliches  ift  an  diefen 
VVorterfammlufigen  wirklich  auszulgt^en,  namlich 
diefs:  dafs  unfer  Vf.  die  gedruckten  HuUsmittel  nicht 
ausgebraucht  hat,  und  ins  alfo  nicht  der  Nolhwen- 
digkeit  ilberhebt,  nun  neben  feinem  Buche  alle  diefe 
BUcher  au'zufchiagen,  und  das  nachzutragen,  was 
fie  uns  neben  dem,  von  Hn.  B.Angefiihrten,  darbie  eu. 
Wir  diirfen,  um  diefs  zu  belegen,  nur  la  Hotitau  und 
feine  paar  ^wronifchen  VVSrter  anfiihren,  von  denen 
Ur.  ti.  blofs  Himmel  und  Bruder  angibt,  und  ochi 
(divimti) ,  ontehtien  (femme)  ,  onno'^houe ,  ^homme)^ 
eonhora  (cheveux)y  outoirha  ( il  fait  froia)y  tf\m 
(feu),  aguienon  (chien)  ausliifst;  oder  de  Laefs 
Sammlungen  in  feiner  novi  orbis  difcriptio,  tiber  die 
Sanltikani  im  ehemaligen  Neu  -  Holland  ,  wo  menuHa 
oder  meneito  Gott,  renoes  Mann,  orquoywe  Frau,  my' 
track  Haar,  kepatten  Kalte,  aram  Hund;  Uber  die 
Hoohelagenfes y  wo  aguehutn  Mann,  agruajle  Frau, 
hergeniascon  Stirn,  agoniscon  Haare;  Ober  die  Souru 
quofii  im  ehenialigen  Akadien,  wo  oUajeck  Himmel, 
metaboviou  Mann,  meboviou  Frau,  nechit  FQfse,  ausge* 
laffen  find;  ilber  das  Brafiiifche  wo  ave  oder  ava  u.  a. 
niangeln;  die  ilber  den  ^aoi  in  Guiana,  wo  g  Wdrter 
ang(>£eben  find,  und  16  fehlen;  oder  Gage's  Angaben 
von  der  Spraclie  der  Poconchi,  wo  man  taxabriim- 
mel,  vinaf  Mann,  t>o(Frau,  cAi  Mund  ,  c<im  Hand, 
quih  Sonne  und  Tag  u.  m.  a.;  oder  Adair's  zerftreute 
Anfiihrungen  ,  wo  man  des  Chikkafa\iche  ya-we 
Menfch,  das  ClieerakHcht:  kora  Winter  u.  m.  a.  un- 

Sern  vermifst.  Vorziiglich  aber  mufs  es  auffallen, 
afs  die  Worter  der  Narragaufets  und  der  Natiks  aus 
William's  Key  und  Elliots  Bibel  und  Grammatik  fo 
ganz  unvollftiindig  gegeben  find,  da  diefe  Hiilfsmittel 
auf  dem  Continente  von  Europa  fo  aufserft  felten  find, 
und  fchon  jene  Grammatik  (Cambridge  in  Amerika 
1665.  4to.)  viele  von  jenen  Wiirtern  lieferte,  aus  der 
Bibel  ( ebendafelbft  1663.  4to.)  aber  fie  fich  fo  leicht 
aile  aufftellen  liefsen. 

Wir  kommen  zu  den  Vergleichuneen ,  welche 
Hr.  B,  fowohl  zwifchen  den  Amerikanifcnen  Sprachen 
als  einigen  des  alten  Continents  auftellt,  und  den  da- 
bey  angewendeten  Grundfatzen.  Hr.  B.  fucht  zu  zei- 
gen ,  dafs  zwifchen  den  verfchiedenen  Amerikanifchen 
Sp  achen  fo  mancheriey  Berilhrun^  ftatt  fin  ie,  und 
dafs  fie  ehenfalls  mit  Sprachen  des  aJten  Continents 
zul'ammentreffen.  Er  hat  in  le^terer  Hinficht  mit 
Recht  dieSprachen  Afieiis  vorziiglich  ins  Au|j;egefafst, 
un«l  unter  jedes  feiner  Regifter  von  Amerikanifchen 
Wortt'rn,  z.  B.  fttr  den  Begriff:  Blut,  aJle  Bezeich- 
nungen  diefes  Kej»rifrs  in  Afiatifrhen  Sprachen,  wel- 
che auch  nur  einige  Aehulichksit  mit  irgend  einem 


tai 


aao 

ngt  mit /an: 
iht  nuch  a  el, 
exic  nifchen 
iiicht  Ufiuy 
tet:  zu  VVai^ 
[eutend  ift  es,' 
pendix  no(;h 
?n  Verzeich- 
'aifowefsfche 
ift  an  diefen 
n  ,    namlich 
smittel  niclit 
T  Nnthwen- 
le  aile  diefe 
Jtragen ,    was 
n,  darbie  en. 
I  Hontau  und 
I  von  den en 
t    und  ochi 
le,  Chomme), 
'roid)y    tjijfa 
er  de  Laefs 
0,    tiber  die 
wo  menutta 
'e  Frau,  wy. 
1;    ilber  die 
^ruafle  Frau, 
iv  die  Souri. 
eck  Himmel, 
''ilfse,  ausge-* 
ier  ava  u.  a. 
i'o  8  VVdrter 
e's  Angaben 
taxab  Him- 
^^  cam  Hand, 
J  zerftreute 
;he  ya-we 
u.  m.  a.  un- 
es  auffallen, 
r  Natiks  aus 
ammatik  fo 
Halfsmittel 
t  felten  find, 
n  Amerika 
le,  aus  der 
h  fo  leicht 

« ,    welche 
:n  Sprachen 
ind  den  da- 
ctit  zu  zei- 
'ikanifchea 
'in 'e,   und 
Continents 
inficht  niit 
Uijegefafst, 
iKanifchpo' 
8  Bezeich- 
hen,   wel- 
end  einem 


•*  i  ^g"'  • 


:    l»^'fl|- 


£31 


Num.  149.     MAY  1809. 


323 


von  jenen  batten ,  hin7u  gefammplt.  Seine  Quelle  ift 
hier  das  fchon  ertviihnte,  HalUsiche  vergleichenda 
Worterbuch  gewefen,  und  es  ift  merkwiirdig,  FrUch- 
te  jener  grofsen  LJnternehmung  auch  in  Philadelphia 
auffpriefsen  zu  fehen,  und  zu  fehen,  wie  felbft  dort 
die  lluffifchpn  Lettern  jenes  vVorterbuchs  einem  for- 
fclnMiden  Gdehrlen  kein  Hindernifs  feines  Ottbrauchs 
fiir  Lingniltik  uiid  Ethiiographi'^  gewefen  find.  Sa- 
mojedircbe  und  Oftjakifche  vVdrter  fiiidet  man  hier, 
fo  wie  Hn.  B.  die  Laute  iihnlich  fchi  nen,  neben  VVor- 
ttrn  der  VOlUer  des  KauUafus,  der  Ueberbleibfel  fo 
vieier  v  Tbeygezogenen  Nationen  eiithalt.  Ks  war 
recht  verdieiiltlich,  die  Bahn  zu  folchen  Vergleichun- 
gen  mit  Afiatifohen  Sprachen  zu  bechen;  da  der  Ge- 
danke  an  einen  Zufanunenhang  dor  Volker  von  Nord- 
"Weft-  Amerika  und  Nord  Oft  -  Afien  fonaliirlich  ift ; 
dergleichen  VergleJchungen  mufsten  Refultate  herbey- 
fUhreU)  und  zur  Entfcheittung  jener  grofsen  Frage 
beytragen.  Aber  freylich  diirfen  jene  Vergleichun 
gen  nicht  erzwungen  werden ,  miiffen  wefentliche 
Theile  der  bezeichnendpn  Laute  betreffcn  und  das 
Zufammentreffen  mufs  nicht  blofs  in  einem  paar  VVor- 
tern,  fondern  in  vielen  nicht  bli>fs  bald  zwifchen  der 
ynd  jener  Sprache,  bald  zwifchen  andern,  fonder 
belVandiger  zwifchen  ebendenfelben,  Statt  Bnden,  wenn 
ein  Refultat  tiber  den  Zufamnienhang  der  Sprache  und 
VOlker  darauf  gegriindet  werden  foil.  Hr.  B.  fchrei- 
tet  offenbar  viel  zu  fcbnell  zu  der  Annahme  eines  fol- 
chen Zufaminenhanges  fort,  und  fieht  zu  leicht  Aehn- 
lichkeiten.  VVienoch  viel  leichter  wilrden  fich  i'olche 
Aehnlichkeiten  haben  finden  laffen,  wenn  Hn.  B.  die 
zweite,  nicht  ins  Publikuni  ausgegebene  Bearbeitung 
des  Pallas'fchcn  VVorterbuchs  zu  Geticht  gekommeu 
wSre,  wo  alle  Worter  aller  verfchiedener  Sprachen 
canz  nach  der  alphab.etifchen  Ordnung  zufammenge- 
Itellt  find,  und  alfo  dabey  blofs  die  Gleichheit  der 
Laute,  nicht  die  der  Abftammung  ins  Auge  gefafst 
ift.  Wir  wollen  Beyfpiele  der  Vergleichungen  aushe- 
ben,  die  wenigftens  noch  einjgen  Schein  fiir  fich  ha- 
ben. Haar  ift  bey  den  Chippeways:  liffts  oder  lijfy^ 
bey  den  Wenden  in  der  Launtz  (Hr.  B,  nat  aus  einer 
in  Amerika  fehr  verzeihlichen  Verwechjelung:  Win- 
den  in  Carntbea  und  der  Laufitz):  lojfee ;  und  bey 
den  Woccons  :  tumme^  bey  den  Kartalinshi  auf  dem 
Kaukafus:  toma;  ^aitc/t  bey  den  Delawaren:  wach- 
tey,  Un  Olonetzifchen :  u/atifcUo;  und  bey  den  (Jhile- 
fen:  pue,  bey  den  VVotiaken:  ooot';.Fufl,  im  Brafili- 
fehen  pi,  im  Perfifchen  una  Bucharifchen :  paee;. 
Stern  im  Delawarifchen ,  Chippewayifchen ,  Algou- 
kifchen:  alafik,  im  Kotowskifchen  und  Affauskilchen : 
atagdn,  atak  ;  und  im  Chilefil'chen :  wangeUn,  im  Tfcher- 
kanfchen  (aus  einem  bey  einer  folchen  Menge  von  au- 
fserft  genau  copirten  fremden  Wortern  recht  verzeih- 
lichen Schreibefehler  ift  ftatt  hier  Tfchtrkaff.  zu  fetzen, 
unter  dem  vorhergehenden :  Japan eefe  ein  Strich,  gleich 
als  ob  das  eben  anzugel)ende  Wort  auch  Japanifch 
ware:)  wago;  fchwarz  im  Delawarfchen : /Md«i, 
im  Samojedifchen :  Sage,  und  im  Chilefifchen:  «»«, 
im  Tatarifchen :  kara;  nicht,  im  Delawarifchen 
matta,  im  £fthnifchen  meette  und  im  Mahiccanifchen : 


efchta  und  afchta-,  im  Lamutifchen:  atffcha;  L'tckt  im 
Delawarifchen:  wocliejeek  im  Pumpocolskifchen  (hey 
enem  Oftiakenftamme  in  der rechtenSeitedes Jcnifei):' 
ehok;  ich  im  Delawarifchen  hi,  im  Muskohgifchen: 
aneh  oder  ani  ( und  eben  fo,  wie  wir  hiiizufetzen  kon- 
nen,  in  der  Sprache  der  Pimas,  der  verbreitetften  in 
Soncira  auf  beiden  Seiten  der  Flilife  Gila  und  Colora- 
do;)  im  IVloturi fehen,  bey  dem  mit  dem  Samojedun 
verwandten  Stamme  am  FluffeTuba:  ne ,  im  Tangu- 
tifchen  nai,  im  Perniifchen  :  me,  im  ilebriiifchen  :  hho- 
chi,  im  Jildifcheni:  anee.  (Oafs  der  Vf.  diefe  Semiti- 
fchen  Sprachen  aiis  eigner  Kenntnif-^  aufftellen  follte, 
ware  von  dem  Ichatzbaren  Naturforfcher  und  Ar/te 
zu  viel  verlangt ,  U Hfichtigkeit  ift  in  diefer  Hinficht 
auch  im  Folgenden.)  Du '\m  Poconchifehen:  at,  ira 
Hebraifchen:  atta,  im  (^haldailchen :  aa' oder  ant,  im 
Syrifchen:  anat  oder  at,  im  Arabifchen:  audyeh ,  im 
Oftiakifchen  te;  dafetbfl  \m  Delawarifchen  ika,  im 
Karlalinskifchen:  eeka;  Bein\m  Tusca'Orifchen:  oh. 
fkirel%  im  ArmenifchpnojKtor;  S/irtibey  den  Indianern 
in  Penfylvanien  hackatu  bey  den  Tufchetski  haka,  bef 
den  Karahba  tictaup,  bey  den  Tfcherkaffiern  ulHii. 
Doch  wir  diirfen  unfre  Lefer  nicht  durch  mehrere 
Beyfpiele  diefer  Vergleichungen,  die  wir,  ohne  blofs 
wirklichfehrahnlictie  oder  blofs  wenigabnliche  Laute 
auszufuchen,  hier  ausgehoben  haben,  ermiiden.  Sie 
find  alle  von  der  Art  bald  ein  Wort  aus  dem  fOdlich- 
ften  Amerika,  bald  aus  dem  nordlichen,  bald  mit 
Wortern  von  der  Nord-OftkQfte  von  Aficn,  bald  mit 
Wortern  vom  weftlichen  Kaukafus,  bald  mit  wenig- 
ftens anfprechendem  Zufammentreffen  des  Lauts,  bala 
fehr  gezwungen  vergJichen.  Wir  fchranken  uns 
nur  noch  auf  ein  paar  Semerkungen  (iber  diefe  Verglei- 
chungen  felbft  ein.  F.rftens:  Man  begreift  leicht,  dafs 
Hr.  B.  feine  Worter  nach  der  Englifchen  Ausfprache 
gelefen  haben  will.  Aber  bey  der  Uebertragung  der 
Ruffifcben  Buchftaben  in  dieielbe  ift  er,  ungeachtct 
der  Genauigkeit,  die  fichtber  iiberali  obwaltet,  doch 
zuweilen  entweder  undeutlich  geworden  oder  ange- 
ftofsen;  z.  B.  wenn  das  Brafilifcbe  roig  Kalte,  mit 
dem  Lesghifchen  rohee  verglichen  wird ,  im  Pallas- 
fchen  Worterbuche  fleht  porn;  bey  dem  Olonetzki- 
fchen  techtee  Stern,  wird  man  ch  Englifch  ausiprechen, 
im  Ruffifchen  fteht  tkxth,  es  ift  mit  dem  Tuscaro- 
rifchenA^f^t^/f/i verglichen;  das  9  ift  durch  oe  aus^e- 
driickt ,  aber  &  ware  beffer  gewefen ,  weil  man  z.  B. 
bey  koeera  im  Oionetzkifchen :  Hund,  welches  mit 
demCheerakifchen  keera  verglichen  wird,  nicht  weifs, 
ob  jenes:  koera  oder  ko- ira  feynfolJ,  wie  ftn  Ruffifchen 
fteht  KoHP/x.  Am  auffallenditen  ift  aber  der  Einflufs 
der  Englifchen  Ausfprache  bey  dem  Delawarifdhen  • 
CA«y  Fell,  welches  mit  dem  Lesghifchen  Cheg  fchein- 
bar  paffend  verglichen  wird,  wo  aber  ckey  Englifch 
auceefprocben  mit  dem  XEF-,  wie  im  Originale  fteht, 
hocnft  wenig  Aehnlichkeit  hat.  Zweytcns:  Mehr- 
roals  haben  die  Anfange  der  WSrter  mit  den  Buch- 
i  aben  n  zum  Vergleichungspuncte  gedicnt.  Nun  ift 
aber  diefer  Laut  nicht  blols  in  dem  Stamme,  welchen 
Hr.  fl.  den  Delawarifchen  nennt,  fondern  auch  in  an- 
dern  Amerikanifchen  eine  grammatifclie  Form ,  wel- 

I  -  n^ 


333 

che  vor  die  Subfttntive  vorgefetzt  wird,  um  das  Pro- 
nominal-Adjectiv:  iK<?j»  auszudrOcken,  und  linfre  i'lb- 
rigen  Pronominal -Adjective  werden  durch  andere 
vorgefetzte  Laute,  z.  B.  ft,  A»  ausgedriickt.  Konnto 
nuiiaifo,  wie  es  gefchieht,  mit  dem  Delawarifchen 
neconnis,  Algoukiu:hen,  nicamtich,  des  Tungufifchen 
itokkoontt  und  des  Samojedifchbn  w^iia  verglicneii  wer- 
den ,  zumal  da  aus  der  Sprache  der  Illinois  (am  gleich- 
namigen  in  den  Milfifippi  fallenden  Fluffe):  nika  aus- 
drUcklich,  als:  mein  Bruder,  bedeutend  angefQhrt 
wird:  oder  des  katahbifchen  Nf^tooA  Auge,  niit  dem 
KalmUckifchen  needoottt    oder  des  Manikannifchen 


A.  L.  Z.    Num.  i|9.     MAY  1809. 


S24 


33S 


keeskq  Auge,  mit  dem  Tatarifchen  koos:  wenn  nicht 
die  gan'^e  Vergleichbarkeit  der  Worter,  wie  oft  bey 
unferni  Vf. ,  auf  die  Aehnlichkeit  eineseinzigenBuch- 
ftabens  zufammenfchmelzen  foil?  Hierzukommt,  dafs 
in  fehr  vielen  AmeriUanifchen  Sprachcn  die  Subftan- 
tive  gar  nicht  ohne  Pronominal- Adjective  (oder  Pof- 
feffiva-)  gefprochen  werden  kunnen ,  und  dafs  man  ai- 
fo  lich  nier  doppelt  huthen  mufs,  nicht:  tnein,  dem 
oder  fein  z.  B.  Weib  fUr  das  abfoiute:  VVeib  zu  neh- 
men,  fUr  welche  Abfuluta  manche  dortige  Sprachep 
wieder  eine  eigene  vorzufetzende  Form  haben. 

{Der  Be/chiu/s  /olgt.) 


LITERARISCHE      NACHRICHTEN. 


I.   L  e  h  r  a  n  n  a  1 1  e  !!• 

Frankfurt  am  MajfM, 

I  den  wolilthatigcn  Anfialten,  deren  Hch  unfcre 
Stadt  fchoii  erfieut,  koiniut  nun  nocli  eine  neiie  nicht 
minder  wohlthilige.  Diefs  ift  die  fiir  die  hiefige  jiidi- 
fche  Gemeinde  nachftens  zuerricbtendcCar/i/c/itt/f.  Bis 
zuni  Jalire  1794  befanden  fich  die  Schulen  fiir  die  Kin- 
der diefer  Gemeinde  in  einer  fo  fchlechten  Verfaffung, 
dafs  lie  kaiim  diefert  Namen  verdienten.  Damals  tha- 
ten  zwar  einige  Privatperfonen  zn  einer  beCfern  Ein- 
rlchtiing  diefer  Anftal ten  die  hcilfamften  Vorfchlage; 
allcin  line  Entwiirfe  blieben  der  Itrafti  i;f'.n  Unterftiitzung 
des  danlahligen  ftlagiftrats  und  der  bcfonders  thatigen 
Bemlihungcn  des  Hn.  D.  Hufnagel  ungeaclitet  unausge- 
fiihrt.  Es  entftandcn  feitdem  iieuereLehranfialtenfiir 
Knaben,  die  zwar  die  friihern  Schulen  welt  hinter  ficli 
zuriick  liefsen,  abev  gleichwohl  noch  nicht  den  jetzi- 
oenAnforderungcn  an  guteSchulanftaltcn  entfprachen. 
Fiir  Miidchen  gefchah  gar  nichts.  Dcfto  ernftlicher 
dachte  man  jetzt  darauF,  einem  fo  dringcnden  Bedliif- 
jiiffe  abzuhelfen,  und  eine  Folge  davou  ift,  dafs  die 
iiachftens  zu  eroffncnJe  Schule,  die  aus  Dankbnrkeit 
"egen  den  Fiirften  Primas,  <leffen  UiiteiTtiitzung  lie  Hi- 
re Entftehung  vcrdanla,  den  obigen  Namen  fiihren 
wird.  Vor  allem  wurde  darauf  gefehen,  dafs  die  bis- 
heri"en  Scliulen  in  Knaben-  undMadchen-Schuionein- 
getheilt.wurden,  und  eine  zwcckmiifsigc  Elmichtung 
erhielten.  Die  Oberaufliclit  iiber  diefe  Bildungsanftalt 
fiihrt  1)  ein  gelehrter  Padagog,  der  alles,  was  nicht 
in  das  Fach  d*r  technifchcn  Kimfte  einfchliigt,  zu  bc- 
forgenhat;  3)  ein  Profeffor  der  Mathematik,  welcher 
augleich  Phyfdt  und  Chemie  theoretifch  und  praktifch 
lelirt;  3)  eine  Obergouvernanie ,  welche  die  Aufflcht 
iil)er  den  Unterricht  in  weiblichen  Kenntniffen  und 
Fcrtigkeiten  und  denfelben  zu  leiten  hat.  In  der  Fol- 
pc  wird  ein  gcraumigcs  Schvdgeiiaude  mit  einem  Gar- 
ten angelegt  werden,  um  die  Gefundheit  der  Zdglinge 


«u  erhalten.  Der  Garten  wird  zu  niUzllchen  kSrpei*- 
lichen  Uelmngen  der  Schiller  eingerlchtet,  und  wenn 
es  die  Uraftinde  erlauben,  wird  audi  noch  eine  Schul- 
bil)liothcl(  aus  dem  Schulfoiid  angefchafft  werden,  und 
eine  Saminlung  phylicalifcher  und  matheniatifclier  In- 
ftrumente ,  wie  auch  ein  phjTicalifcher  und  chemifcher 
Apparat  hinzultommen.  Anftatt  dafs  das  Schulgeld  in 
den  bisher  beftandencn  Schulen  too  bis  200  Gulden 
jahrlich  betrug,  wild  fich  in  Zukunft  dalfelbe  ftir  Kin- 
der von  4  bis  8  Jahren  jahrlich  nicht  fiber  3  5  bis  30  Gul- 
den, fi'ir  Kinder  von  g  bis  12  Jahren  nicht  fiber  40  bis 
45  Gulden  belaufen,  und  Kinder  von  12  bis  15  Jahren 
werden  hochftcns  50  Gulden  jahrlich  Schulgeld  geben. 
Unbemittelte  und  Arme  werden  inientgeldlichen  Un- 
terricht erhalten.  Von  alien  diefem  uiebt  folgende 
Schrift  Nachricht :  Vnterrichtsplan  zu  der  jur  die  hiefige  ju- 
difche  Gemeinde  zu  errichtenden  Carltfclude ,  fo  wie  folcher  Sr, 
Hokeity  dem  fouvtr'dnen  Furflen  Primat  vorgelegt  wurde  uni 
defftn  kockfte  Sanction  trliahen  hat,  Herausgegeben  mit  Ge- 
nehmigung  des  fiirftlichen  Herrn  Special  -  Commiffarii 
von  der  Schul-Studien- Section  des  Vorftands  der  Ju- 
dcn- Gemeinde  zu  Franltfurt.  Franlifurt  am  Mayn, 
b.  Varrentrapp  und  Weimer.  1809.  16  S.  4. 

II.  Befdrderungen. 

Bey  der  Zufammenrchniel/ung  der  Provinzial-Ober- 
Juftiz  -  Gerichte  im  Kijnigreich  Balern,  in  Ein  Ober- 
Appellalions  -  Gericht  zu  Munchen,  wurde  auch  der 
01»er  -Juftiz-RathnxJB  Hartbergy  von  welchem  der  neuo 
deutfche  Merkur  manche  licbliche  Bluthe  feiner  der 
ernfien  Themis  abgewonnenen  MuTscftunden ,  und  be- 
fonders  eine  nach  der  Vollendun?  Ififtern  machendo 
Probe  einer,  auch  nach  der  top  ii;';  »nfchen  Bearbei- 
tung  noch  nicht  fiberfluffigen ,  vj\;i>erfetzung  der  Niebe- 
lungen  Liedes  mitthe'ihe y  zuin  Ober -Appellations -Rath 
ernannt,  halt  fich  aber  bis  zurBeendigung  einiger  ihm 
ubertragenen,  bey  dcv  Auflcifimg  des  Ober- Juftiz-Ge- 
rlcbts  nicht  voUendeten,  Gefchiifte  noch  In  Ulm  auf. 


J 


E^ 


'm:  I 


-f  ■- 


"r^— !^-*rwr*- 


""»  ^M.fWJI 


sa4 

wenn  nicht 
vie  oft  bey 
zigenBuch- 
:ommt,  dafs 
lie  Subftan- 
(ocler  Pof- 
lafs  man  al- 
moin ,  dein 
ib  zu  neh- 

e  Sprachea 
iben. 


len  kSrper- 
uncl  wenix 
eine  Schul- 
'•eideji,  und 
latifclier  Iii- 
chemifclier 
chulgeld  in 
oo  Gulden 
be  fiir  Kin- 
5bis3oGuI- 
iiber  40  bis 
s  15  Jahren 
geld  geben. 
liichen  Un- 
it  folcende 
iit  hte/tge  jii' 
ie  folcktr  Sr. 
t  vfurde  utid 
ben  mitOe- 
^ommiffarii 
nds  del*  Ju- 
am  Mayn, 


nzlal-Ober- 
Ein  Ober- 
s  audi  der 
n  der  neua 
feinex-  der 
n,  und  be- 
machendo 
n  Bearbei- 
I  dtr  Nitbem 
tiuns-Rath 
iniger  ihm 
Juftiz  -  Ge> 
Ulm  auf. 


i 


i2S 


Num.     150. 


22G 


ALLGEMEINE   LITERATUR  -  ZEITUNG 

Montags,     den   29.  Maij    1809. 


>).> 


*  WISSENSGHAFTLICriE     WERKE. 

VERMISCHTE    SCHRIFTEN. 


PHTtADELPHTA ,  gedr.  b.  Bioren :  A^ew  views  of  the 
origin  of  the  tribes  and  nations  of  America ,  by  B. 
S.  Barton ,  etc. 

{Be/chluft  der  in  Num.  149.    abgehroohenen  Recen/ton.) 

Es  ift  fcliwer,  fefte  Grundfatze  bey  Vergleichung 
der  Wtjrter  ganz  verfchiedener  Sprachen  zu  er- 
greifen,  wobey  e.s  darauf  abgefehen  ift,  daJurch  die 
Art  ihres  Zufammenhanges  zu  beftimmcn;  und  man 
tadele  ja  nicht  zu  ftreng'Gelehrte,  die  nach  den  intth- 
famften  und  gewiffenhafteften  Forfchungen  eine  ge- 
wiffe  Vorliebe  far  die  Aehnlichkeiten  einnimmt,  wel- 
che  fie  gefunden  zu  haben  glauben.  Hat  doch  felbft 
den  nflcnternen  Votney  die  Aehnlichkeit  des  Miami- 
fchen  VVortes:  Helaniah  (Mann),  und  des  Delawari- 
fchen:  Lenni,  mit  den  Hellemn  in  Alt  -  Griechenland 
(a.  a.  O.  S.  526.)  zu  einer  ernfthaften  Vergleichung 
diefer  Namen,  und  felbft  des  der  Alanen,  verleitet, 
weil  er  fo  fcharffinnig  die  alteften  Griechen  und  die 
amerikanifchen  VVilden  vergleicht,  ob  er  wohl  aus- 
drticklich  feine  Mil'sbilligung  vieler  von  den  Reful- 
taten  unfers  Vfs.  bezeugt.  Manche  folche  Aehnlich- 
keit ift  blofser  Zufall.  Der  Vf.  hat  Molina's  Sag- 
giafuUa  floria  naturale  de  Chili  gekannt,  und  alfo  aucn 
feine  Zufammenftellung  nicht  weniger,  wirklich  fehr 
ahnlichen  Worter  im  Chilefifchen  (oder  Araucani- 
fchen),  und  im  Griechifchen  und  Lateinifchen ,  die 
Molina  fur  nichts  mehr  als  /ufall  halt,  und  aucb 
Hr.  B.  nicht  in  Anfchlag  gebi  acht  hat.  Wir  konn- 
ten  Hn»  B.  noch  eine  Menge  von  Fallen  eines  eben 
folchen  Zufammentreffens  aus  fild  -  americanifchen 
Sprachen  nachweifen,  z.  B.  des  Aymarifohon  Hafa 
und  hancco,  mit  nafus  und  blancco  ocfer  brancco;  des 
candrou  in  der  Sprache  der  Caribifchen  Frauen  nait 
dem  gleichbedeutenden  canard;  des  Mexikanifchen 
tech\iad  des  Deutfchen  dich;  des  taito,  Nacht,  und 
caplhe,  Haare,  in  der  Sprache  der  Lule  im  Weften 
von  Paraguay,  mit  VS  und  capilli;  des  topa  in  der 
Sprache  Omagua  im'Ktinigreich  Quito,  mit  dem 
gleichbedeutenden  ronoi,  des  Chilefifchen  leuvu  mit 
fleuve;  des  Aruwakifchen  mautia  mit  matin ;  desGhip- 
pewayifchen  malatatt,  ganz  fchlecht,  mit  malus;  des 
Nadoweffifcben  opiniaiiare,  wovon  man  eine  hohe 
Meinung  hat,  was  man  bewundert,  mit  opinion;  des. 
catte ,  faUen ,  htimafoi ,  Menfch ,  amaicii ,  lieben ,  jenes 
in  der  Yarura-,  letztere  in  der  Betoi  -  Sprache  am  Ga- 
r^narp.  nhpfhalb   des  Orinoco,    mit:    cadere,   honio^ 


amare;  des  anu,  Weib,  in  der  Sapibocona -Sprache 
in  einem  Theile  von  Peru,  mit  anus.  Aber  wenn. 
folches  Zufammentreffen  Statt  findet  bey  Sprachen 
von  Volkern,  die  faft  unmoglich  jemals  in  einem  fol- 
chen Zufammenhange  des-Verkehrs  oder  der  Abftam- 
mung  aeftanden  haoen,  dafs  jenes  Zufammentreffen 
daher  kommen  konnle,  und  mehr  als  Zufall  ware: 
wie  foil  anderwiirts  der  Beweis  diefes  Verkehrs  oder 
wohl  gar  der  Abftammung  daraus  gefiihrt  werden, 
dafs,  wie  Hr. 5.  zeigt,  drey  oder  vier  Wtirter  der  ei- 
nen  N'ation  inSUd- Amcrika  mit  einer  andern  in  Nord- 
Amerika,  oder  inNord-  oder  Weft- Afien  mehr  oder 
weniger  zufammentreffen?  Hatte  ein  folches  Argu- 
ment Beweiskraft:  fo  wOrde  es  offenbar  zu  viel  be^ 
weifen.  Man  ift  zu  weit  geeangen,  wenn  man  neuer- 
dings  gefordeft  hat,  die  Vergleichung  verfchiedeiicr 
Sprachen  milfste  fich  auf  den  ganzen  ileichthum  der- 
felben  erftrecken :  aber  es  ift  voile  Wahrheit,  dafs 
diefe  Vergleichung  immer  unvollkommen  Iileiben 
wird,  weno  man  nicht  beide  Sprachen  in  ihrem  gan- 
zen Umfange  genau  kennt  Am  wenigften  wird  man 
in  das  ganze  innereVerhaltnifs  zvvcyer  Sprachen  ohne 
jene  Kenntnii's  einzugehen,  und  zu  beftimmen  vermu- 
gen,  ob  Verkehr  zwifchen  zwey  Nationen  in  der  ei- 
nen  oder  gegenfeitig  Worter  eingefiihrt  hat,  oder  ob 
die  Sprachen  mit  folchen  Worten  von  einerley  Stamm 
find.  Um  wieder  aus  amerikanifchen  Sprachen  Bey- 
fpiele  zu  entlehnen:  fo  ift  die  Plural -Fndung  jini  in 
der  Yarura -Sprache  der  benachbarten  Betoifchen^ana 
offenbar  zu  ahnlich,  als  dafs  nicht  eine  von  der  an- 
dern angenommen  feyn  foUte;  obwohl  die  Sprachen 
Cbricens  verfchieden  find.  Und  offenbar  ift  das  Wort 
der  Huafteker  auf  der  Nord-Oftf«ite  des  ehemaligen 
Raiehps  Mexif^o;  ixal.,  Weib,  angenooimen,  und 
daffelbe  ixal  in  der  Sprache  der  Maya's  in  Yucatan 
(der  Sprache,  durch  welche  Donna  Marina  des  Ero- 
berers  Cortes  DoUmetfcherin  wurde),  urfprunglich, 
weil  hier  a/,  Sohn,  ift,  und  ix  bedeutet:  einen,  der 
etwas  hat,  fo  wie  ixoc  in  der  benachbarten  und  fehr 
verwandten  Poconchifchen  Sprache  vielleicht  eben  fo 
mit  acun^  Sohn,  zufammenhanet.  Sichtbar  ift  der 
Zufammenhang  zwifchen  dem  reyerlichen  Gefangs- 
worte :  Akluja ,  und  dem  den  Gefang  befchliefsenden 
Ton:  ht,  \e,  bey  den  Chikkafah  in  Sttden  nach y^rf^ir, 
der  aus  jeilem  die  Abftammung  der  Amerikaner  von 
den  Ifraelittn  mit  folgert,  und  ganz  eben  fo  im  nord- 
lichen  Norc\- Amerika  bey  den  Sonriquois  noch  Efcar. 
hot,  den  jener  nicht  gekannt  zu  haben  fcheint:  aber 
wer  vermagdie  Art  diefes  Zufammenhanes  diefer  Viil- 


"^t  ^' 


22J 


AT.LO.    LITERATUR  .  ZHITUNO 


338 


339 


ker  zu  beftimmenV  So  fchwer  cs  nun  auch  bey  in  ih- 
r«Mii  gjnzeri  Unifaiiue  beUannten  Sprachen,  /..  B.  bey 
der  I'olnifchen  unci  Ueutfchen,  wird,  in  «len  einzeinen 
Wortern  zii  beftimmen,  ob  fie  in  jener  aiis  diefcr 
blofs  angenommen,  uJer  urrprilnglich  ahniich  find; 
fo  (Inppelt  fchwer  diefs  bey  halb  odor  wenig  bekann- 
ton  Spiarhfn  ift;  fo  wichtig  es  ift,  fo  viele  VVorter 
als  ni6glich ,  bcfundcrs  aber  ihren  grammatifchen  Bau 
zu  vergleirhcn :  fo  wenig  darf  man  doch  abyrtheilea 
gegen  die  Vergleirhung  von  Sprachen,  von  welchen 
uns  niir  ein  paar  Diitzend  W6rter  zu  (ieh«Ue  ftelin. 
Eine  grofse  Aehnlichkeit  derfelben  mit  Andern  giebt 
ofr  einen  fo  bedeutenden,  fo  nUtzlichen  V\ink,  dafs 
man  allmahlig  dem  grofsen  '/iele  iiaher  riickt,  zu  ei- 
ner  linguilch- ethnographifchen  Ueberficht  auch  ent- 
fernter  Welttheile  zu  gelangenj  und  wenn  z.  B.  Gitij 
nachweift,  dafs  bey  den 

Maipuri,  Guipunavi,         Caveri 

Tabak      jema,  dem  a  /cema 

Berg         yapa  ^apa  yciapa 

heifst:  fo  ift  folche  Gleichheit  mit  regelmafsiger  Ab- 
weichung  fchon  bey  einer  kleinen  Anzahl  von  Wor- 
tern doppelt  charakteriftifch.  Nur  die  JVlethode  ift 
zu  unbefriedigend ,  wenn  Hr.  B.  auF  das  Zufammen- 
treffen  von  clrey  oder  vier  Wortern  in  >prachen  an 
dem  einen  und  andern  Ende  von  Amerika  oder  Aficn 
die  Behauptung  baut,  dafs  diefe  W6rter  wegen  diefer 
Aehnlichkeit  aus  Einer  Quelle  gefloffen,  und  dieVol- 
ker,  die  diefe  Sprachen  redeten,  urfprilnglich  Ein 
Volk  mit  Einer  Urfprache  gewefen  ieyen. 

Und  fomit  kommen  wir  eijdlich  ganz  zu  den  Re- 
fultaten  nber  die  Abftammung  der  amerikanifcben 
Volkerfchaften,  welche  Hr.B.  gezogen  hat.  Erfucht 
tiberall  urfpriingliche  Verbindung  zwifchen  alien  ame- 
rikanifcben Volkern;  man  fieht,  wie  forgfaltig  er 
die  Tradition  von  dem  Zuge  der  freyen  Vtilker  auf 
der  Oftfeite  von  Nord  -  Amerika  und  Weften  fam- 
melte;  er  ftellt  dieMeinung  auf,  dafs  manche  Vdlker- 
fchaften  in  Nord- Amerika,  befonder^  die  fudlichen, 
aus  dem  ehemaligen  mexikanifchen  Relche  bey  der 
Erolierung  derfelben  durch  die  Spanier  nordoftlich 
bis  zuletzt  in  ihrem  jetzigen  Sitze  heraufgezogen  feyn 
mochten.  Aber  immer  ift  die  Haupt  .{jatos  allcr  feiner 
beftimmten  Refultate  die  bemeikte  Aehnlichkeit  man- 
cher  Worter  der  einen  und  der  andern  Sprache.  Und 
fo  fahrt  er  uns  nach  Afien  an  <  erNord-  undOftkofte 
iiinher  bis  nach  dem  Kauksfus,  wo  er  forgfam  eben  fo 
ein  paar  Aehnlichkeiten  gefammelt  hat.  Aber  ift  denn 
Afien  nicht  ein  ungeheures  Land?  und  wQrde  die 
Vorftellung,  dafs  die  amerikanifcben  mit  den  afiati- 
fchen  Sprachen  zufammenhingen,  nicht  ehen  fo  vag 
bleiben,  als  wenn  man  ehemals  wohl  von  der  ameri- 
kanifcben Sprache  gefprocben,  oder  wenigftens  den 
Ziifammenhang  der  paar  Sprachen,  deren  Namen  man 
kannte,  ftillfchweinend  vorausgefetzt  hat?  UnferVf. 
ift,  fo  mtihlam  und  umfiiffend  fpine  Sprachforfrhun- 
gen  gewefen  find,  doch  fo  befrheideo,  das  R»'fiil«at, 
das  er  gefunden  zu  haben  glaubt^  nuoilich  die  Ver- 


bindung  aller  amerikanifcbpn  und  afiatirchen  Viilker 
und  Sprachen  zu  Einem  Stamme,  dahin  zu  helchriin- 
ken,  dafs  die  Grflnde  derfelhen  „  nicht  zureiclien,  urei 
auszuinitteln,  dafs  die  Amerikaner  aus  Oft-  Afien 
ausgeivanilert,  und  welchfs  der  Urflamm  fey,"  wie 
fcbon  im  Kiiigange  diefer  Recenfion  erwahnt  wonlen 
ift.  Natiirlich  ftimmen  wir  letzterem  voliko  ■  men 
bey,  und  wir  find  auch  fern  davon,  den  Ziifammen- 
hang anjerikanifi;her  Spraclien  unter  fich  zu  laugnen, 
o  ler  auf  die  wenigenFalle  zu  hefchranken,  (WcClavi- 
gero  angegeben  hat.  Wir  wenien  ihn  fowohl  in  Nord- 
als  ill  SiM- Amerika  im  Grofsen  zeigen  kSnnen;  aber 
wir  werden  ihn  theils  beflimmt  nur  von  den  V5li<.ern 
beliaupten,  wo  er  fich  wirklich  zeigt,  theils  nur  auf 
fefte  Bafen  des  grammatifchen  Baues  der  Sprachen 
begrilnden.  Von  intereifanten  Aehnlichkeiten  diefes 
Baues  zwifchen  inanchen  einzelnen  Sprachen  kdnn- 
ten  wir  eine  Meiige  von  Beyfpielen  anfiihren;  hier 
niir  ein  paar  Momente  nber  gewiffe  merkwUrdige 
Aehnlichkeiten  diefer  vielun,  ilhrigens  fehr  verfchie- 
denen,  Sprachen  im  Ganzen.  Faft  durchaus  alle*  die 
wir  graininatifch  kennen,  driJcken  unfere  Pronomi- 
nal •  Adjective  f lurch  Anhange,  die  meiften  vorn 
vor  den  Subftantiven ,  einige  am  Ende  derfelben  aus. 
Eben  fo  die  t'ronominal  -  Accufative:  mich,  dieh  u. 
f.  w.  Hoclift  auffallend  ift  in  den,  durch  ungeheure 
Entfernungen  von  einander  gotrennten,  Sprachen  das 
gleiche  Beftreben,  diefes  tranfitive  Verhaltnifs  der 
Verba  durch  eine  Menge  von  Formen  auszudrllcken. 
Von  dem  Mexikanifchen  iit  diefs  im  j^rchiv  fUr  Etk. 
ttographie  und  TAnguiflik  Bd.  I.  St.  1.  S.  345-  gezeiat. 
Aber  noch  auffallender  ift  die  Hichtung  des  Sprach- 
baus,  die  wir  in  keiner  andern  Sprache  der  Welt  ge- 
funden haben,  durch  eine  ganz  unglaiibliche,  alle 
nicht  ganz  eifrige  Sprachrorfcher  abfchreckende, 
Menge  von  Endformen,  nach  welchen  das  Verbum 
flectirt  wird,  um  in  jeder  Perfon  auf  mannichfaltig 
verfchiedene  W^eife  diefe  Pronominal  -  Accufative  aus- 
zudrQcken,  wie  diefs  eben  fo  im  Sflden  in  Chili  und 
Peru,  in  Mittel  -  Amerika  in  Totonaka,  einer  nord- 
5fflichen  Provinz  des  Reichs  Mexiko,  als  bey  den 
Natiks  an  der  Oftkiifte  von  Nord- Amerika,  und  im 
aufserften  Nurden  bey  den  GrSnlandern  der  Fall  ift. 

Bey  Sprachen  fowohl  von  gleicher  Einrichtung, 
als  auch  wirklicher  Gleichheit  der  Formeo,  ift  die 
Vorausfetzung  Einer  Quelle  gewifs  viel  begrandeter, 
als  bey  blofsem  Zufammentreffen  abnlicherSfammlaute 
mit  oft  nur  ahnlichen  Bedeutungen ,  und  beides  ver- 
bunden  ift  ungemein  gewichtvoll.  Freyiich  fiihrte  fonft 
dasdogmatifcneSyftem  alle  Sprachen  nach  Babel,  und 
es  ift  ein  ahnlicher  Gang  der,  Urfachen  fucbenden, 
Veriiuiift,  wenn  man  die  Spuren  des  Hsbraifcben, 
als  der  Sprache  des  Paradiefes,  in  alien  Sprachen  der 
Welt  fuchen  zu  konnen  glaubte,  oder  wenn  man  um- 
;*»kebr'  aus  der,  freyiich  oft  ttberrafchenden ,  Aehn- 
ichkeit,  die  ein  oder  einzelne  Worter  fehr  verfchie- 
dener  Sprachen  haben,  f'gleich  Eine  Urquelle  diefer 
Sprachen  fucht,  wie  uni'er  Vf.  Wenige  Sprachen 
wird  es  gebeu.  zwifchen  wplrhen  fi^h  n.oK*  «sr,  — ^ 


fi 


238 

en  Vtilker 
belchran- 
piolien,  um 
Oft  -  Afien 
ley,"    wie 
lit  vvorden 
jollko  '  men 
Ziifammen- 
hu  laugnen« 
,  flic  Clavi- 
hi  in  Nord- 
neii;  a  her 
II  V6\kern 
iiJs  nur  auf 
r  Sprarhen 
eiten  diefes 
:lien  kdnn- 
hren ;   hier 
srkwUrdige 
ir  verfchie- 
us  aiie«  die 
e  Pronomi- 
eiften   vorn 
felben  aus. 
ich,  dich  u. 
1  uneeheure 
>rac1ien  das 
laltnifs   der 
zudrttcken, 
mv/Hr  Eth. 
45.  gezeigt. 
des  Sprach- 
Bf  Weit  ge- 
iliche,   alle 
hreckende, 
IS  Verbum 
innichfaJtJg 
Lifative  aus- 
n  Chili  und 
iner  nord« 
Is  bey  den 
a>  und  itn 
FaU  ift. 

nrichtung, 
»a,  ift  die 
grandeter, 
tamnyaute 
aides  ver- 
Ihrtefonft 
abel,  und 
uchenden, 
braifcheo, 
ichen  der 

man  um- 
n,  Aehn- 

verfchie- 
'lle  diefer 
Sprachnn 


399 


Num.  150.    MAY  iRog. 


330 


folclie  B«»rf»hranjf*'n  finden  lafffn  ,  und  fo  wie  V6lker, 
die  fich  nit*  hi'riituten,  oft  eiueriey  Laut  iiiit  verl'cliie- 
dener  Bedeutung  ergriffen  haben;  wariiin  konnten 
fio  nicht  aurh  einmul  ihn  zulallig  niit  einerley  Boilen- 
timg  ergreifen?  Uel'len  uiigeachtet  aber  ift,  aufser 
dein,  d  fs  uns  Hr.  B.  die  fcliiirzbarl'ten  Materialien 
liefert,  audi  fchon  dadurcli  rccht  viel  filr  Wahrheit 

Sewonnen,  wenn  man  mit  einem  eifrigen  Forlcher 
en  VVeg  zu  einem  wichtigen  Ziele,  wie  hier  mit 
Hn  B.,  gphen,  und  fich  tladurch  I'tberzeuiien  kann, 
was  auf  diefem  Wege  erreicht  werdea  Kunne. 


,     .         NEUERE   SPR\CHKUNDE. 

Lemgo,  in  d.  Mijyer.  Buchh. :  VoHUcindifre  Syntax 
der  franz'djifchen  Sprache ;  oder  Anweifung  /.u  ei- 
nem echt  rraiizunrchen  Stile,  durch  eine  Menge 
zweckmafsiger  und  inhaitsreicher  Beyfpieie  aus 
altern  und  neiiern  franzolifchenSchriftltellern  er- 
lautert  von  ^ohann  Chrifloph  Quedenfdd,  Con- 
rector  der  Schule  zu  Goslar.  ihoj.  XX  u.  674  S. 
gr.  8.    (2  Rthir.  4  gr.) 

• 

Der  Vf.  glaubt  den  Auffchlufs  liber  das  oft  fo 
ieichte  StuiUum  der  Sprachen  in  den  „abgerifrencn, 
eehaltlofen  Phrafen ,  in  den  halben,  trivialen  Gedan- 
Ken,  in  den  nichtsfagenden  Hoflichkeit^<bezeiglIngen 
und  Schwanken"  getundei\,  zu  haben,  dercn  iich  ge- 
"wohnlich  d'^  GrammatfUenfchreiber  zur  Anfchaulich- 
niachung  derRegehi  bedienen,  und  wodurch  zu^l«ich 
„der  Gewinn  dor  Aiifklcirung  des  Ferjlandes  und  der 
Veredlung  des  Herzens  fiir  den  Lehrling  verloren  geht." 
Er  machte  deswegen  in  der  vorliegenden  Syntax  einen 
Verfuch ,  die  Regeln  mit  folchen  Beyfpielen  zu  erlau- 
tern,  die,  aufser  ihrer  klaflifchen  Sprache,  in  zu- 
fammenhangendenSatzen  einen  gefchloflenen  Sinn  dar- 
bieten,  und  zwar  „irgend  einen  fchonen  Gedanken, 
eine  trefflicheMaxime,  eine  fruchtbare  Wahrheit  der 
Religion  oder  Moral,  etwas  Wiffenswiirdiges  aus  der 
rjaturgefchichte,  Gefchichte,  Geographic,  Philofo- 
phie,  einen  Charakterzug  irgend  eines  merkwiirdi- 

{ren  Mannes,  eine  interefiante  Bemerkung  Qber  Men- 
chen  und  Vtilker,  eine  anwendbare  Lebens-  oder 
Klugheitslehre  u.  dgl."  Rec.  mifsbilligt  keineswegs 
die  Abficht,  das  grammatikalifche  StMrft«»« ,  dac  frpy- 
Iich  unter  den  Lehrlingen  die  wenigften  Freunde  fin- 
det  und  finden  kann,  auf  eine  folche  nicht  blofs  un- 
fchuldige,  fondern  felbft  niitzliche.  Art  zu  befor- 
dern;  er  lafst  vielmehr  demFleifse,  dem  Gefchmacke, 
den  Einfichten  und  der  ausgebreiteten  Lectilre  des 
Hn.  Q.  voile  Gerechtigkeit  wiederfahren,  erkennt  die 
glilckliche  Erreichnng  diefes  vorgefetzten  Zweckes 
an,  und  bemerkt  mit  VergnOgen  noch  einen  andern, 
nicht  unbedeutenden ,  Vorzug  der  Schrift,  nimlich: 
dais  den  auf  jede  Hegel  fnlgenden  zahlreichen  Belegen 
ofters  entgegengcfetzte  Proben  von  grammatikalilch^ 
NachlaffigKeiten  und  Sprachunrichtigkeiten  beygege- 
ben  find,  welche  den  namlirhen  als  Mufter  der  guten 
Schrei  art  <>mpfoh!enen  Autoritaten  hie  und  da  zur 
T  nff  faiUn.    Schade  nur,  dafs  diefe  glUckliche  Idee 


nicht  durchaus  feft  gehalten  wurde,  da  es  doch  dem 
Vf.  an  Stoff  hiezu  fUr  jedr  Hegel  nicht  felilen  koiinte. 
Uabey  nUiffen  wir  aber  zugieich  bemerken,  liafs  das 
Ziel,  wurauf  der  Vf  auslchliefslich  feiii  Aut^enmerk 
eerichtet  hat,  fch-verlicli  ganz  erreicht  wenien  diirfte. 
Uer  '      lerwilJe  jiinger  Leute  vor  Grainmatiken  hat 
ohne /^.^eifel  einerley  Urfprung  mit  »lem  Kkel,  wel- 
cher  felbft  manchen  Lelirer  von  tlieler  Lectilre  zu- 
rilckhalt,  —   und  kuniite  es  etwas  Anders  feyn,  als 
der  geiffigtodte  und   alio  aurh  geiftigtiidtende  Gang 
der  Regein,    ihre  froftige,    die  Vernunft  gewaltldin 
zurOckitofsende  Form,  die  als  das  eiiizige  Hiiidernifs 
betrachtet    werden    mnis,     warum  Sprachen   immec 
noch  nicht  ihren  W'erth  als  intenfivc  Bilduiigsiiiittel 
Sufsern  und  beliaupten  konneii,    j<i  warum  es  fogar 
an  gewandten  (freylich  nur  enipiyifclten)  Sprachken- 
nerti   nicht  fehlt,    die  ihnen  diefen   VVerth  geradezu 
abfprechen.     Rec.  hat  fich  hieriiber  oft  und  weitliiuf- 
tig  genug  erklart,  um  jeden  B'^rufenen  und  isat-hyer- 
ftiindigen  ohne  Welters  auf  die  S'"lirift  des  Hn.  Q. 
feibft  verweifen  und  ihn  fragen  7u  dUrfen:  ob  er  eii  e 
philofopliifche  Anficht  der  Grundfiitze  der  franz.  Spra- 
che darin  auflinden  kann?    Die  Zerftiickeiuiig  einer 
einfachen  Hegel  in  mehrere  einzelne,  gleichfam  ver- 
fchiedene  (wovon  die  Lehre  iiber  den  Gebiauch  der 
Zeiten  und  ilber  die  pafliven  Participien  Proben  genug 
liefert),    der  befchreibende ,    bis  zur  Ermiidung  kaite 
Vortrag,  dasSchwankende  und  Unverftandliche  iiieh- 
rerer  Regeln,  das  erft  durch  eine  forgfaltige  Verglei- 
chung  der  Beyfpieie  gehohen  werden  muls,    die  (in 
Hinlicht  auf  den  Noliibndarf  (f«/^i:/ir»"  Schiiler)  groise 
Dilrftigkeit  und  Unvollftandigkeit  einer  Seits,  und  der 
unniitzeUeberflufs  andrer Seits,  —  alles  kUndigt  jene 
Sprache  als  blofse  Individualitat,  als  eilles  Werk  iles 
blinden  Zufalles  und  der  regellofen  Willkiir,  an.   Hie« 
mit  vereinigt  fich  noch  hie  und  da  ein  nachialfigerStil, 
der  dem  grammatikalifchen  Erziihlungston    voliends 
ein  widerliches  Anfehn  giebt,  wie  z.  B.  8.473. :  ^das 
Pronomen  regiert  das  Participe"  etc.;   und  weiter  vn- 
ten  :  „  frenn  ein  Infinitiv  ohne  de,  a,  oder  eine  andere 
Priipofition  auf  das  Participe  folgt,  fo  regiert  das  vor. 
hergehende  Nam  das  Participe ,  wenn  man  den  Infinitiv 
in  das  Gerondif  oder  in  qui  mit  dem  Imparfait  im 
Actif  verwandeln  kann. "    Wer  mochre  einen  folchen 
Unterricht  lange  aushalten?    —  —     Il«c.  darf  feine 
tieurthelluiig  tMjht  fcbliefsen,  ohne  auf  ein  beym  er- 
ften  Blicke  als  V/ntrdgUth  und  nat;"irlich  fich  einpfeh- 
lendes  Urtheil  d(es  Vfs.  einige  Hilckficht  zu  nehinen. 
Es  heifst  namlic^l  in  der  Vorrede:    „  Ehen  diefs  Ver- 
fahren,   jede   Efegel    aus    den   Schriftftellern    felbft 
zu    belegen,   ftaliert  auch   am   belten   vor  dem   Irr- 
thume,  fcjfche  \iegeln  aufzuftthren."     Vernunft  und 
Erfahrung  find  jganz  dagegen.     Wir  wollen  den  Be- 
weis  aus  cier  Sc  iirift  des  Hn.  Q.  felbft  geben.    S.  167. 
wird  gefagt:  dais  „beide  Phral'enformen :    il  fut  un. 
de  ceux  qti  travaillerent  etc.  und  un  de  cetix 
qui  travailla  Statt  finden  konnen,  doch  fey  dieerftere 
vorzuziehn,  weit  qui  fich  auf  ceux  bezieHl"  —  (fon- 
derbar!  das  06  diefer  Beziehung  ift  ja  eben  der  Streit- 
punkt,  der  erortert  werden  foil)  —  ,,oder  vieljuchr 

weil 


■l»l^fl»"^  "!«« 


1^ 


23« 

well  eelni  qui  unxertrennlich  ift."  ( Nach  dem  Vf. 
alio  ilt  es  veriulnfliger,  von  meltrern  Perfonen  lu  fprt- 
clieii ,  wiilirenil  man  mir  Eine  in  Gtiiaitktn  hat.)  — 
S.  310  —  312.  Ilier  wild  gelehrt  und  bewiefen:  dafs 
aiir  in  der  peripliraftilclifn  und  eneruifclien  franz. 
lleilcforiiiel  c'ffl  -  -  ■  que  der  Accnfativ  des  Relaiivpro. 
vomens  ftjy,  uud  derfelbc  hald  den  Nominutiv ,  bald 
den  Gettitiv,  liald  den  yiblativ  vcrtrete.  Eine  grund- 
Me  Ueliiiuptiing!  VVie?  Eine  fo  jjebildete  Sjirache, 
wie  die  franzofdche,  loll  fo  em|)urende  VViderlprUcho 
rvvilclien  Gedanke  und  Gednnkcn darjieltung  enthalten? 
Ein  AbliiingigUeitsverhallnifs  Toll  in  ibr  nicht  nur  ein 
#nderes  vullic^  verfchiedenes ,  fondern  fogar  das  in  dec 
lletle  abfoliil  Unabhangise,  den  Nominatiu^  reprifen- 
tiren  kuiinen?  —  EndlicU  herrfcht  in  den  Belebrun- 
ren  iiber  das  Girondif  m\\.  en  eine  daltere  Verwirrung. 
'.)er  Vf.  liifst  nur  die  fiafjlven  Participien  als  J'iirtlci- 
pien  gelien,  die  activen  nennt  er  Girondifs,  dagegen 
die  ^"erbatadifct'we ,  als  folche,  Girondifs  prifents  (dn 
Ih'ifent).  Dafs  es  jedem  Schiller  unmoglicli  werden 
niufs,  fich  aus  dem  diirch  diefe  willUilrliche  Ver- 
wechslung  erzeugten  Chaos  herauszuwickeln,  ift  be- 
ereiflich,  befonders  dann,  wenn  in  einem  g«gebenen 
Beyfpiele  (wie  das  erftere  des  $.  31.  S.  457.)  ein  Giron- 
dif  mit  tn  diefe  Partikel  entbehrt,  ein  ihm  fremdes 
Snbftantiv  uninittelbar  vorhergeht,  das  Hauptfubject 
desSatzes  aber,  worauf  es  feineBeziehiing  bat,  zweu 
Ze'ilm  weit  entfernt  ift.  Sehr  correct  kann  freylicn 
eine  folche  Srhreibart  nicht  genannt  werden,  weil 
durch  die  VVeglaffung  jenes  en  das  Gerondif  die  Form 
eines  activen  I'articips  zeigt,  und  dadurcb  im  vor* 
iiegenden  Falle  eine  /weydeutigkeit,  oder  doch  we- 
nigftens  Dunkelheit  hervorgebraclit  wird.  Wie  foil 
nun  aber  der  SphUler  wiffen,  ob  er  z.B.  buvant  (de 
feau)  durch  en  buvant  etc.  zu  erkliiren  und  mit  dem 
weit  zurQckflehenden  Hauptnominativ  Les  Perfes  zu 
verbinden,  oder  ob  er  es  als  franzulifche  Ausdrucks- 
form  eines  d^utfchen  Relativfatzes  zu  betracliten ,  und 
I'ofort  mit  dem  zunachft  vorftehenden  VVorte: 
feuillages,  in  Gemeinfchaft  zu  bringen  hat? 


A.  L.  Z.    Num.  150.    MAY  1809. 


83a 


des 


Fr 


ANKKURT,  b.  Efslinger:  L'Art  de  la  Correfpon- 
dance  renferniant :     J,   Les  regies  de  I'art  de  la 


correfpondance;  Lettres  de  con-.merce;  Lettres 
fur  divers  fujets,  traduites  en  a  iemand  avec  le 
texte  franrais  a  cote.  II.  Letta-es  choifies  du 
Lord  Chejierfield ,  de  milady  N'lontagiie ,  Pline 
le  jeune,  Sineqite,  Ciceron,  Boilca^jt^  Racine,  l^oU 
taire,  ^,  ^.  Rouffeau  etc.,  avec  des  notes  alle- 
mandes,  pour  faciliter  Tinteliij  ence  du  texte. 
Par  une  Socirtc;  de  gens  de  L»  ttres,  revu  par 
C.  TVf.  de  Servals,  licencie  en  dr-  .it  et ci-devant 
avocat.  (Auch  mit  dem  deuvt  hen  I'itel:  Vie 
jKwiJI,  Brief e  zu  wechfeln,   eot' .altertl  u.  1".  w.) 


Premise  Partle.  18,^5.  2S1  S.  8.  Mit  elner  Pre- 
face. —  Secoudi  1  jrtie.  150  S.  8'  Noblt  einer 
Table  lies  Malih-es.     ( l  Rthlr.  8  gr.) 

Soglpich  zu  Anfang  der  Vorrede  bemerken  dioHer- 
ausgeber,  djfs  die  gilnltige  Aulnalime,  welche  diefe 
Schrift  fowohl  in  Frankreich,  als  in  England,  und 
zwar  in  jedem  der  beiden  Lander  durch  drey  wiedor- 
hohe  Aulhgen,  erfahren  haltc,  fie  bewog,  dielelbe 
auch  in  deutfcher  Sprache  mit  gegeni\bett'tehenilenfi 
franzolifchen  Texte  ans  Liclit  zu  Itellen,  fo  wie  den 
zte/eyteu'^rheil  mit  dcutfchen  Noten  filr  diejenigen,  die 
der  franz.  Sprache  nicht  fu  gnnz  kuiidig  find,  uiu  lie 
doch  in  ihrer  Schunlieit  und  lleiidieit  lernen  moch- 
ten.  Rec.  eikennt  die  Verdienftlichkeit  diefes  Un- 
ternehmens,  vorzilglich  aber  nur  fUr  die  der  franz, 
Sprache  kuiidige  Lefer,  an,  da  die  dem  erjlen  Theils 
beygegeiienen  deutfchen  Ueberfetznngen  nicht  ganz  von 
Fchlern  frey  gefprochen  werden,  auch,  im  Ganzeit 
cenommen,  durch  ihren  zu  pretiiifen  und  affectirten, 
bisweilen  nachlaflig  ftilifirten,  Vortrag  fich  nicht  im- 
nier  vortheilhaft  empfehlen  mocht.'ii.  So  wird  z.B. 
S.  74.  (des  erjlen  Theik)  dieStcile.    Dans  les  Lettres. 

de  Ciciron on  verrait  la  naiurn  belle  de  fa  feule 

{d.h.fmple)  beauli ,  folgenderinafsen  Uberfetzt:  „In 

den  Brielen  Cicero's wilrde  man  die  Natur  in 

ihrer  einzigenSchonUeit  entz^lckend  finden." —  S.  124. 
heifst  es:  „Man  fucht  ggneinigUch  am  liebften  fein 
Unrecht  zu  rechtfertifl;eu,  als  es  elnzugeftehen.  Die- 
fes fchmeichelt  melir  der  Eigenliebe,  welche  nie  etwas 
zugeiteht,  als  was  fie  fchiechterdings  nicht  verfagen 
kann."—  Der  A usdck /»«/«»•  fteht,  wie  jeder  Lefer 
fidilen  wird,  nicht  awi  rechten  Orte.  —  Als  Beftati- 
gungen  eines  idcht  fehr  gefeilten,  wohl  auch  den  cu- 
ten  Gefchmack  beleidigenden,  Stils  wollen  wir  toU 
gendes  anfuhren:  S.  206.  „Du  follteft  nicht  fo  ein- 
genommen  von  dir  felbft  feyn,  noch  platterdings  (gra- 
tuitement)  annehmen,  dafs  u.  f.  w.  Ein  Frauenzimmer 
von  gelundem  /ntze  (de  bonfens)  Jafst  fich  nicht  fo 
blindlings  iiberrafchen,  noch  viel  w aniger  giebt  ftewas 
auf  die  gewohnlicheu  Maniercn,  fo  man  lieut  zii  Tage 
mit  dem  Namen  Galanterie  belegt."  —  S.  aaa.  „lch 
verfichere  dir,  dafs  Deine  diJ»War«Gefinnungen  mich 
far  alle  Sorgen  und  Atifwand-,  dm  ich  Deinetvvegen 
hohe  machcn  maffen,  re\c\\\ic\\  entfchadigen ,  und'^ich 
hoffe,  dafs  das  Vergnilgen,  welches  yJe 'mir  verurfa- 
chen,  Dich  zu  dereu  Fortfetzung  antreiben  wird."^ 
S.  228.  „  AHein  ich  bitte  Sie,  zu  glauben ,  dafs  das  Un- 
glttck,  das  mir  diefes Stillfchvveigen  geboten,  mir  eine 
io  ftronge  Bufse  daflir  auferlegt  hat,  dafl,  wenn  ich 
tins  der  grdfsten  Verbrechen  begangen  hatte,  mir  da- 
fUr  rerzeiktng  angedeihen  mil/Ite.  Aus  Furcht,  Ihnen 
nickt  eben  fo  liiftig  zu  fallen,  als  Sie  mich  fUr  nachlaffig 
erklart  haben,  will  ich  Ihnen  niehts  von  atldenenBe' 
gebcnheiten  erziihlen,  dienjir  zugeltofsen  find"  u.f.  w. 


H 


;l*' 


»3a 

:  finer  IVe- 
Nublt  einer 


:en  die  Her- 
/elchc  iliefe 
gliinJ,  uiid 
ley  wioder- 
'g,  (lielelbe 
1  rtehemlem 
fo  wie  den 
enigen,  die 
rid,  uih  lie 
nen  inucli- 
diefes  Un- 
der  franz, 
'Jlen  Theilo 
It  ganz  von 
ill!  QnnzQii 
affectirten, 
li  nlclit  im- 
wird  z.  B. 
tes  Lettre» 
'e  fa  fettle 
fetzt:  „In 
e  Natur  in 

—    S.   124, 

ebften  fein 
shen.   Die- 
8  nie  etwas 
It  verfagen 
eder  Lefer 
ils  Beftati- 
:h  den  gu- 
n  wir  tol- 
jht  fo  ein- 
'i»g^,  (gra. 
lenziimner 
h  nicht  fo 
'iebt  fie  was 
lit  zii  Tage 
222.  „Ich 
ngen  mich 
inetwegen 
»,  und'ich 
r  verurfa* 
wird."  — 
(s  das  Ua- 
,  mireine 
went!  ich 
ii  mir  da- 
ht,  Ihnen 
nacblaffig 
denen  Be- 
cf'u.f.w. 


